LIBMAKY
Brigh
am
n
University
i...'. v^nV;
FROM-
Call By-
No.- '?>'?2'
Aco.
ifERMAJS ENTRESERV;
'V
5M 2-6" • '
HISTORY
OF THE
CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST
LATTER-DAY SAINTS.
PERIOD I.
History of Joseph Smith, the Prophet.
BY HIMSELF.
VOLUME I.
AN INTRODUCTION AND NOTES
BY
B. H. ROBERTS.
pubtjIShed by the church.
DtasERET News.
SALT LAKE CITY, TJTAH.
1902.
Copyrighted by
JOSEPH K. SMITH
FOK
THE CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST
OF
LATTER-DAY SAINTS.
1902.
PREFACE.
In publishing the History of the Church of Jesus Christ
OF Latter-day Saints, it is felt that a solemn duty is being
performed to the Saints and to the world. The events
which make up the history of the Church in this age are
the most important that history can chronicle. It is due
therefore both to the Saints themselves and to the world
that a faithful and complete history of the facts in which
the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints had its
origin, together with the events through which it was Sub-
sequently developed, and all the circumstances, exper-
iences and trials through which it passed be made known
to mankind. It is important, too, that so far as possible
the events which make up the history be related by the
persons who witnessed them, since such statements give
the reader testimony of the facts at first hand; and there
is placed on record at the same time the highest order of
historical evidence of the truth of what is stated. It was
these considerations which induced the Church authorities,
under whose auspices this history is published, to take
the narrative of the Prophet Joseph Smith as found in the
manuscript History of the Church — now in the archives of
the Historian's office — for the body of the work, rather
than to authorize the writing of a history in^the ordinary
way. The editors of the work are not oblivious to the
fact that to proceed in the manner followed in these
volumes has its disadvantages ; that it renders it impossi-
ble to correlate the facts, and give unity to the work;
IV. PREFACE.
tliat it makes the body of the work more of the nature
of annals than of history ; with the accompanying result
that the conclusion of an event, or even a series of events,
is frequently postponed indefinitely, and each reader is
left to be his own "philosopher of history" while perusing
these pages; that is, to form his ow^n conclusions upon the
data here presented to him. To overcome, at least in some
small degree, the obvious disadvantages of the style in
which it has been determined to publish this history , margin-
al notes relating to important matters are given, which,
while it is not claimed that they overcome the difficulties of
the annalistic style of the main body of the work, will
nevertheless, be of gi^eat service to the reader both in this
respect and also in here and there enlarging upon the
Prophet's narrative where the narrative does not include
all the facts known uj^on the subject.
From the first the Prophet Joseph Smith had* a clear
apprehension of the importance of keeping a faithful
record of the events connected with the great work which
God was bringing forth through his instrumentality; and
it is to his appreciation of the importance of that fact,
and his never tiring energy respecting it, that we are in-
debted for the miimte completeness of our Church annals.
While the very rapidity with which events happened, to-
gether with the quickly changing circumstances through
which the purposes of God were unfolded in the great Dis-
pensation of the Fullness of Times,necessarily occupied the
time of the Prophet, and well nigh made it impossible for
him to give all the attention to the making of annals that
is necessary to such work, still he quite thoroughly sujier-
vised the writing of his history, with the result that more
complete historical data have been WTitten and preserved
PREFACE. V.
respecting the coming forth of the work of Grod in these
last days than any other great movement whatsoever.
One difficulty the Prophet experienced in writing the
aimals of the Church, which he usually called his history,
was the unfaithfulness of some whom he employed in this
service, and the frequent change of historians, owing
to the ever shifting conditions surrounding the Church
in the early years of its existence. It would be marvel-
ous indeed if under all these circumstances there had been
no mistakes made in our annals, no conflict of dates, no
errors in the relation of events. But whether these con-
ditions are taken into account or not, the manuscript
annals of the Church are astonishingly free from errors of
dates, relation of facts, and anachronisms of every descrip-
tion. When the Church historians Greorge A. Smith and
Wilford Woodruff completed their publication of the
"History of Joseph Smith," down to the 8th of August,
184-4, which history was published in instalments in the
Beseret Neivs, Utah, and in the Millennial Star, Eng-
land, they expressed themselves upon the correctness of
Avhat they had published in the following manner:
"The History of Joseph Smith is now before the world,
and we are satisfied that a history more correct in its de-
tails than this was never published. To have it strictly
correct, the greatest possible pains have been taken by
the historians and clerks engaged in the work. They
were eye and ear witnesses of nearly all the transactions
recorded in this history, most of which were reported as
they transpired, and, where they were not personally
present, they have had access to those who were. More-
over, since the death of the Prophet Joseph, the history
has been carefully revised under the strict inspection of
VI. PREFACE.
President Brigham Young, and approved by him. We,
therefore, hereby bear our testimony to all the world,
unto whom these words shall come, that the history of
Joseph Smith is true, and is one of the most authentic
histories ever written."
Their statement assuredly is true; and yet by a careful
revision of the work they did and the correction of a few
errors in dates and other details, the work has been
brought to a still higher state of perfection. Wliere
grammatical accuracy was violated in the original record
it has been corrected, so far as observed; but no histor-
ical or doctrinal statement has been changed. Some
changes will be observed in the matter of the biographies
of the leading Elders of the early days of the Church.
When a man of prominence connected himself with the
Church, the Prophet Joseph usually gave a biographical
sketch of him in his own history, then writing; and
sometimes these biographies were long and unduly inter-
rupted the movement of events. To rid the body of the
work of this incumbrance it was decided to place all bio-
graphical matter in marginal notes ; this made it necessary
to condense very much those found in the Prophet's nar-
rative, while severe brevity — after accuracy — has been
the aim in those prepared by the annotator.
The most careful attention has been given to this work
by those engaged in its preparation. The manuscript has
been read to the Church Historian, President Anthon H.
Lund, with constant reference to the original manuscript
history and all copies of it published in the Times and
Seasons and the Millennial Star; and also to various edi-
tions of the Doctrine and Covenants, and the Book of Com-
mandments published at Independence, Missouri, in 1833,
PREFACE. VII.
where the revelations received by the Prophet Joseph
Smith are contained. In the course of this work slight
variations in phraseology were discovered in the several
editions of the Doctrine and Covenants, that doubtless arose
through careless proof reading; and as between the most
carefully proof-read editions and the revelations found in
the manuscript History of the Church there were some
slight differences, which were corrected to agree with the
original manuscript ; but the corrections were never made
until first submitted to the First Presidency, and carefully
considered and approved by them. We therefore feel
that this great care has resulted in presenting to the
Church and to the world the revelations which the
Prophet Joseph Smith received in their most perfect form ;
and that a standard is created for all future publication
of these revelations. Speaking of the revelations that
appear in this book, it is proper to remark that one of the
chief values of volume I. of the History of the Church
will arise from the fact that the greater number of those
revelations received by the Prophet Joseph Smith is.
published in it — one hundred and one, out of a hundred
and thirty- three found in the Doctrine and Covenants;
and as they are published in connection with the circum-
stances existing when brought forth, the student of the
doctrines of the Church will find this volume of almost
incalculable benefit to him.
In the Introduction it is believed the reader will find
a fitting background from which are projected with ma-
jestic boldness the great events and splendid doctrines of
the Dispensation of the Fullness of Times. That dispen-
sation, of which this history is but the chronicle, bears
an important relation to all former dispensations since
VIII. PREFACE.
the world began. It is the ocean into which they as
streams flow. It is their complement, and unifying force —
it makes them all one ; and demonstrates that while things
to men appear but in parts, Grod forever stands in the
presence of the whole, and dispenses His providences with
reference to His perfect comprehension of the end from
the beginning. It is to exhibit this relation of dispensa-
tions that the Introduction is written, and the importance
of the subject must be the apology for its length.
TABLE OF CONTENTS.
Volume I.
Preface in
Introduction xxv
Antiquity of the Gospel... xxv
The Gospel Revealed to
Adam xxvi
Establishment of the An-
cient Church XXVIII
he Gospel Versus the
Law XXIX
From Moses to John the
Baptist and Messiah xxx
The Dispensation of the
Meridian of Time xxxi
The Identity of the Dis-
pensation of the Meridi-
an of Time and the Dis-
pensation of the Full-
ness of Times Con-
sidered XXXII
Joel's Prophecy of the
Dispensation of the Last \
Days XXXIII
Daniel's Prophecy of the
Rise of the Kingdom
of God in the Last
Days XXXVI
\ The Announcement of the
Universal Apostasy XLil
^ Character of the Early
Christians XLiii
The Rise of False Teach-
ers. XLIX
^ The Development of
False Doctrines After
the Death of the
Apostles Liv
The Revolution of the
Fourth Century: Con-
stantine lvi
Christianity Made a Per-
secuting Religion LXIII
Persecution of "Here-
tics" LXVII
Christianity Before and
After Constantine lxx
Decline in Moral and
Spiritual Living Among
Christians LXXI
Loss of Spiritual Gifts LXXVIII
Departure of "Christen-
dom" from the Ti-ue
Doctrine of Deity Lxxxi
The Christian Doctrine
of God Lxxxi
Paganization of the
Christian Doctrine of
God Lxxxiv
The Church of Christ Dis-
placed by the Churches
of Men. Lxxxix
Testimony of Prophecy
to the Universal Apos-
tasy xciii
Conclusion xc v
CONTENTS.
CHAPTER I.
JOSEPH smith's birth AND LINEAGE — THE PR()PHET\S FIRST VISIOIT
— "this is my beloved SOX."
PAGE.
The Prophet's Introductiou 1
Birth and Ancestry 2
Religious Excitement in West-
ern New York 2
Reflection on Divided Christen-
dom 3
Perplexity of the Prophet 4
The Promise of St. James Tested 4
PAGE,
Effort of Satan to Destroy the
Prophet. 5
The First Vision 5
State of Christian World 6
Sectarian opposition 6
Reflections Upon Sectarian Op-
position 7
All Doubts Settled 8
CHAPTER n.
THE VISITATION OF MORONI — EXISTENCE OF THE BOOK OF MORMOX
MADE KNOWN.
Interval of Three Years, 1820-
1823 9
Confession of Errors 9
Appearing of Moroni 11
Moroni's Message 11
Ancient Prophecies Quoted 12
Plates not to be Shown 13
Second Appearing of Moroni... 13
Third Appearing of Moroni 14
Fourth Appearing of Moroni.... 14
The Hill Cumorah 15-
The Nephite Record 16
Fourth Annual Visitation to
Cumorah 16
Story of Being a Money Digger 16^
The Prophet's Marriage 17
CHAPTER HI.
4
THE NEPHITE RECORD DELIVERED TO JOSEPH — THE ANGEL'S WARNING
THE WORK OP TRANSLATION.
The Prophet Receives the
Plates 18
Efforts of Enemies to Get the
Plates 18
Misrepresentations 19
Removal to Pennsylvania 19
Words of the Book given to the
Learned 19
The Loss of 116 Pages of Man-
uscript 20
Prophet's Journey to Manches-
ter and Return to Pennsyl-
vania 21
Interpreters and Plates Re-
turned to the Prophet. 23"
Interval in the Work of Trans- jp
lation 2?
Three Witnesses Promised 28
^^
CONTENTS. XI
CHAPTER IV.
OLIVER COWDERY BECOMES THE PROPHET'S SCRIBE — THE TRANSLA-
TION OP THE PLATES CONTINUED.
PAGE. PAGE.
Oliver Cowdery 32 The Mission of John the Apos-
Witness of the Spirit to Cow- tie 35-
dery 35 Oliver desires to Translate 36-
CHAPTER V.
-^^S^SESTORATION OF THE AARONIC PRIESTHOOD — FIRST BAPTISMS.
The Aaronic Priesthood Re- Conversion of Samuel H. Smith 44-
stored 39 Hyruni Smith's Inquiries 45
Limitation of the Aaronic Priest- Assistance from Joseph Knight,
hood 39 Sen 47
John the Baptist, May 15, 1829 40 Prophet's Removal to Fayette.. 48
Outpourings of the Spirit 42 David, John, and Peter Whit-
Ordination and Baptism Kept mer, Jun., as Assistants 49
Secret 43 Early Baptisms 51
CHAPTER VI.
- '_VrHK TESTIMONY OF THE ESPECIAL WITNESSES TO THE BOOK OF
MORMON.
Provision made for Special Wit- The Visitation of the Angel —
nesses 52 Viewing the Plates 54
Seeking the Fulfillment of the Martin Harris Views the Plates 55
Promise 54 Statement of the Witnesses 5(>
The Order of Prayer 54 Early Progi-ess in the Work 59
CHAPTER VII.
THE DAY APPOINTED FOR ORGANIZING THE CHURCH — REVELATION ON
CHURCH GOVERNMENT.
rections for the Organization Instructions on Church Organ-
of the Church 60 ization 64
XII
CONTENTS.
CHAPTER VIII.
THE BOOK OF MORMON PUBLISHED— THE CHURCH ORGANIZED.
Price for Publishing Book of
Mormon 71
The Title Page 71
Procedure in the Organization
Prophet, Seer, and Revela-
tor to the Church 78
The Church of Jesus Christ Be-
gins its Career 79
of the Church 75 Word of the Lord to Several
Joseph Smith, Jun., Appointed
Persons.
80
CHAPTER IX.
THE COMMENCEMENT OP THE PUBLIC MINISTRY OF THE CHURCH.
The First Public Discourse 81
The Prophet's Ministry at
Colesville 81
Labors of the Prophet with
Newel Knight 82
The First Miracle in the Church 82
Remarkable Experience of
Newel Knight 83
EflEect of Publishing the Book
of Mormon 84
First Conference of the Church 84
Effect of Spiritual Manifesta-
tions 85
Baptisms 86
Labor of the Prophet at Coles-
ville 86
The Adventures of Emily Co-
Mobbings , 88
The Prophet Arrested 88
The Prophet Escapes the Mob 89
Excitement over the Prophefs
Case 89
The Trial 89
Daughters of Mr. Stoal as Wit-
nesses 90
The Acquittal 91
The Prophet's second Arrest... 91
Unnecessary Severity 91
The Second Trial 92
Newel Knight vs. Lawyer Sey-
mour 92
Plea for the State 93
Plea for the Defendant 93
Change in Sentiment 95
burn 87 The Prophet Acquitted.
96
CHAPTER X.
THE MOLESTATION AT COLESVILLE BY MOBS — THE REVELATION
EMBODYING THE VISION OF MOSES.
The Second Flight from Coles- Encouragement from Inspired
villa 97 Dreams 101
Reflections on Persecution 97 Compilation of Revelations... 104
The Strength which God Cowdery's Error 104
gave 98 Prophet's Correction of Error 105
CONTENTS.
XIII
CHAPTER XL
FURTHER LIGHT RESPECTINC4 THE SACRAMENT — PROPHET'S REMOVAL
TO FAYETTE.
PAGE.
Instructions on the Sacra-
ment lOG
A Confirmation Meeting 108
The Prophet's Father-in-law-
Embittered 108
The Eyes of Enemies Blinded
Through Faith 108
The Prophet Finds an Asylum
at Fayette 109
Spurious Revelations Through
Hyrum Page 109
The Conference of September
26th 115
PAGE.
Satisfactory Results of the
Conference 118
Mission to the Lamanites 118
Departure of the Lamanite
Mission 120
Arrival at Kirtland 120
Previous Relations of Pratt
and Rigdon 121
Presentation of the Book of
Mormon to Sidney Rigdon.. 122
Public Ministry at Mentor 124
The Work Opened at Kirtland 124
Conversion of Sidney Rigdon 125
CHAPTER XII.
LOST BOOKS OF AXCTENT SCRIPTURE — COMMANDMENT TO THE CHURCH
IN NEW YORK TO MOVE TO OHIO.
Readiness of the Lord to Im-
part Knowledge 120
Orson Pratt Seeks to Know
the Will of the Lord 127
Sidney Rigdon and Edward
Partridge Visit the Prophet 128
Of the Lost Books of Scrip-
ture 132
CHAPTER XIII.
PROSPECTS OF THE CHURCH AT THE OPENING OF THE YEAR 1831 —
REMOVAL OF THE PROPHET .JOSEPH FROM NEW YORK TO OHIO —
DOCTRINAL DEVELOPMENT.
Prospects of the Church, 1831 140 Revelation Giving the Law of
Why Covin Rejected the Com- the Church 148
mandment 145 Pretensions of a Woman to
>The Prophet Removes to Ohio 145 Revelations, etc 154
The Branch of the Church at A Special Conference, 3rd-6th
Kirtland 146 of June 157
:xiv
CONTENTS.
\
CHAPTER XIV.
EFFORT TO OVKRWHKLM THE CHURCH BY FALSEHOOD — SUNDRY REVE-
LATIONS LEADING TO DOCTRINAL DEVELOPMENT.
PAGE. PAOE.
Efforts Throiigfh the Press to Ohio 166
Retard the Work 158 The Shaking Quakers 167
The Gifts of the Holy Ghost... 163 Inquiry on Spiritual Manifes-
John Whitmer Appointed His- tations 170
torian 166 Arrival in Ohio of the New
On the Purchase of Land in York Saints 173
CHAPTER XV.
THE IMPORTANT CONFERENCE OF JUNE 3RD-6tH — ARRIVAL OF THE
ELDERS IN WESTERN MISSOURI.
Important Conference of June
3rd-6that Kirtland 175
Difficulty in the Thompson
Branch 180
Report of Oliver Cowdery on
Conditions in Western Mis-
souri ) 182
Marsh and Thayre Separated
as Missionary Companions 186
Departure of the Prophet and
Company for Missouri 188
Treatment by the Way 188
Arrival in Missouri 189
Reflections on State of Society
in Missouri 189
Questions and the Answer by
Revelation 189
The First Sabbath in Zion 190
Arrival of the Colesville
Branch 191
CHAPTER XVI.
-\'
.THE FOUNDING OF ZION.
The First Act in the Founding
of Zion 196
Description of the Land of
Zion 197
Agricultural Products 197
Animals, Domestic and Wild.. 197
The Climate 198
The Future Glory of Zion 198
Dedication of the Temple Site 199
First Conference in Zion 199
Death of Polly Knight 199
Directions for the Elders 201
Prophet and Others Depart for
Kirtland 202
A Chance Meeting of Elders.. 205
Ari'ival of the Prophet and
Party at Kirtland 206
Anxiety of the Saints to Re-
ceive the Word of the Ijord 207
Preparation to Move to Hiram 211
CONTENTS.
XV
CHAPTER XVII.
THE APOSTASY OF EZRA BOOTH — PREPARATIONS FOR PUBLISHING
BOOK OF COMMANDMENTS.
PAGE.
The Prophet Moves to Hiram 215
Ezra Booth's Apostasy 215
The Purchase of a Press 217
A Prayer Revealed 218
Revision of the Bible Renewed 219
Instructions and Appointments
of the Conference of Octo-
ber nth 219
Special Conference of Octo-
ber 21st 219
Conference at Orange, Ohio,
October 25th 219
Special Conference Nov. 1st... 221
Language of Revelations Crit-
icised 224
The Folly of William M'Lel-
lin 226
Preparation of the Revelations
for Publication, November
lst-15th 229
Dedication of the Book of
Commandments 234
Esteem in which the Confer-
ence Held the Book of Com-
mandments and Book of
Mormon 235
CHAPTER XVIII.
THE AMHERST CONFERENCE — THE VISION OF THE DEGREES OP GLORY
IN man's FUTURE LIFE.
The Labors of the Prophet The Amherst Conference 242
and Sidney Rigdon 238 Revelation of the Degrees of
The Prophet's Earnest Labors
in Kirtland 239
Effectiveness of the Prophet's
and Sidney Rigdon 's La-
bors 241
Translation Renewed 242
Future Glory 245
The Prophet's Views on the
Foregoing Revelation 252
A Key to St. John's Book of
Revelation 253
Sundrv Revelations 255
\:\
CHAPTER XIX.
MOB VIOLENCE AT HIRAM — THE SECOND .lOURNEY OF THE PROPHET
TO ZION, AND RETURN TO KIRTLAND.
Prospects of the "Evening Brutality of the Mob 262
and Morning Star" 259 The Prophet's Pitiable Con-
The Prophet's Life in Hiram... 260 dition 263
A Prophecy on Omsted John- A Case of Mistaken Identity.... 263
son 260 The Prophet's Undaunted
Apostates 260 Spirit 264
Mob Violence at Hiram 261 Elder Rigdon's Condition 265
XVI CONTENTS.
Composition of the Mob 265 A Visit to the Colesville Saints 269
The Prophet Starts on his Sec- Literary Affairs of the Church
ond Visit to Ziou 265 Considered 270
Incidents by the Way 266 Transaction of Temporal Busi-
Prophet Acknowledged Presi- ness 270
dent of the High Priesthood 267 Return Journey to Kirtland—
The Purposes the Prophet Incidents by the Way 271
Seeks to Effect Through The Foreknowledge of a
Church Organization 269 Seer 272
CHAPTER XX.
■'THE EVEXIXG AND MORXING STAR."
Occupation of the Prophet, Opposition bj- the Press 273
Summer of 1832 273 Second Xo. of the "Star^' 277
CHAPTER XXI.
LARGER VIEWS OF THE DOCTRINE OF PRIESTHOOD REVEALED — THE
MEETING OF THE PROPHET JOSEPH SMITH, JUX., BRIGHAM YOUNG,.
AND HEBER C. KIMBALL.
Baptism of George A. Smith... 285 ern Cities 295
Return of Elders from Missouri 286 The Amval of the Youngs at
The Prophet's Visit to East- Kirtland 296
CHAPTER XXII.
THE PROPHECY ON THE AVAR OF THE REBELLION — THE OLIVE LEAF —
COiOIUNICATION TO MR. SEATON — WARNING TO ZION.
State of the World at the Close of 1832 301
CHAPTER XXIII.
THE ENJOYMENT OF SPIRITUAL BLESSINGS IN THE CHURCH — THE
WORD OF \\TSDOM.
Enjoyment of Spiritual Gifts 322 Revision of the New Testament
Ordinances of the Washing of Completed 324
Feet 323 .John Murdock's Message to
The Elders Pronounced Clean 323 the Thompson Branch 325
CONTENTS,
XVII
Concerning the Prophet's
Communication to Seaton... 326
Case of Burr Riggs 327
Consideration of Missouri Cor-
respondence of the 11th
and 12th of January 327
Excommunication of Burr
PAGE.
Riggs 327
A "Word 'of Comfort to the
Prophet 329
The Apocrypha 331
A Mission to the East Ap-
pointed 332
Case of Brother Lake 333
CHAPTER XXIV.
KIRTLAND TO BE A STAKE OF ZION — REGULATION OF CHURCH AFFAIRS
IN MISSOURI.
School of the Prophets 334
Rigdon and WilUams Ordained
Presidents 334
Kirtland a Stake of Zion 335
Matters Relating to Church
Government in Zion Set-
tled. 335
Purchase of the French Farm 336
Conference in Zion 336
The State of the World 337
First Assembly of Mob in Zion 342
Conference of High Priests in
Kirtland 342
Another Conference of High
Priests 342
Council Proceedings Approved 343
Signs of the Times 347
Removal of Indians 348
Arrival of the Prophet's Rela-
tives in Kirtland 348
CHAPTER XXV.
PREPARATIONS FOR BUILDING THE KIRTLAND TEMPLE — TRIAL AND
EXCOMMUNICATION OF "'dOCTOR" PHILASTUS HURLBURT.
The House of the Lord at
Kirtland 349
The Trial of "Doctor" Hurl-
burt 352
The House of the Lord to be
built at Kirtland 352
The French Farm 352
John Johnson Ordained a High
Priest 353
2 Vol. I.
Ground Broken for Kirtland
Temple 353
Action of Conference with
Reference to the Temple... 353
Hurlburt's Appeal 354
Copley's Case 354
Excommunication of "Doctor' '
Hurlburt 355
Case of James Higbee 355
XVIII
CONTENTS.
CHAPTER XXVI.
THE PLAT OF THE CITY OF ZION — ITS TEMPLES — CORRESPONDENCE
ON AFFAIRS IN ZION AND EUGENE.
PAGE. PAGE.
The General Plan of the City The House of the Lord for the
of Zion 357
The Blocks Set Aside for Tem-
ples 358
Location of Laud for the Agi'i-
culturist 358
Zion a Group of Cities 358
Names of the Temples 359
Presidency 359
The Pulpits of the Temple... 360
The Windows 361
General Dimensions 361
Arrangements of the Curtains 362
Important Letter to Brethren
in Zion .362
CHAPTER XXVII.
PREPARATION OF THE MOB IN .JACKSON COUNTY TO RESORT TO VIO-
LENCE— IMPORTANT EXCERPTS FROM THE "STAR."
The Rise of Mob Force in tutional Guarantee of Reli-
Jaekson County 371 gious Freedom 371
The Mob Ignores the Consti- Council of Elders in Kirtland 388
CHAPTER XXVIII.
MOB VIOLENCE IN THE LAND OF ZION.
Demands of the Mob 390
The Mob's Treatment of Elder
Partridge 390
Charles Allen 391
Reflection of the Prophet 391
Aftermath of Mob Violence... 393
The Second Gathering of the
Mob 391
A Messenger Sent to Kirt-
land 395
The "Western" Monitor on '
Jackson County Troubles.. 395
The Prophet's Comment on
the "Monitor" Article 400
Corner Stone of Kirtland Tem- -^
pie Laid 100
CHAPTER XXIX.
MINOR EVENTS IN ZION AND KIRTLAND — AN APPEAL TO THE GOV-
ERNOR OF MISSOURI.
Prophet's Letter to Vienna Jaques 107
CONTENTS.
XIX
CHAPTER XXX.
THE prophet's MISSION TO CANADA.
The Prophet Starts for Canada 410
Letter to Saints in Ziou 417
Distraction About Ziou 419
Narrative of Canada Journey
Renewed 419
At Father Nickerson's 421
Throiigh Upper Canada 421
Meeting: at Bradford 421
Meeting and Baptisms at Mt.
Pleasant 422
Return to Kirtland 422
Action of Governor Dunklin
on Petition 423
Preparations for Asserting
Rights 424
Counsel Employed 425
-^
CHAPTER XXXI.
EXPULSION OF THE SAINTS PROM JACKSON COUNTY.
Attack on the Saints Settled on
Big Blue 426
The Saints at the Prairie Set-
tlement Attacked 427
Mobbing at Independence 427
Other Incidents at Indepen-
dence 428
An Appeal to the Circuit Court 429
Events of Monday, Nov. 4th 429
The Battle 430
Gilbert et al. on Trial 431
Assault on the Prisoners 432
Incidents of the 5th November 433
One Hundred Volunteers 433
The Demand of the Mob Mi-
litia 433
The Savagery of the Mob 436
Events of the 5th and 6th of
November 436
Scenes on the Banks of the
Missouri 437
Lieutenant Governor Boggs... 437
In Exile 438
The Stars Fall 439
\
CHAPTER XXXII.
REMEMBRANCE OP CANADA SAINTS — CORRESPONDENCE AND PETITION
RELATIVE TO MISSOURI AFFAIRS.
Letter to Moses C. Nickerson 441 Judge Ryland's Letter to
The Prophet's Reflections 443
Sidney Rigdon 443
A Prophecy 443
The Prophet's Maxims 444
Frederick G. Williams 444
Attorney General's Letter to
the Exiles' Counsel 444
Amos Reese 445
Hyde and Gould Return to
Kirtland 446
Remnants Scattered 448
New Church Press 448
The Dedication of the New
Press 451
XX
CONTENTS.
CHAPTER XXXIII.
THE prophet's SYMPATHY FOR THE EXILED SAINTS — REASONS FOR
THEIR EXPULSION FROM ZION.
PAGE. PAGE.
Expulsion of Saints from Van Sad Condition of the Saints.. 457
Buren County 456
CHAPTER XXXIV.
A press"! ESTABLISHED AT KIRTLAND — BLESSING UPON THE PROPH-
ET'S FAMILY — RESPONSIBILITY FOR LAWLESS ACTS IN MISSOURI.
Dedication of Printing Press 4(15
Strength and Weakness of
Oliver Cowdery 4()5
The Prophet's Blessing Upon
his Father's House 466
Hisj Mother 466
His'Brother Hyruni 466
His Brother Samuel 466
Prophecy on the Head of his
Brother William 467
A Prayer 467
Messengers to Zion 467
A Life Guard of Washington
Driven from Jackson County 469
Court of Inquiry 469
Excommunications at Kirtland 470
Elliott, Haggart and Babbitt
Cases 470
Disposition of the Star Press. • . 470
Where Responsibility Rests... 471
CHAPTER XXXV.
IMPORTANT CORRESPONDENCE ON JACKSON COUNTY AFFAIRS, CHIEFLY
BETWEEN LEADING OFFICIALS OF THE CHURCH IN ZION AND
STATE OFFICIALS OF MISSOURI.
Algernon Sidney Gilbert'sXet-
ter to Governor Dvmklin... 472
Letter of the First Presidency
to the Scattered Saints 474
Letter from Governor Dunklin
to the Brethren in Missouri 476
Letter of Algernon Sidney Gil-
bert to A. Leonard, Esq.,
Attorney 478
Letter from Brethren in Clay
County, Mo., to Judge Ry-
land 479
CONTENTS.
XXI
PAGE.
Letter of W. W. Phelps et al.
to Judge Wooodward 479
Affidavit of Abigail Leonard.. 480
Letter of W. W. Phelps to the
Brethren in Kirtland, De-
tailing the Farcical Effort of
the Officers of Missouri to
Enforce the Law 481
Second Petition to the Presi-
dent of the United States ... 483
Letter of Algernon S. Grilbert
et al. to President Accom-
panying Foregoing Petition 485
Letter of the Brethren to Gov-
ernor Dunklin, Asking him
to Write the President inCon-
nection with their Petition.. 487
Letter of W. W. Phelps toU.
S. Senator Benton of Mis-
souri on the Subject of the
Petition to the President... 487
Letter from Govei-nor Dunk-
lin to the Brethren, Ans-
wering the one Inviting him
PAGE.
to Write the President on the
Subject of Saints' Petition.. 488
The Brethren in Missouri to
Governor Dunklin, Inform-
ing him that they Expect
the Arrival of Reinforce-
ments from their Brethren
in the East 489
Letter of Governor Dunklin
Replying to the Communi-
cation of April 24th from
the Brethren in Clay
County 491
Letter to Governor Dunklin
Answering his of April 20th,
Wherein he Cautioned the
Saints to Keep their Ene-
mies in the Wi'ong 491
Letter to Colonel S. D. Lucas
Asking About Arms Surren-
dered at Independence 492
Reply of the General Govern-
ment to the Petition of the
Saints 493
INTRODUCTION.
ANTIQUITY OF THE GOSPEL.
The History of the Church of .Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints
is also the history of the opening and progress of the Dispensation
of the Fullness of Times; and as that dispensation bears an im-
portant relation to all dispensations which have preceded it, let us here
ascertain in what that relation consists. By doing so we shall have a
better appreciation of the full import of those events which make up
the history of the Church,
A dispensation, without reference to any specific application or limi-
tation of the term, is the act of dealing out or distributing, such as the
dispensation of justice by courts, the dispensation of blessings or
afflictions by the hand of Providence. Theologically a dispensation is
defined as one of the several systems or bodies of law iu which at dif-
ferent periods God has revealed His mind and will to man, such as the
Patriarchal Dispensation, the^ Mosaic Dispensation, or the Christian
Dispensation. The word 'is also sometimes applied to the periods of
time during which the said laws obtain. That is, the period from Adam
to Noah is usually called the Patriarchal Dispensation. From Noah to
the calling of Abraham', the Noachian Dispensation; and from Abra-
ham to the calling of Moses, 'the Abrahamic Dispensation. But jthfi^
word dispensation as connected with the Gospel of Jesus Christ means
the ^opening of the heavens to men; the giving out or dispensing to
them the word o| God; the revealing to men in whole or in part the prin-
ciples and ordinances of the Gospel; the conferring of divine authority
upon certain chosen ones, by which they are empowered to act in the
name, that is, in the authority of God, and for Him. That is a dispen-
sation as relating to the Gospel ; and the Dispensation of the Fullness
of Times is the dispensation which includes all others and gathers to
itself all things which bear any relation whatsoever to the work of God^
Also it is the last dispensation, the one in which will be gathered to-
gether in one all things in Christ, both which are in heaven, and which
are on earth; even in Him.* • It is the dispensation which will see ful-
filled all the decrees of God respecting the salvation of men and the
redemption of the earth itself; and bears such relation to all other dis-
•Eph. i: 8-10.
XXVI. INTRODUCTION.
pensations of 'the Gospel as the ocean does to all earth's streams. It
receives and unites them all in itself.
That there have been many dispensations of the Gospel, many times
that divine authority has been conferred upon men, is apparent fi-om the
Scripture narrative of such events. And yet, strange as it may seem,
in the face of such Scripture narratives, there are those among pro-
fessing Christians who hold that the Gospel had no earlier oi'igin than
the time of Messiah's ministry in the flesh. As a matter of fact, how-
ever, the Gospel of Jesus Christ has existed from the very earliest ages
of the world. There are, indeed, certain passages of Scripture which
lead us to believe that even before the earth was made or ever man was
placed upon it the Gospel had been formulated and was understood by
the spirits which inhabited the kingdom of the Father; and who, in
course of time, would be blessed with a probation on the earth — an
earth-life. If this be not true, of what significance is the Scripture
which speaks of Jesus as the Lamb ordained before the foundation of
the world, but revealed in this day for the salvation of man?* What
of the '^'Lamb slain from the foundation of the world" ?t And further: ^
"They that dwell on the earth shall wonder, whose names were not ^
written in the Book of Life from the foundation of the world. "+ "Where
wast thou," asked the Lord of Job, "when I laid the foundation of
the earthf * * * When the morning stars sang together,
and all the sons of God shouted for joy?"§ There is evidence in these
expressions found in Scripture that before the foundations of the earth
were laid the sacrifice necessary to the redemption of men was under-
stood, and the "Lamb" for the sacrifice was chosen, Jesus, the Messiah.
There is evidence in these expressions from Scripture of the ^e-exist-
ence of the spirits of men, and the names of some of them at least
were written in the "Book of Life" from the foundation of the world,
and it is not unlikely that the shouting of all the sons of God for joy,
at the creation of the earth was in consequence of the prospects which
opened before them because of the earth-life and the salvation that
would come to them through the Gospel — even in the prospects of that
"eternal life,which God that cannot lie,promised before the world began."
The Gospel Revealed to Adam.
The Gospel, then, is of great antiquity. Older than the hills, older
•I'eter i: 18-25.
tRev. xiii: 8.
tRev. xvii: 8.
§ Job xxxviii: 4-6.
INTEODUCTION. XXVII
than the earth ; for in the heavenly kingdom was it formulated before
the foundations of the earth were laid. Nor were men left in ignor-
ance of the plan of their redemption until the coming of the Messiah
in the flesh. From the first that plan was known. Our annals are im-
perfect on that head, doubtless, but enough exists even in the Jewish
scriptures to indicate the existence of a knowledge of the fact of the
Atonement and of the redemption of man through that means. Abel,
the son of Adam, is the first we read of in the Jewish scriptures as
offering "the firstlings of his flock" as a sacrifice unto God. How
came he to offer sacrifice of the firstlings of his flock ? I^ubtless behind
Abel's sacrifice, as behind similar offerings in subsequent ages, stood
the fact of the Christ's Atonement.* In it was figured forth the means
of man's redemption — through a sacrifice, and that the sacrifice of the
first-born. But where learned Abel to offer sacrifice if not from his
father Adam'? It is reasonably certain that Adam as well as Abel
offered sacrifices, in like manner and for the same intent; and to Adam,
though the Jewish scriptures are silent respecting it, God must have
revealed both the necessity of offering sacrifice and the great thing of
which it was but the symbol. And here, to some advantage, may be
quoted a passage from the writings of Moses, as revealed to Joseph
Smith, in December, 1830. From what was then made known to the
great latter-day Prophet of the writings of Moses, it appears that our
book of Genesis does not contain all that was revealed to Moses re-
specting the revelations of God to Adam and his children of the first
generation. According to this more complete account of the revelation
to Moses, after Adam was driven from Eden, God gave commandments
both to him and his wife, that they should worship the Lord their God,
and should offer the firstlings of their fioeks for an offering unto the
Lord, and Adam was obedient unto the commandment:
And after many days an angel of the Lord appeared unto Adam,
saying: Why doest thou offer sacrifices unto the Lordf And Adam
said unto him: I know not, save the Lord commanded me. And the
angel spake, saying: This thing is a similitude of the sacrifice of the
Only Begotten of the Father, which is full of grace and truth. Where-
fore, thou shalt do all that thou doest in the name of the Son, and thou
shalt repent and call upon God in the name of the Son for evermore. f
After some time elapsed and men multiplied in the earth and wicked-
ness increased; after Abel, the righteous, was slain and Cain Avas a
vagabond in the earth for the murder; after Lamech had also become
a murderer and Satan had great power among the dis()l)edient — then, it
is wrttten:
,* Paul to Titus i: 2.
tPearl of Ureat Price, Book of Moses, eh. v: 6-8. Edition of 1002, quoted throughout.
XXVIII INTRODUCTION.
And God cursed the earth with a sore curse, and was angry with
the wicked, with all the sons of men whom he had made; for they
would not hearken unto His voice, nor believe on His Only Begotten Son,
even Him whom He declared should come in the meridian of time,
who was prepared from before the foundation of the world. And thus the
Gospel began to be preached, from the beginning, being declared by
holy angels sent forth from the presence of God, and by His own voice,
and by the gift of the Holy Ghost. And thus all things were confirmed
unto Adam, by an holy oi'dinanee, and the Gospel preached, and a de-
cree sent forth, that it should be in the world, until the end thereof.*
Establishment of the Ancient Church.
As the Gospel was thus preached there were those among the chil-
dren of Adam who obeyed it, and a record of those men was kept, and
they constituted the ancient Chui-ch of God. Enoch was of the num-
ber of righteous ones, and a pi'eacher of righteousness. In these re-
vealed writings of Moses he is represented in the course of his minis-
try as referring to the manner in which the Gospel was taught to Adam;
And he said unto them: Because that Adam fell, we are and by his
fall came death; and we are made partakers of misery and woe. Be-
hold Satan hath come among the children of men, and tempteth them to
worship him; and men have become carnal, sensvial, and devilish, and
are shut out from the presence of God. But God hath made known
unto our fathers that all men must repent. And He called upon our
father Adam by His own voice, saying: I am God; I made the world,
and men before they were in the flesh. And He also said unto him: If
thou wilt turn unto me, and hearken imto my voice, and believe, and
repent of all thy ti-ausgressions, and be baptized, even in water, in the
name of mine Only Bogotteu Son, who is full of grace and truth,
which is Jesus Christ, the only name which shall be given under heaven,
whereby salvation shall come unto the children of men, ye shall receive
the gift of the Holy Ghost, asking all things in His name, and whatso-
ever ye shall ask, it shall be given you.t
Adam was obedient to the commandments of the Lord, and taught
them to his children, many of whom believed them, obeyed, and be-
came the sons of God.
Enoch, we are told, "walked with God: and he was not; for God
took him."$ Paul, in speaking of him, says: "By faith Enoch was
translated that he should not see death; and was not found, because
God had translated him."§ But the writings of Moses, as revealed to^
•Pearl of Great Price, Book of Moses, ch. v: 5G-59.
t Pearl of Great Price, Book of Moses, ch. vi: 48-52.
+ Gen. v: 24,
§ Heb xi: 5.
INTRODUCTION. XXIX
Joseph Smith, and from which I have been quoting, give information
that not only was Enoch translated but the Saints inhabiting his city,
into which he had gathered his people, and this city was called Zion;
"and it came to pass that Zion was not, for God received it up into His
own bosom; and from thence went forth the saying, Zion is fled."*
Tlie Gospel versus the Law.
Thus the Gospel was taught to the ancients. Noah was a preacher
of it as well as Enoch. So, too, was Melchisedek, priest of the Most
High God, King of Salem, who met Abraham in his day and blessed
him.f Paul, the Apostle of the Gentiles, bears unmistakable testimony
to the fact that the Gospel was preached unto Abraham ; and also that
it was offered to Israel un^-er Moses before "the law of carnal com-
mandments" was given. 'C "I would not that ye should be ignorant,"
he says, "how that all our fathers were under the cloud, and all passed
through the sea ; and were all baptized unto Moses in the cloud and in
the sea; and did all eat the same spiritual meat; and did all drink the
same spiritual drink: for they dranJc oj: that spiritual Bock that Jol-
lowed them: and that Rock was Christ. ''''% .
Referring again to the fact of the presentation of the Gospel to ancient
Israel, Paul says that the Gospel was preached unto ancient Israel, as
well as unto Israel in his day; but the preaching of the Gospel to.
ancient Israel was not profitable to them, because they received it not in
faith, and as a result displeased God by their unbelief, and the rebel-
lious perished in the wilderness. § I
Paul's great controversy with the Christian Jews was in relation to
the superiority of Hhe Gospel to the law of Moses. Many of the Chri^
tian Jews while accepting Jesus of Nazareth as the promised Messiah,,
still held to the law with something like superstitious reverence, and
could not be persuaded that the Gospel superseded the law, and was, in
fact, a^fulfiUment of all its tj'pes and symbols. This controversy cul-
minated in Paul's now celebrated letter to the Galatians, wherein he
says:
Know ye'therefore that they which are of faith, the same are the chil-
dren^of Abraham. And the Scripture, foreseeing that God would justi-
* Pearl of Great Price, Book of Moses, ch. vii: 69.
tHeb. vii: 1.
+ I Cor, x: 1-4.
§ Heb. iii: 14-19 and iv: 1-2. This cites the close of one chapter and the open-
ing verses of another, but it should be remembered that Paul did not divide his
epistle into chapters and verses ; and this awkward division is but one of many
that exist in the Scriptures.
XXX INTRODUCTION.
fy tho heathen through faith, preached before the Gospel unto Abraham,
saying, In thee shall all nations be blessed. * * * * "i^ow
to Abraham and his seed were the promises made. He sayeth
not And to seeds, as of many; but as of one. And to thy seed, which
is Christ. And this I say, that the covenant, that wms confirmed be-
fore of God in Christ, the law, which was four hundred and thirty
years after, cannot disannul that it should make the promise of none
effect. * * * * Wherefore then serveth the law? It was added
because of transgressions, till the seed should come to whom the prom-
ise was made ; and it was ordained by angels in the hand of a media-
tor. * * * Wherefore the law was our schoolmaster to bring us
unto Christ, that we might be justified by faith. But after that faith
is come, we are no longer under a schoolmaster.. For ye are all the
children of God by faith in Christ Jesus.* /^
From Moses to John the Baptist and Messiah.
In greater clearness, however, than in these sayings of Paul gathered
up from his writings like scattered rays of light from a prism's reflec-
tion, the antiquity of the Gospel, as far as it concerns ancient Israel,
is stated in a revelation of God to the Prophet Joseph Smith. And not
only the antiquity of the Gospel, but in greater clearness also is stated
the reasons why, after the Gospel was first preached to ancient Israel,
the law of carnal commandments was "added" to the Gospel, or
given in its place, to act as a schoolmaster to bring Israel unto Christ.
And by the knowledge imparted in that revelation the time between the
Mosaic dispensation and the coming of John the Baptist, to prepare
the way for the coming of Christ, is spanned by a statement so
rational, that the truth of it cannot be reasonably questioned. Speaking
of the Melchisedek Priesthood and its powers in administering the
ordinances of the Gospel, and how it came to disappear as an organ-
ization in Israel, the passage in question says:
This greater Priesthood administereth the Gospel and holdeth the
key of the mysteries of the kingdom, even the key of the knowledge
of God; therefore, in the ordinances thereof, the power of godliness is
manifest; and without the ordinances thereof, and the authority of the
Priesthood, tlie power of godliness is not manifest unto men in the
flesh, for without this no man can see the face of God, even the
Father, and live. Now this Moses plainly taxight to the children of
Israel in the wilderness, and sought diligently to sanctify his people that
they miglit behold the face of God; but they hardened their hearts and
(^ould not endui-e his presence, therefore the Lord in His wrath (for
His anger was kindled against them) swore that they should not enter
into His rest while in the wilderness, which rest is the fullness of His
glory. Therefore He took Moses out of their midst, and the Holy
* Gal. iii.
INTRODUCTION. XXXI
Priesthood also; and the lesser Priesthood eoutinvied, Avhich Priest-
hood holdeth the key of the ministering of angels and the prepara-
tory Gospel; which Gospel is the Gospel of repentance and of baptism,
and the remission of sins, and the law of carnal commandments,
which the Lord in His wrath, caused to contimie with the house of
Aaron among the children of Israel until John, whom God raised up,
being filled with the Holy Ghost from his mother's womb; for he was
baptized while he was yet in his childhood, and was ordained by the
angel of God at the time he was eight days old unto this power to
overthrow the kingdom of the Jews, and to make straight the way of
the Lord before the face of His people, to prepare them for the coming
of the Lord, in whose hand is given all power.*
As before remarked, this passage spans the interval of time between
Moses and John the Baptist, and gives a fuller explanation than can
be found in the writings of Paul or elsewhere, for the reason why and
in what manner the law supplanted the Gospel; and what measure
of the Priesthood remained with Israel unto the coming of John ; in
what the mission of John consisted, and in what manner he was quali-
fied to fulfill that mission.
It should be remarked, however, that while the Lord took Moses out
of the midst of ancient Israel, and the Holy Melchisedek Priesthood
also, as an institution, as an organization, it is evident that subse-
quently special dispensations of that Priesthood were given to indi-
vidual prophets, such as Samuel, Nathan, Elijah, Isaiah, Jeremiah,
Ezekiel, and Daniel: for these men exercised powers and enjoyed priv-
ileges which belong exclusively to ^he Melchisedek Priesthood.
The Disjyensation of the Meridian of Time.
With the period between Moses and John the Baptist spanned, we
come to the Dispensation of the Meridian of Time. This dispensation
begins with the preaching of John the Baptist in the wilderness. It
was made glorious by the personal ministry of Jesus of Nazareth, the
Son of God; by His suffering and death, for the redemption of mankind;
by His glorious resurrection from the dead; by his subsequent ministry
among his followers, and his final ascension into heaven to the throne
of His Father; J by the faithful ministry of His Apostles, by whom the
good tidings of man's salvation were published to the world: by
the establishment of the Church as the agency through which the
Gospel was to be more widely proclaimed, and those who accepted
the Gospel were more thoroughly instructed in its doctrines, guarded
from eiTor, and finally perfected in the Christian life. An in-
spired volume of Scripture, the New Testament, was also brought
* Doctrine and Covenants, sec. Ixxxiv: 19-28.
XXXII INTKODUCTION.
into existence, from the teachings of the inspired Ajjostles, in which
the great fundamental truths of the Gospel were embodied and cast in
a form that would be enduring, and to which men could appeal through
all the ages to come, as an authoritative statement, not only of what
Jesus said and what He did, but also a statement of Avhat doctrines
are to be believed; what precepts to be practiced; what ordinances to
be observed. By thus embodying the chief doctrines of Christ in a
volume of Scripture that should live forever, and be published in all
the languages of the world, provision was made for such a dissemination
of the knowledge of God, that the world would never again be wholly
without that knowledge; and though the Church might become cor-
rupted, as it afterwards did; though men ambitious of distinction and
power might usurp aiithority and establish churches, in. which they
taught for doctrines the commandments of men, as they certainly did;
still in this volume of Scripture men henceforth would have at hand a
standard of truth by which to test the utterances of would-be teachers,
while at the same time it would keep above the horizon of a world's
knowledge the great truths of the Gospel — the existence..and character
of God; the manifestation of Him through the person and character of
Jesus of Nazareth; the relationship existing between God and man;
the fall of man; and the redemption provided for him in the atonement
of Jesus Christ. All this was achieved in the Dispensation of the
Meridian of Time; a mighty work accomplished by the Son of God and
His associates; a work sealed not only by the blood of Jesus Christ, but
by the blood also of many faithful witnesses, which shall make their
testimony of force in the world.
Identity of the Dispensation of the Meridian of Time
and the Dispensation of the Fullness of Times Con-
sidered,,
At this point we are confronted with a question that must be settled
before progress is possible with this Introduction. Owing to the phrase-
ology of certain passages of Scripture, making reference to the coming
of Messiah in the flesh, and to the work of God in those days, the Dis-
pensation of the Meridian of Time is mistaken for the Dispensation of
the Fullness of Times. In Mark's Gospel, for instance, John the
Baptist is represented as saying, "TAe time is fulfilled, and the kingdom
of God is at hand: repent ye, and believe the Gospel."* The words in
Italics are usually understood to make reference to the Dispensation
of the Fullnes of Times. Again it is written: ''But when the Jullness
of the time was come, God sent forth His Son, made of a woman, made
* Mark i: 15. «
INTKODUCTIOX. XXXIII
under the law, to redeem them that were under the law."* The words,
"when the fullness of the time was come," are supposed'to refer to the
Dispensation of the Fullness of Times. Other passag'es of Scripture
referring' to the days of Messiah's personal ministry among- men in the
flesh, speak of them as the "last days." Paul in the opening sentence
of his letter to the Hebrews, does this: "God, who at sundry times and in
divers manners spake in time past unto the fathers by the prophets, hath
in these last days spoken unto us by His Son, whom He hath appointed
lieir of all things."! So St. John, in addressing the Saints in his day:
"Little children, it is the last time: and as ye have heard that anti-
Christ shall come, even now are there many anti-Christs; whereby we
know that it is the last tiine.""! These with two other special pas-
p iges of Scripture to be separately considered, constitute the authority
upon which the Meridian Dispensation is confounded with the Dispen-
sation of the Fullness of Times. And yet all these passages are sus-
ceptible of quite a different and more natural rendering. ii,Without
conti-oversy it will be conceded that the Lord had an appointed time for
His Son Jesus to come to earth in the flesh and perform the mission
that had been assigned him; to suffer; to die; to arise again from the
dead. And when the fullness of this time was come, God indeed sent
forth His Son into the world. As for those inspired writers who speak
of the "last days," and the "last times" — they speak relatively; that
is, with reference to former days and times: and, of coui'se, the days
and times in which they lived to them were the last days, and the last
times; but they were not the last days of the earth's temporal exist-
ence; they were not the last days in any general sense at all, as there
have been now some two thousand 5'ears of days since then. They
were not the "last days" that are understood as immediately preceding
the glorious coming of the Son of God.
JoeVs Great Prophecy of the Dispensation of the Last Days.
Of the special passages before referred to, and which I said would
receive separate consideration, the first is Peter's quotation from the
Prophet Joel concerning the outpouring of the Spirit of God upon "all
flesh in the last days." This quotation from Joel is regarded as iden-
tifying the days in which the Apostle was speaking, as "the last days;"
and the dispensation in Avhich he was living as the Dispensation of the
Last Days and of the Fullness of Times. The conditions existing
when Peter was speaking, and the pi-ophecy of Joel, however admit
* Gal. iv: 4.
+ Heb. i: 1, 2.
tl John ii: 18.
XXXIV INTRODUCTION.
of no such interpretation. The cireumstanees were as follows: The
Holy Ghost in an extraordinary manner rested upon the Apostles and
gave them the power of speaking in other languages than those they
had learned. Some in the listening multitude attributed this singular
manifestation to drunkenness, whereupon the Apostle Peter arose and
refuted the slander, saying: "These are not drunken, as ye suppose,
seeing it is but the third hour of the day. But this is that which was
spoken by the Prophet Joel; and it shall come to pass in the last days,
saith God, I will pour out of my Spirit upon all flesh: and your sons and
your daughters shall prophesy, and your young men shall see visions,
and your old men shall dream dreams : and on my servants and on my
handmaidens I will pour out in those days of my Spirit; and they shall
prophesy: and I will show wonders in heaven above, and signs in the earth
beneath; blood, and fire, and vapor of smoke: the sun shall be turned in-
to darkness and the moon into blood, before that great and notable day of
the Lord come: and it shall come to pass, that whosoever shall call on
the name of the Lord shall be saved."* "For," to finish the passage
as it stands in Joel, but which is not in Peter's quotation, "For in
Mount Zion and in Jerusalem shall be deliverance, as the Lord hath
said, and in the remnant whom the Lord shall call."t
Because Peter, referring to the Spirit that was then resting upon the
Twelve Apostles, said, "this is that which was spoken by the Prophet
Joel," etc., the very general opinion prevails that Joel's prophecy was
then fulfilled; and hence the last days were come. This is an entire mis-
apprehension of the purpose of Peter in making the quotation ; as also
of the quoted passage itself. Beyond all controversy Peter meant only :
This Sphit which you now see resting upon these Apostles of Jesus of
Nazareth, is that same Spirit which your Prophet Joel says will, in the
last days, be poured out upon all flesh. Obviously he did not mean
that this occasion of the Apostles receiving the Holy Ghost was a com-
plete fulfillment of Joel's prediction. To insist upon such an exegesis
would be to charge the chief of the Apostles with palpable ignorance
of the meaning of Joel's prophecy. On the occasion in question the
Holy Ghost was poured out upon the Twelve Apostles, who were given
the power to speak in various tongues; Joel's prophecy for its complete
fulfillment requires that the Spirit of the Lord, the Holy Ghost, shall
be poured out upon all flesh; and undoubtedly refers to that time
which shall come in the blessed millennium when the enmity shall not
only cease between man and man, but even between the beasts of the
forests and of the fields; and between man and beast, as described by
Isaiah in the following language :
•Acts ii: 15-21.
tJoel ii: 28-:?.'.
--^ INTKODUCTION. XXXVII
threshingfloor, and the wind of heaven carried it away, that no place
was found for it : but the little stone cut from the mountain without
hands, which smote the image on the feet and ground it to dust,
became a gi-eat mountain and filled the whole earth. This is the
dream; and this is the prophet's interpretation, addressed to the king
of Babylon:
Thou, O king, art a king of kings: for the God of heaven hath given
thee a kingdom, power, and strength, and glory. And wheresoever
the children of men dwell, the beasts of the field and the fowls of the
heaven hath He given into thine hand, and hath made thee ruler over
them all. Thou art this head of gold. And after thee shall rise
another kingdom inferior to thee, and another third kingdom of brass,
which shall bear rule over all the earth. And the fourth kingdom shall
be strong as iron: foi'asmuch as iron breaketh in pieces and sub-
dueth all things: and as iron that breaketh all these, shall it
break in pieces and bruise. And whereas thou sawest the feet and
toes, part of potters' clay, and part of iron, the kingdom shall be
divided: but there shall be in it of the strength of the iron, forasmuch
as thou sawest the iron mixed with miry clay. And as the toes of the
feet were part of iron, and part of clay, so the kingdom shall be partly
strong, and partly broken. And whereas thou sawest iron mixed with
miry clay, they shall mingle themselves with the seed of men: but they
shall not cleave one to another, even as iron is not mixed with clay.
And in the days of these kings shall the God of heaven set up a king-
dom, which shall never be destroyed: and the kingdom shall not be left
to other people, but it shall break in pieces and consume all these
kingdoms, and it shall stand forever. Forasmuch as thou sawest that
the stone was cut out of the mountain without hands, and that it
brake in pieces the iron, the brass, the clay, the silver, and the gold,
the gi-eat God hath made known to the king what shall come to pass
hereafter: and the dream is certain, and the interpretation thereof
As understood by the learned, Daniel's interpretation stands thus:
"(1) The Golden Head — the Assyrio-Babylonish monarchy (the 6th
and 5th century B. C.) ;
"(2) The Silver Breast and Arms — the Medo-Persian empire (from
538 B. C. to about 330 B. C.) ;
"(3) The Brazen Belly and Thighs — the Greco-Macedonian kingdom,
especially after Alexander, those of Egypt and Syria (from about 330
B. C. to 160 B. C);
"(4) The I/e.9s o/ Jrow, the power of Rome, bestriding the east and
west, but broken into a number of states, the ten toes, which retained
some of its warlike strength (the iron), mingled with elements of weak-
ness (the soft potters' clay), which rendered the whole imperial struc-
ture unstable.
* Dan. ii: 37-45.
XXXVIII INTRODUCTION.
"(5) The Stone cut without hands out of the Living Rock, dashing'
down the image, becoming a great mountain, and filling all the earth —
The Sjiiritual Kingdom of Christ.''''
The last phrase — "The Spiritual Kingdom of Christ" — meaning of
course the "Christian churches" which have existed from the time of
Christ, and that now exist, and which, taken together, form Christ's
spiritual kingdom.
On the foregoing exegesis, which is the one commonly accepted by
orthodox Christians, I make the following several observations:
^ First: The phrase with reference to the little Stone, "cut out of the
Living Rock," is one introduced by Dr. Smith, from whose "Old
Testament History"* the above analysis of Daniel's interpretation is
taken. The language of the Bible is, "cut out of the mountain without
hands." Why it is changed by the Doctor one may not conjecture,
unless it is to lay the foundation of an argument not warranted by the
text of Daniel's interpretation. It is enough here to note that the
change in phraseology is wholly gratuitous and unwarranted.
Second: The claim that the "little Stone cut from the mountain
without hands," is the ^''Spiritual Kingdom of Christ'''' — if by that
"spiritual kingdom" is meant not a real kingdom, actually existing,
visible and tangible — is an assumption of the Doctor's. It is not the
language of the Bible, nor is there any evidence in Scripture for be-
lieving that the "kingdom," represented by "the stone cut out of the
mountain without hands," is any less a material kingdom than those
which preceded it. The differences between this kingdom of God and
the other kingdoms of the vision are not in the kingdom being
"spiritual," but in these: (1) that the kingdom which God shall set up
will never be destroyed; (2) never left to another people: (3) will
break in pieces and consume all other kingdoms: (4) it shall fill the
whole earth; (5) and stand forever. We are warranted in the belief,
however, that it will be a tangible, bona fide, government of God on
earth, consisting of a king; subordinate officers; laws; subjects; and
the whole earth for its territory — for its dominion. The coming forth
of such a government, the founding of such a kingdom, is in harmony
with all the hopes of all the saints, and the predictions of all the
prophets who have touched upon the subject. It is the actual reign
of Christ on earth with His Saints, in fulfillment of the hopes held out
to them in every dispensation of the Gospel. It is to be the burden
of the song of the redeemed out of every kindred, and tongue, and
people, and nation, that Christ has made them unto their God kings and
priests — "and we shall reign on the earth, "t It is to be the chorus in
• Edition of 1878, page 622.
t Rev. v: 10.
INTKODUCTION. XXXIX
heaven — the kingdoms of this world are become the kingdoms of our
Lord, and of His Christ; and He shall reign for ever and ever."* And
the elders in heaven shall say:
We give thee thanks, 0 Lord God Almighty, which art, and wast,
and art to come; because thou hast taken to Thee Thy great power,
and hast reigned. And the nations were angry, and Thy wrath is
come, and the time of the dead, that they should be judged, and that
Thou shouldst give reward unto Thy servants the prophets, and to the
saints, and them that fear Thy name, small and great; and shouldst
destroy them which destroy the earth. t
And still again:
Blessed and holy is he that hath part in the first resurrection: on
such the second death hath no power, but they shall be priests of God
and of Christ, and shall reign with Him a thousand years. J
It should be obsei'ved respecting the last passage and the one preced-
ing it, that "the reign on earth" of the kingdom of God is connected
with the resurrection of the righteous saints; so that it will be the
"last days" indeed — not in the days of the Roman empire. And this
reign of the saints on earth, this kingdom of God which they shall con-
stitute shall be a reign of righteousness, but a veritable kingdom never-
theless.
Third: The orthodox exegesis under consideration omits one import-
ant matter of fact, viz., that instead of foixr great dominant political
powers symbolized in the image which/Nebuehadne^zarl saw, and
which Daniel interpreted, there are five: vi?., (1) The Head of Gold —
Babylonish kingdom; (2) the Chest and Arms of Silver — the Medo-
Persian monarchy; (3) the Brazen Belly and Thighs — the Greco-Mace-
donian Empire: (4) the Legs of L'on — Rome; (5) the Feet and Toes
mixed of iron and clay — the modern kingdoms and states of the world.
This failure to recognize the fifth political power represented by the
feet and toes of Daniel's image leads to serious errors with respect to
this prophecy. It has led the theologians to assign the setting up of
God's kingdom spoken of in the prophecy to the wrong period of the
world's history. They say the kingdom represented by the stone cut
from the mountain without hands is "the spiritual kingdom of Christ; "
and that the said kingdom was set up in the days of Messiah's earthly
ministry in the meridian of time. This, however, cannot be correct;
for the Church which Jesus established by His personal ministry
and which, it is granted, is sometimes spoken of as the Kingdom of
* Rev. xi: 15.
t Ibid xi: 17, 18.
t Ibid. XX : 6.
XL INTRODUCTION.
God, was founded in the days of the Roman empire, the fourth world
power of Daniel's prophecy; and at a time, too, when imperial Rome
was at the very zenith of her glory and power. Whereas the terms
of Daniel's prophecy require that the kingdom which God shall estab-
lish, and which was represented by the stone cut fom the mountain
without hands, shall be set up in the days of the fifth political world
power — in the days of the kingdom represented by the pieces of iron
and clay in the feet and toes of the image. The language of the
prophecy on this point is: "And whereas thou sawest the feet and
toes, part of potters' clay, and part of iron, the kingdom [i. e. the polit-
ical power so represented, and that succeeds the fourth power or Roman
empire,] shall be divided; but there shall be in it of the strength of the
iron, forasmuch as thou sawest the iron mixed with miry clay. And as
the toes of the feet were part of iron, and part of clay, * * * they
[i. e., the kingdom represented by the pieces of iron and clay,] shall
mingle themselves with the seed of men : but they shall not cleave one
to another, even as iron is not mixed with clay. And in the days of
these kings [not in the days of the Roman empire] — in the days oj these
kings shall the God of heaven set up a kingdom, which never shall be
destroyed."
Fourth: One of the peculiarities of the kingdom of God of Daniel's
prophecy is, that when it is established among men it will not only
never be destroyed, but ''the kingdom shall nut be left to other people.''''
By which saying we can only conclude that when the kingdom of God
shall be set up by the Lord in the last days, it will not be taken from
the people to whom it shall come, and be given to, or left, to another
people. But how stands it with the institution which arose from the
preaching of the Gospel in the days of Messiah's earthly ministry, the
church, sometimes called the kingdom of God, and the kingdom of
heaven? Was it not "left to other people"? Messiah Himself said of
the Jews, "Therefore say I unto you, the kingdom of God shall be taken
from you and given to a nation bringing Jorth the fruits thereof.^'' This
passage comes, too, as a conclusion to the parable of the householder
who let both his house and his vineyard to unworthy husbandmen, who
successively beat, stoned, and slew the servants, and even the son and
heir whom the master sent to collect his portion of the fruit of the
vineyard. "When the Lord of the vineyard cometh, what will he do
unto those husbandmen?" asked Jesus of his hearers. "He will mis-
erably destroy these wicked men," they replied, "and willlet out his
vineyard unto other husbandmen, which shall render him the fruits in
their season." They had pronounced judgment upon themselves. The
parable presented the case of the Jews to whom Jesus was speaking,
exactly, and Jesus quickly made the application of the judgment —
INTKODUCTION. XLI
''Therefore say I unto you, The kingdom of God shall be taken from
you, and given unto a nation bringing forth the fruits thereof."*
There can be no mistaking the meaning of the parable or its applica-
tion; and some years later we have Paul saying to the contradicting
and blaspheming Jews of Antioch in Pisidia: "It was necessary that
the word of God should first have been spoken to you; but seeing ye
put it from you, and judge yourselves unworthy of everlasting life, lo,
we turn to the Gentiles. For so hath the Lord commanded «s."t And
so it came to pass that as Israel in those days rejected the Gospel of the
kingdom which was first offered to them, so God also rejected them;
and they have stood rejected to this day; smitten and trodden under
foot of the Gentile races, a scoff, a hiss, and a byword in every land
that they have inhabited; while the kingdom of God first offered to
them was left to other people, to the Gentiles, who, for a season,
brought forth the fruits thereof. But the fact that the kingdom then
preached to the Jews was taken from them and given to another people,
is proof positive that it was not the kingdom which was to fulfill the terms
of Daniel's gi-eat prophecy.
Fijth: Another characteristic of the kingdon of God of Daniel's
prophecy is, that it will never be destroyed, but will break in pieces
and consume all other kingdoms, and stand for ever. This is
not true of that institution brought into existence by the preaching of
Messiah and the Apostles, sometimes called the kingdom of God, but
more properly the Church of Christ. (Saddening as the thought may
seem, the Church founded by the labors of Jesus and His Apostles was
destroyed from the earth; the Gospel was perverted; its ordinances
were changed; its law^s were transgi'essed ; its covenant was, on the
part of man, broken; and the world was left to flounder in the darkness
of a long period of apostasy from God. j For the reason, then, that the
institiition founded by the preaching of the Apostles was destroyed in
the earth, as well as for the other reasons considered, the conclusion is
forced upon the mind that the Church founded by Jesus and the Apos-
tles was not the fulfillment of Daniel's great prophecy respecting the
kingdom which God promised to set up in the last days: and hence
we may look for another dispensation beyond the times of the
Apostles, which will culminate in subduing the kingdoms of this world
and making them the kingdom of our God and His Christ, followed by
that reign of righteousness and peace of which all the prophets have
spoken.
Having considered the Dispensation of the Meridian of Time and cor-
rected the popular error which confounds that dispensation with the
*Matt. xxi: 43.
+ Acts xii: 46, 47.
XLII INTRODUCTION.
Dispensation of the Fullness of Times, it is necessary now to consider
the decline of the Christian religion.
I
The Announcement of the Universal Apostasy.
It is a most startling announcement with which the Prophet Joseph
Smith begins his message to the world. Concerning the question, he
asked God — "Which of all the sects is right, and which shall I join?"
he says:
"/ was answered that I must join none oj them, jor they were all wrong ^
and the personage who addressed me said that all their creeds were an abom-
ination in His sight: that those processors were all corrupt; that they
draw near to me with their lips, but their hearts are Jar Jrom me; they teach
for doctrines the commandments of men: having a form of godliness, but
they deny the power thereof''*
This is a tremendous arraignment of all Christendom. It charges a
"■condition of universal apostasy from God, especially upon Christendom
that was dwelling in a fancied security of being the farthest removed
from the possibility of such a charge; each division of the so-called
Christian Church felicitating itself with the flattering unction that its
own particular society possessed the enlightened fullness of the Chris-
tian religion. While the boldness of this declaration of the young
Prophet is astounding, upon reflection it must be conceded that just
such a condition of affairs in the religious world is consistent with the
work h^, under the direction of divine Providence, was about to inaugu-
rate. / Nothing less than a complete apostasy from the Christian re-
ligion would warrant the establishment of the Church bf Jesus Christ
of Latter-day Saints. Of sects there were already enough in existence.
Division and subdivision had already created of confusion more than
enough, and there was no possible excuse for the introduction of a new
Christian sect. I But if men through apostasy had corrupted the Chris-
tian religion and lost divine authority to administer the ordinances of
the Gospel, it was of the utmost importance that a new dispensation
of the true Christian religion should be given to the world. It
should also be observed at this point, that Joseph Smith, then biit a
boy, scarcely removed from childhood, was not himself pronouncing
judgment upon the status of Christendom. It was not he who declared
the sects to be all wrong, their creeds an abomination, and the profes-
sors thereof corrupt. He of all persons, both on account of his extreme
* History of the Church, vol. 1, p. 6.
INTKODUCTION. XLIII
youthfulness and his lack of general information, was among the least
qualified to pronounce upon such a question. Indeed, he himself con-
fesses his unfitness for such an ofiice. His seeking knowledge from
God upon this very question — "which of all the sects is right?" is a
confession of his own inability to determine the matter. No human
wisdom was sufficient to answer that question. No man in all the
world was so pre-eminent as to be justified in proclaiming the divine
■acceptance of one church in preference to another. Divine wisdom
alone was sufficient to pass judgment upon such a question; and there
is peculiar force in the circumstance that the announcement which
Joseph Smith makes with reference to this subject is not formulated by
him nor by any other man, but is given to him of God. God has been
the judge of apostate Christendom, Joseph Smith but His messenger, to
herald that judgment to the world.
It now becomes my melancholy task to trace through the early Chris-
tian centuries the decline of the Christian religion. By this phrase I
mean that a really unchristian religion was gradually substituted for
1/ the beautiful religion of Jesus Christ; 4heeb a universal apostasy from
the Christian doctrine and the Christian Church took place. So
tracing the decline of Christianity, I shall establish the truth of the
first great message with which the modern prophet, Joseph Smith, came
to the world; and shall also prove the fact, that a necessity existed for
the establishment of such a work as he claims, under God, to have
founded, and of which the several volumes of this work are the de-
tailed history.
Character of the Early Christians.
First of all, it should be remarked that the early Christians were not
so far removed from the possession of the common weaknesses of
humanity as to preclude the possibility of apostatizing from the Chris-
tian religion. Owing to our being so far removed from them in time,
by which many of their defects are obscured, and the exaggerated
celebration of their virtues, extravagant ideas of the sanctity of their
lives and the holiness of their natures have very generally obtained
whereas a little inquiry into the character of the early saints will
prove that they were very human, and men of like passions with our-
selves. The mother of Zebedee's children exhibited a rather ambitious
spirit, and the two brethren themselves gave much offense to their
fellow Apostles by aspiring to sit the one on the right hand of Jesus and
the other on His left when He should come in His kingdom.* Even
Peter, the chief Apostle, exhibited his full share of human weakness
• Matt. XX : 20-24.
XLIV INTRODUCTION.
when he thrice denied his Lord in the presence of his enemies, throug-b
fear, and even confirmed that denial by cursing and swearing,* It was
rather a heated controversy, too, that arose in the early Christian
Church as to whether those who accepted the Christian faith were still
bound to the observances of the law of Moses, and more especially t»
the rite of circumcision. Although there seems to have been an
amicable and authoritative settlement of that question by the decision
of what some learned writers have called the first general council of the
Church held by the Apostles and Elders at Jerusalem,! yet the old difii-
culty broke out again and again, not only between the Jewish saints
and the Gentile converts, but even among the Apostles themselves,
leading to serious accusations one against another, the straining of
friendship between fellow-workmen in the ministry, through crimina-
tions and recriminations.
After the settlement of this very question of circumcision by the
council at Jerusalem, Peter went down to Antioch and at first
mingled unreservedly with both Gentile and Jewish converts without
distinction, accepting both Jew and Gentile in perfect fellowship, de-
parting entirely from the restraints placed on a Jew by the law of
Moses, which rendered it unlawful for one who was a Jew to have
such unrestricted fellowship with the Gentiles. But when certain ones-
came down from James, who resided at Jerusalem, then Peter, fearful
of offending "them which were of the circumcision," suddenly with-
drew his social fellowship from the Gentile converts. Other Jewish
brethren did the same; Barnabas, the friend of Paul, being among the
number. Whereupon Paul, as he himself testified, withstood Peter to
the face, directly charging him before all the brethren with dissimu-
lation, saying: "If thou being a Jew livest after the manner of Gentiles
and not as do the Jews, why compellest thou the Gentiles to live as do
the Jews?"t Yet this same Paul notwithstanding his loyalty to the
Gentile converts on that occasion, his zeal for the decision which had
been rendered by the council of the Church at Jerusalem, and notwith-
standing his usually strong moral courage, subsequently showed by his
conduct, that he, too, was not beyond the weakness of "becoming all
things to all men; " for a short time after the incident with Peter at
Antioch, when in the province of Galatia, and he desired Timothy to
be his companion in the ministry, Paul took him and circumcised him,
becaiise it was well known that while his mother was a Jewess, his
father was a Greek, and qll this for fear of the Jews.§
•Matt, xxvi: (59-75.
tActs XV.
X Galatians ii.
§ Acts xvi: 1-4.
INTKODUCTION. XLV
This question coutinued to be a cause of contention even after this
sharp disputation at Antioch; for though the decision of the council at
Jerusalem was against the contention of the Judaizing party, yet they
continued to agitate the question whenever opportunity presented it-
self, and seemed especially to follow close upon the footsteps of Paul
in his missionary journeys; and in Galatia, at least, succeeded in turn-
ing the saints of that province from the grace of Christ unto another
gospel, perverting the Gospel of Christ.* This question continued to
agitate the Church throughout the Apostolic age, and was finally settled
through overwhelming numbers of Gentiles being converted, and tak-
ing possession of the Church, rather than through any profound respect
for the decision of the council at Jerusalem.
The withdrawal of John Mark from the ministry while accompanying
Paul and Barnabas on their first mission in Asia Minor, and which with-
drawal gi-ew out of a faltering of his zeal or a misunderstanding with
his companions, will be readily called to mind.f Subsequently, when
Paul proposed to Barnabas that they go again and visit the brethren
in every city where they had preached while on their first mission, a
sharp contention arose between them about this same John Mark.
Barnabas desired to take him again into the ministry, but Paul seriously
objected; and so pronounced was the quarrel between them that these
two friends and fellow yokemen in the ministry parted company
no more to be united. It is just possible also that in addition to this
misunderstanding about John Mark, the severe reproof which Paul ad-
ministered to Barnabas in the affair of dissimulation at Antioch had
somewhat strained their friendship.
Turning from these misunderstandings and criminations among the-
leading officers of the Church, let us inquire how it stood with the
members. The epistle of Paul to the church at Corinth discloses the
fact that there were serious schisms among them ; some boasting that
they were of Paul, others that they were of ApoUos, others of Cephas,
and still others of Christ; which led Paul to ask sharply, "Is Christ
divided? was Paul crucified for you?"J There were endless strifes as
well as divisions among them, which caused Paul to denounce them as
carnally minded. § Among them also was such fornication as was not
named among the Gentiles, "that one should have his father's wife! "
And this shameful sin had not humbled the church at Corinth, for Paul
denounced them for b^ing puffed up in the presence of such a crime,
rather than having mourned over it.|| They were in the habit of going
* Gal. i: 6, 7.
t Acts xiii: 13.
t I Cor. i: 12, 13.
§ I Cor. iii: 3, 4.
II I Cor. v: 1-3.
XLVI INTKODUCTION.
to law one with another, and that before the world, in violation of the
teachings of Jesus Christ.* ( They desecrated the ordinance of the
Lord's Supper by their drunkenness, for which they were sharply re-
proved by the Apostle. f They ate and drank unworthily, "not dis-
cerning the Lord's body; for which cause many were sickly among
them, and many slept" (that is, died). There were heresies also among
them,t some denying the resurrection of the dead, while others pos-
sessed nqt the knowledge of God, which the Apostle declared was their
shame. § Jit is true, this sharp letter of reproof made the Corinthian
saints sorry, and sorry, too, after a godly fashion, in that it brought
them to a partial repentance; but even in the second epistle, from
which we learn of their partial repentance, the Apostle could still
charge that there were many in the church who had not repented of
the uncleanness and fornication and lasciviousness which they had com-
mitted. || From this second letter, also, we learn that there were many
in the Church at large who corrupted the word of God;** that there
were those, even in the ministry, who were "false prophets, deceitful
workers, transforming themselves into the Apostles of Christ, "ft
Of the churches throughout the province of Galatia, it is scarcely
necessary to say more than we have already said concerning the inva-
sion of that province by Judaizing Christian ministers who were
turning away the saints from the grace of Christ back to the beggarly
elements of the law of carnal commandments; a circumstance which
led Paul to exclaim: "I marvel that ye are so soon removed from him
that had called you unto the grace of Christ, unto another Gospel;
which is not another, but there be some that trouble you, and would
pervert the Gospel of Christ. "$J
That there were two distinct parties in the Church at this time, be-
tween whom bitter contentions arose, is further evidenced by the letter
of Paul to the Philippians. Some preached Christ even of envy and
strife, and some of good will. "The one preach Christ of contention,
not sincerelj'," says Paul, "supposing to add affliction to my bonds:
but the other of love, knowing that I am set for the defense of the
Gospel. "§§ "Beware of dogs," said he again to the same people; "be-
ware of evil workers; beware of the concision. "|||| "Brethren, be fol-
* 1 Cor vi: 1-20, and Matt, xviii: 15, 17.
t I Cor. xi: 2-22 and 29, 30.
t I Cor. xi: 19.
§ I Cor. XV : 12-34.
II II Cor. xi:.21.
•* II Cor. ii: 17.
+t II Cor. xi: 12-14.
XX Gal. i: 6, 7.
§§ Phil, i: 15, 16.
nil Phil, iii: 2.
INTRODUCTION. XLVII
lowers of me," he admonishes them, "and mark them which walk so
as ye have us for an example, for many walk of whom I have told you
often, and now tell you even weeping, that they ai-e the enemies of the
cross of Christ: whose end is destruction, whose God is their belly, and
whose glory is their shame, who mind earthly things."* To the Colos-
sians Paul found it necessary to say: "Beware lest any man spoil you
through philosophy and vain deceit, after the traditions of men, after
the rudiments of the world, and not after Christ. * * * * Let no
man beguile you of your reward in a voluntary humility and worship-
ing of angels, intruding into those things which he hath not seen, vain-
ly puffed up by his fleshly mind."t
But it is in Paul's pastoral letters that we get a deeper in sight into
corruptions threatening the early church, and even beginning to lay
the foundation for that subsequent apostasy which overwhelmed it.
The Apostle sent Timothy to the saints at Ephesus to represent him,
that he might charge some to teach no other doctrines than those which
he had delivered to them: "Neither give heed to fables and endless
genealogies, which minister questions rather than godly edifying which
is in faith," for some had turned aside from the commandment of
charity, out of a pm^e heart, and a good conscience, and faith un-
feigned, unto "vile jangling, desiring to be teachers of the law,
understanding neither what they say nor whereof they af&rm." +
Others concerning faith had made shipwreck, of whom were Hyme-
nseus and Alexander, whom Paul had delivered unto Satan that they
might learn not to blaspheme. § Others had "erred concerning the
faith" and had "given heed to vain babblings, and opposition of sci-
ence falsely so called. "|| In his second letter to Timothy, Paul informs
him that all the saints in Asia had turned away from him, of whom
were Phygellus and Hermogenes."** He admonishes Timothy again to
shun "profane and vain babblings," "for," said he, "they will in-
crease unto more ungodliness, and their word will eat as doth a canker;
of whom is Hymenseus and Philetus; who, concerning the truth,
have erred, saying that the resurrection is passed already, and over-
thrown the faith of some. "ft Demos, once a fellow-laborer with Paul,
had forsaken him, "having loved this present world;" Jj and at Paul's
first answer, that is, when arraigned before the court at Rome, no man
* Phil, iii: 17, 19.
t Col. ii: 8, 18.
+ I Tim. i: 3-7.
§ I Tim. i: 19,20.
II I Tim. vi: 20, 21.
•• II Tim. i: 15.
ttll Tim. 2: 16, 18.
n II Tim. iv: 10.
XLVIII INTRODUCTION.
stood with him, but all men forsook him; he prays that God will not
lay this to their charge.*
Paul admonished Titus to hold fast to the faith, for there were
many unruly and vain talkers and deceivers, especially those of the
circumcision; who subverted whole houses, teaching things which they
ought not, for filthy lucre's sake; and were giving heed to Jewish
fables and commandments of men and turning from the truth.!
Peter also had something to say with reference to the danger of
heresies and false teachers which menaced the Church. He declared
that there would be false teachers among the saints, who "privily
would bring in damnable heresies, even denying the Lord that bought
them, and bring upon themselves swift destruction." "And many,"
said he, "shall follow their pernicious ways: by reason of whom the
truth shall be evil spoken of. And through covetousness shall they
with feigned words make merchandise of you; whose judgment now
for a long time lingereth not, and their damnation slumbereth not. For
if God spared not the angels that sinned, but cast them down to hell
and delivered them unto chains of darkness to be reserved unto judg-
ment"— he argued that the Lord would not spare these corrupters of
the Gospel of Christ, who, like the dog, had turned again to his own
vomit, and the sow who was washed to her wallowing in the mire.t
He charged also that some were wresting the epistles of Paul, as
they were some of the "other scriptures," unto their own destruc-
tion. §
John, the disciple whom Jesus loved, also bears testimony to the ex-
istence of anti-Christs, false prophets, and the depravity of many in
the early Church. "It is the last time," said he, "and as ye have heard
that anti-Christ shall come, even now there are many anti-Christs,
whereby we know that it is the last time; " * * * * "They went
out from us * * * * tj^jj^^ ^j^gy might be manifest that they were
not all of us. "II "Try the spirits," said he, in the same epistle,
"whether they are of God; because many false prophets are gone out
into the world."** Again: "Many deceivers are entered into the
world, who confess not that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh. This is
a. deceiver, an anti-Christ." ft
Jude also is a witness against this class of deceivers. He admonished
* II Tim. iv: 10.
t Titus i: 9-14.
+ II Peter ii.
§ Ibid, iii: IG.
II I John ii: 18, 19.
*• I John iv: 1.
+t II John vii: .">.
INTKODUCTION. XLIX
the saints to "contend earnestly for the faith which was once delivered
unto the saints;" "for," said he, "there are certain men crept in una-
wares, * * * ungodly men, turning the grace of our God into lascivi-
•ousness and denying the only Lord God, and our Lord Jesus Christ."*
The rest of the epistle he devotes to a description of their wickedness,
■comparing it with the conduct of Satan, and the vileness of the inhabit-
ants of Sodom and Gomorrha.
I have not given this review of the condition of the Church of Christ
4n the Apostolic age with the view of establishing the idea that the
Church at that time was in a complete state of apostasy; nor have I
•dwelt upon the weaknesses and sins of the early saints for the purpose
of holding them up for contempt. My only purpose has been to dispel,
first of all, the extravagant ideas that obtain in many minds concern-
ing the absolute sanctity of the early Christians; and secondly, and
mainly, to show that there were elements and tendencies existing in
the early Church, even in the days of the Apostles, that would, when
unrestrained by Apostolic authority and power, lead to its entire over-
throw.
We have no good reason to believe that there occurred any change
for the better in the affairs of the Church after the demise of the
Apostles, no reason to believe that there were fewer heresies or fewer
false teachers, or false prophets to lead away the people with their vain
philosophies, their foolish babblings, and opposition of science falsely
so called. On the contrary, one is forced to believe the prediction of
Paul, viz., that evil men and seducers would wax worse and worse,
■deceiving and being deceived ;t for who, after the Apostles were fallen
asleep, would stand up and correct the heresies that were brought into
the Church, rebuke the schismatics, the false teachers and false proph-
ets that arose to draw away disciples after them? If false teachers
insinuated themselves into the Church, brought in damnable heresies
by reason of which the way of truth was evil spoken of, and the pure
religion of Jesus Christ corrupted even while inspired Apostles were
still in the Church, it is not unreasonable to conclude that all these evils
would increase and revel unchecked after the death of the Apostles.
The Rise of False Teachers.
I cannot, of course, in this introduction, enter into even a brief his-
tory of false teachers in the early Christian centuries. That of itself
would be matter for a volume. I shall therefore content myself with
making quotations from reliable authorities that will directly establish
the fact of the rapid increase in the number of false teachers, and the per-
* Jude 3, 4.
til Tim. iii: 13.
L INTKODUCTION.
nicious effects of their doctrines upon the Christian religion. It should
be said before making these quotations, however, that Protestant
writers are interested in maintaining that the Christian religion wa&
perpetuated, even through the ages of apostasy, and given
back to mankind by the the agency of the so-called "Reformation"^
of the sixteenth century. Hence in their writings, when stating-
the corruptions of the early Church, they are especially guarded
lest too strong a statement would lead to the belief that the Chris-
tian religion had been utterly subverted. Indeed, it is well known
that Milner wrote his Church History — which should be regarded
not so much as the history of the Church as the history of piety —
to counteract the influence of Mosheim's Institutes of Ecclesiasti-
cal History, which work Milner considered too frank in its state-
ments of perversions and abuses of religion. The Protestant writers
must need set forth the theory that the Christian religion survived all
the abuses and corruptions of it through ages of apostasy, else they
would have no logical ground for the sixteenth century YReformation"
to stand upon. They seem not oblivious to the fact, though never
mentioning it, that if the Christian religion was displaced by a pagan-
ized religion — a false religion — as is fully predicted, as we shall see
later, in the New Testament prophecies, and of which the works of
Protestant writers go far towards proving — then the only possible way
in which the true Christian religion and the Church of Christ could be
restored would be by a re-opening of the heavens, and the giving forth
of a new dispensation of the Gospel, together with a renewal of divine
authority to preach it, and administer its ordinances of salvation.
x-Catholics hold that there has been no gi-eat apostasy in the Church..
( Their theory is, that there has been a constant, unbroken, perpetuation
of the Christian Church from the days of the Messiah and His Apostles
until now; and that the Roman Catholic church is that very Church sO'
perpetuated through the ages. Catholic writers admit that there have
been very corrupt periods in the Church and many wicked prelates,
and some vile popes; yet they hold that the Church has persisted, that
the Christian religion has been preserved in the earth.
With these remarks on the position of the Protestant and Catholic
churches respecting their attitude on the subject of the perpetuation
of the Christian religion, I proceed with the quotations promised; and,
first, a passage from Neander's History of the Christian Religion and
Church, on the very gi-eat difference between the writings of the Apos-
tles and the writings of the so-called Apostolic Fathers; and the sud-
denness of that transition, to the disparagement of the productions of
the Fathers:
^ A phenomenon, singular in its kind, is the striking difference between
INTRODUCTION. LI
the writings of the Apostles and the writings of the Apostolic Fathers,
who were so nearly their contemporaries. In other cases, transitions are
wont to be gradual; but in this instance we observe a sudden change.
There are here no gentle gi-adations, but all at once an abrupt transition
from one style of language to another; a phenomenon which should
lead us to acknowledge the fact of a special agency of the Divine Spirit
in the souls of the Apostles. "^ After the time of the first extraordinary
operations of the Holy Ghost followed the period of the free development
of human nature in Christianity; and here, as in all other cases, the be-
ginning must be small and feeble before the effects of Christianity could
penetrate more widely, and bring fully under their influence the great
powers of the human mind. It was to be shown first, what the divine
power could effect by the foolishness of preaching. i^The writings of
the so-called Apostolic Fathers have unhappily for the most part, come
down to us in a condition very little worthy of confidence, partly be-
cause under the name of these men, so highly venerated in the Church,
writings were early forged for the purpose of giving authority to par-
ticular opinions or principles; and partly because their own writings
which were extant became interpolated in subservience to a Jewish
hierarchical interest which aimed to crush the free spirit of the Gos-
pel.*
There is no authority of scripture for the supposition made here by
Dr. Neander that the extraordinary operations of the Holy Ghost were
to be confined to the Apostles; the whole tenor of scripture authority
is to the conti-ary. It is the theory of the Gospel itself, that all
who receive it, and particularly its ministers, shall have the divine
Spirit as a special agency working in their souls, through all time,
and there is no warrant for the belief that its operations were to be
confined to those who fii'st received it and became its first ministers.
Therefore, this sudden transition in the matter of excellence and trust-
worthiness between the writings of the Apostles and the writings of the
Apostolic Fathers indicates not only a deterioration in the character of
the teachers in the Church and what is taught, but 'more especially indi-
cates the progress of the "mystery of iniquity" which was at work sub-
verting the Christian religion and destroying the Church of Christ.
On the question of forged books and writings mentioned in the pass-
age from Neander, Dr. Nathianiel Lardner refers to a dissertation writ-
ten by Dr. Mosheim, which shows the reasons and causes for the many
forged writings produced in the first and second centuries, and then adds:
"All own that Christians of all sorts were guilty of this fraud. Indeed
we may say it was one great fault of the times; for truth heeds no such
defenses, and would blush at the sight of them.''t
Eusebius, quoting Hegesippus on the subject of false teachers and
referring to the condition of the Chui-eh about the close of the first cen-
tury, says:
* Vol. i, pp. 650, 657.
tLardner's Works, vol. viii, p. 330.
4 Vol. I.
LII INTRODUCTION.
The Church continued until then [close of the first century] as a
pure and uncorrupt virgin, whilst if there were any at all that
attempted to pervert the sound doctrine of the saving Gospel, they were
yet skulking in dark retreats: but when the sacred choir of Apostles
became extinct, and the generation of those that had been privileged to
hear their inspired wisdom had passed away, then also the combinations
of impious errors arose by the fraud and delusions of false teachers.
These also, as there were none of the Apostles left, henceforth attempted
without shame, to preach their false doctrine against the gospel of
truth.*
Dr. Mosheim has the following on the same subject:
Not long after the Savior's ascension, various histories of His life
and doctrines, full of impositions and fables, were composed by
persons of no bad intentions, perhaps, but who were superstitious,
>^ simple, and piously fraudulent; and afterwards various other spurious
writings were palmed upon the world, falselj' inscribed with the names
of the holy Apostles. t
This condition of things with reference to the writers in the centuries
under consideration, naturally leads one to the reflection, that if there
were so much of fraud, and so many forged writings, what must have been
the state of the Church at this time with reference to oral teaching? We
are justified in believing, I think, that bad as was the state of things with
reference to the writings of these early teachers of the Church, the
discourses of such as preached may be depended upon as being much
worse. In this view of the case, one can readily understand that the
"authority of antiquity" so generally urged as a reason for accepting
the testimonies of the Fathers, that "handmaid to scriptiu-e," as "an-
tiquity" is sometimes called, the Avhole body of it, written and oral, may
indeed "be regarded," as Dr. Jortin remarks, "as Briarean, for she has
a hundred hands, and these hands often clash and beat one another. "t
Moreover, it often happens that those who are condemned by some of
these Fathers as heretics were not only censured for their heresies,
but sometimes for the truths which they held. For example: Papias, a
Bishop and Christian Father in the second century, is condemned by
Eusebius for saying that he received from Apostolic men — meaning
thereby men who were associated with the Apostles — the fact that
there would be a corporeal reign of Christ on earth with the saints,
after the resui-rection, which woiild continue through a thousand years. §
* Eus. Ec. Hist., bk. iii, ch. 32.
t Institutes, bk. i. cent. 1, part ii, ch. ii.
J.Jortin's Remarks on Ecclesiastical History, vol. i, p. 248.
§ Eusebius, bk. iii, ch. 39.
INTRODUCTION. LIII
Prodicus is eeusured by Clement of Alexandria for holding that men
are by nature the children of Deity.*
Marcion, besides being condemned for his many errors, is also cen-
sured by Irenaeus for believing in salvation for the dead, concerning
which, it must be acknowledged, Marcion did hold peculiar views; but
that is no reason why the general principle should be condemned.! He
taught that Jesus Christ went to Hades and preached there, and
brought hence all that believed on him. "The ancients," continues
Irenaeus, as quoted by Lardner, "being of opinion that eternal life is
not to be obtained but through faith in Jesus Christ, and that God is
too merciful to let men perish for not hearing the Gospel, supposed that
the Lord preached also to the dead, that they might have the same ad-
vantage with the living." He further adds, "In the language of Mar-
cion and the fathers, hell does not necessarily mean the place of the
damned: in that place is Tartarus, the place of torment, and Paradise,
or the bosom of Abraham, a place of rest and refreshment. In that part
of Hades Jesus found the just men of the Old Testament. They were
not miserable, but were in a place of comfort and pleasure." "For
Christ," he continues, "promiseth the Jews after this life, rest in
Hades, even in the bosom of Abraham." This far the doctrine of Mar-
cion is in strict agi'eement with the New Testament, though denounced
as blasphemy by his opponent. The unfortunate part of Marcion's doc-
trine on this head is that he taught that Cain and the wicked of Sodom
and the Egyptians, and in fact all the nations in general, though they
had lived in all manner of wickedness, were saved by the Lord,
but that Abel, Enoch, Noah, and the patriarchs and prophets and other
righteous men Avho walked with God and pleased Him in their earth
life, did not obtain salvation because they suspected that in the preach-
ing of Christ in the spirit world there was some scheme of deception to
lead them away from their present qualified acceptance with God, and
therefore they would not come to Christ nor believe in him, for which
reason, as he says, "their souls remained in hell." +
Marcion is also condemned for believing in the eternity of matter. §
So, too, Hermogenes is censured by TertuUian for the same cause, and
for arguing that God made the world out of matter and could not have
make it out of nothing. Il
And so throughout there is censure and counter censure between
the orthodox and the heretics, and it is difficult at times to detei'mine
which are the orthodox and which heretics, so frequently do they change
* Lardner Works, vol. viii, p. 418.
t Lardner Works, vol. viii, 449:470; also I Peter iii: 18-21; Ibid, iv: (5; I Cor. xv: 29.
t Lardner, vol. viii. p. 460.
§ Ibid. p. 581-2.
II Lardner, vol. viii, p. 345.
LIT INTKODUCTION.
places. Nor was there any improvement in the ages that succeeded
these that have been briefly considered. The editor of Dr. Jortin's
learned work on ecclesiastical history, William Trollope, on a passage
of Jortin's on the early fathers, says of the fathers of the fourth cen-
tury:
After the counsel of Nice,* a class of writers sprung up, greatly in-
ferior to their predecessors, in whatever light their pretensions are
viewed. Sadly deficient in learning, prejudiced in opinion, and inele-
gant in style, they cannot be admitted for a moment into competition
with those who were contemporary with the Apostles and their immedi-
ate successors.!
The whole tenor of his remarks is to the effect that while the
fathers of the second and third centuries, are not to be relied upon in
their interpretations of scripture, were frequently deceived in opinions ,
and not always to be depended upon in matters of tradition, yet they
were greatly to be preferred in all respects to the fathers of succeeding
centuries.
The Development of False Doctrines After the Death of
the Apostles.
Here, too, I shall rely very largely upon the conclusions of the
learned. Dr. Lardner, referring to the development of the heresies,
the seeds of which were sown in the days of the Apostles, says:
Eusebius relates that Ignatius, on his way from Antioch to Rome,
exhorted the churches to beware of heresies which were then springing
up, and which would increase; and that he afterwards wrote his epistles
in order to guard them against these corruptions, and to confirm them
in the faith. ^ This opinion that the seeds of these heresies were sown
in the time of the Apostles, and sprang up immediately after is an opin-
ion probable in itself and is embraced by several learned moderns;
particularly by Vitringa, and by the late Rev. Mr. Brekel of Liver-
pool.!
A certain Mr. Deacon attempted to refute the Mr. Brekel referred
to by Dr. Lardner, and to maintain the purity of the Church
of the first three centuries. On this Mr. Brekel observed that
"if this point were thoroughly examined, it would appear that the Chris-
tian Church presei-ved her virgin purity no longer than the Apostolic
age, at least if we may give credit to He'gesippus." Relying upon the
* Held in 325 A. D.
+ Jortin, vol. i, p. 166, note.
X Lardner, vol. viii, p. 344.
INTRODUCTION. LV
giipport of the ecclesiastical history of Socrates, a writer of the first half
of the fifth century, Mr. Brekel also says: "To mention the corrup-
tions and innovations in religion of the four first centuries, is wholly
superfluous; when it is so very notorious, that, even before the reign
of Constantine, there sprang up a sort of heathenish Christianity which
mingled itself with the true Christian religion."*
Of the impending departure from the Christian religion immediately
succeeding the days of the apostles. Dr. Neander says:
Already, in the latter part of the age of St. Paul, we shall see many
things different from what they had been originally; and so it cannot
appear strange if other changes come to be introduced into the consti-
tution of the [Christian] communities, by the altered circumstances of
the times immediately succeeding those of St. Paul or St. John. Then
ensued those strongly marked oppositions and schisms, those dangers
with which the corruptions engendered by manifold foreign elements
threatened primitive Christianity.!
Dr. Philip Smith, the author of the "Students' Ecclesiastical His-
tory," in speaking of the early corruptions of the Christian religion,
says:
The sad truth is that as soon as Christianity was generally diffused,
it began to absorb corruption from all the lands in which it was planted,
I and to reflect the complexion of all their systems of religion and
philosophy. t
Dean Milman, in his preface to his annotated edition of Edward Gib-
bon's great work, "The Decline and Pall of the Roman Empire," and
commenting upon that great author's attitude respecting the Christian
religion, says:
If, after all, the view of the early progress of Christianity be mel-
ancholy and humiliating, we must beware lest we charge the whole of
this on the infidelity of the historian. It is idle, it is disingenuous to
deny or to dissemble the early depravations of Christianity, its gradual
but rapid departure from its primitive simplicity and purity, still more
from its spirit of universal love. It may be no unsalutary lesson to the
Christian world, that this silent, this unavoidable perhaps, yet Jatal
change shall have been drawn by an impartial, or even an hostile
hand.§
Dr. Mosheim, in his "Institutes," deals at length with the abuses
which arose in the Church in the second and third centuries, which I
abridge to the following, and first as to the second century: I Many
rites were added without necessity to both public and private reli-
* Lardner, vol. viii, p. 345.
t Neander's History of the Christian Religion and Church, vol. i, p. 191.
t Student's Eccles. Hist., vol. i, p. 49.
§ Gibbon's Roman Empire, Preface by Dean Milman, p. 15.
LVI INTRODUCTION.
gious worship, to the gi-eat offense of good men; and principally be-
cause of the perversity of mankind who are more delighted with the
pomp and splendor of external forms and pageantry than with the true
devotion of the heart. There is good reason to believe that the Christian
bishops purposely multiplied sacred rights for the sake of rendering the
Jews and pagans more friendly to them. For both these classes had al-
ways been accustomed to numerous and splendid ceremonies, and be-
lieved them an essential part of religion. In pursuance of this policy,
and to silence the calumnies of the pagans and the Jews against them —
to the effect that the Christians were pronounced atheists, because
destitute of temples, altars, victims, priests, and all that pomp in which
the vulgar suppose the essence of religion to consist — the Christian
leaders introduced many rites, that they might be able to maintain that
they really had those things which the pagans had, only they subsisted
under different forms.j Some of these rites — justified, as was supposed,
by a comparison of the Christian oblations with Jewish victims and sac-
rifices— in time corrupted essentially the doctrine of the Lord's supper,
and converted it into a sacrifice. ^T^o add further to the dignity of the
Christian Religion, the churches of the east feigned mysteries similar
to those of the pagan religions; and, as with the pagans, the holy rites
of the mysteries were concealed from the vulgar: "And they not only
applied the terms used in the pagan mysteries to the Christian institu-
tions, particularly baptism and the Lord's supper, but they gradually
introduced also the rites which were designated by those terms. |7 This
practice originated in the eastern provinces of the empire, and thence,
after the times of Adrian (who first introduced the Grecian mysteries
among the Latins), it spread among the Christians of the west. "A
large part, therefore, of Christian observances and institutions, even in
this century, had the aspect of the pagan mysteries." In like manner
many ceremonies and customs of the Egyptians were adopted.*
Speaking of the third century the Doctor says that all the monuments
of this century show that there was a great increase of ceremonies in
the Church owing to the prevailing passion for the Platonic philosophy.
Hence arose the public exorcisms, the multiplication of fasts, the aver-
sion to matrimony, and the painful austerities and penances which were
enjoined upon offenders.!
The Revolution of the Fourth Century: Constantine.
It will be observed that I have so far confined my quotations concern-
ing the corruptions which arose in the Church to the first three centuries
* Institutes, vol. i, cent, ii, part ii, ch. iv.
+ Ibid. cent, iii, part ii, ch. iv.
INTRODUCTION. LVII
of the Christian era. I have done so pui'posely; and chiefly that I
might show by such quotations that the forces which were to bring about
the destruction of the Christian Church were active during those ages;
and also because an event took place in the first part of the fourth cen-
tury that culminated in the triumph of those forces. This event was
the establishment of Christianity as the state religion of Rome. Con-
stantine the Great was the emperor under whose reign this unlooked
for revolution took place. He was the son of Constantine Chlorus, em-
peror of the West in the preceding reign, which reign he had shared with
Galerius Maximianus, who ruled the East. Constantine was an "emper-
or born of an emperor, the pious son of a most pious and virtuous
father," is the flattering announcement of his parentage on the paternal
side, by his contemporary, Eusebius, the church historian; though he
neglects to mention the obscure origin and humble vocation (that of inn
keeper) of his mother, Helena, whom her husband repudiated when
raised to the dignity of "Caesar" in the reign of Diocletian.
Constantine was proclaimed emperor by the army in Britain on the
death of his father at York, 306 A. D.; but civil strife raged through
the empire for eighteen years, occasioned by the contending aspirants
for the imperial dignity*. The future patron of Christianity, however,
overcame all his rivals and reigned sole monarch of Rome from 323 A.
D., to the time of his death, fourteen years later.
The policy of Constatine's father towards the Christians in his di-
vision of the empire, the West, had been one not only of toleration but
also of friendship; and this policy the son followed from the commence-
ment of his career as emperor. The fact of both his own and his
father's friendliness toward the Church on the one hand, and the hos-
tility of his rivals against the Church on the other, brought to him the
united support of the Christians throughout the empire; and though
they were not so numerous as they are frequently represented to be, yet
it cannot be denied that the Christians were important factors in de-
termining the course of events in the empire at this time, and truly
they were faithful allies to Constantine, and he, on his part, neglected
not to meet their anticipations of reward.
A careful study of his life and character will force the conviction
upon the mind that Constantine was a most suitable head for the revo-
lution which ended by establishing a pseudo-Christianity as the state
religion of the decaying empire. A professed Christian for many
years, if we may believe Lactantius and Eusebius he postponed his bap-
tism, after the fashion of his times, until the very last year of his life, in
order that, purified at once from all the ^ains of sin by means of it, he
might be sure of entering into bliss. Such the explanation of those who
would defend this delay of the emperor's; but one cannot fail toremem-
LVIII INTKODUCTION.
ber that it was quite customary at this time among may professing the
Christian religion to put off baptism as long as they dared that they
might enjoy a life of sin, and then through the means of baptism, just
before death, as by magic, obtain forgiveness.* On the motives that
prompted Constantine's acceptance of Christianity, our historians are
not agreed. According to Eusebius his conversion was brought about
through seeing in the heavens a luminous cross at midday, and above
it the inscription: ''''By this Conquer.'''' This miraculous sign was sup-
plemented on the night following by the appearance of Jesus Christ to
the emperor in a dream, with the same symbol, the cross, and directed
him to make it the ensign of his banners and his protection against the
power of the enemy.! According to Theodoret the emperor was con-
verted through the arguments of his Christian mother. J According
to Zosimus, it was through the arguments of an Egyptian Christian
bishop — supposed to be Hosius, Bishop of Corduba — who promised him
absolution for his crimes, which included a number of murders, if he
would but accept Christianity. §
It is as difficult to settle upon the time of Constantine's conversion as
it is the means and nature of it. Neander inclines to the opinion that
he was early influenced in favor of Christianity through the example if
not the teachings of his parents, who, if not fully converted to the
Christian faith, were at least tolerant of it; and may be reasonably
counted among that number who at least admitted Christ to the pan-
theon of the gods. But an act of his in 308 A. D., after the death of
his father, and he himself had been proclaimed emperor of the West,
shows that he was at that time still attached to the pagan forms of
worship; for hearing that the Franks who had been inclined to rebel-
lion against his government had, on his preparations to make war upon
them, laid down their arms, he offered public thanks in a celebrated
temple of Apollo and gave a magnificent offering to the god.||
The story of his conversion as related by Eusebius would fix that
event in the year 312 A. D. ; and surely if the open vision of the lum-
inous cross and the subsequent appearing of Christ in his dream, were
realities, Constantine had sufficient grounds for a prompt and unequiv-
ocal converson to the Christian faith. But after that, if we consider
the conduct of the emperor, we shall find him, however astonishing it
may seem, still attached to pagan ceremonies of worship. As late as 321,
A. D., nine years after the visitation of Christ to him, we find him accused
of artfully balancing the hopes and fears of both his pagan and Christian
•Neander Ch. Hist., vol. i, p. 252. Decline and Fall, vol. ii, chap, xx .
t Eusebius' Life of Constantine, bk. i, 27.
t Hist. Eccles., vol. I, bk. i, ch. 17.
§ Zosimus, bk. ii, p. 104.
II Neander's Ch. Hist., vol. ii, p. 8.
INTKODUCTION. LIX
subjects by publishing in the same year two edicts; the first of
which enjoined the solemn observance of Sunday; and the second di-
rected the consultation of the Haruspices* — the soothsayers of the old
pagan religion. Of this circumstance, Neander, who is disposed to
palliate the conduct of Constantine as far as possible, after intimating
that this lapse might be accounted for on the grounds of state policy,
says, "Yet the other hypothesis, viz., that Constantine had actually
fallen back into heathen superstitions may indeed be regarded as the
more natural, "t Five years after his supposed miraculous conversion
"we find marks of the pagan state religion upon the imperial coins. "J
"A medal was struck," says Dr. John W. Draper, doubtless referring
to the same thing, "on which was impressed his [Constantine's] title of
'God,' together with the monogram of Christ." "Another," he con-
tinues, "represented him as raised by a hand from the sky while seated
in the chariot of the Sun. But more particularly the great porphyry
pillar, a column one hundred and twenty feet in height, exhibited the
true religious condition of the founder of Constantinople. The statue
on its summit mingled together the Sun, the Savior, and the Emperor.
Its body was a colossal image of Apollo, whose features were replaced
by those of Constantine, and around the head, like rays, were fixed the
nails of the cross of Christ recently discovered in Jerusalem. "§ While
on the day Constantinople was formally made the capital of the empire,
he honored the statute of Fortune with his gifts. In view of all these
acts, ranging as they do over the greater part of the first Christian em-
peror's life, and through many years after his supposed conversion, I
think Gibbon is justified in his remarks upon this part of Constantine's
conduct: "It was an arduous task to eradicate the habits and preju-
dices of his education, to acknowledge the divine power of Christ, and
to understand that the truth of his revelation was incompatible with
the worship of the gods."||
Turning from the consideration of the equivocal conduct of the em-
peror to his character, we have a subject about which there is less
disagreement among authorities; for even Christian apologists are com-
pelled to admit the wickedness of this first Christian emperor. "Relying
with presumptous confidence," says Neander, "on the great things
which God had done, through him, for the advancement of the Christian
Church, he found it easy to excuse or extenuate to his conscience many
a wrong deed, into which he had suffered himself to be betrayed by
* Gibbon, Decline and Fall. vol. iii, cli. xx.
t Neander Ch. Hist., vol. ii, p. 23.
J Neander Ch. Hist., vol. ii, p. 21.
§ Intellectual Development of Europe, vol. i, p. 280.
II Gibbon, Decline and Fall, ch. xx.
LX INTEODUCTION.
ambition, the love of rule, the arbitrary exercise of power, or the jeal-
ousy of despotism."*
"It is indeed true that Constantine's life was not such as the precepts
of Christianity required," Dr. Mosheim remarks, but softens the state-
ment against the emperor by saying that "it is but too notorious that
many persons who look upon the Christian religion as indubitably true
and of divine origin, yet do not conform their lives to all its holy pre-
cepts."f
Dr. Lardner, after drawing a most favorable outline of Constantine's
person and character, and citing the flattery of contemporary panegyi*-
ists as a description of the man, says: "Having observed these
virtues of Constantine, and other things, which are to his advantage; a
just respect to truth obligeth us to take notice of some other things,
which seem to cast a reflection upon him. J And then in the most naive
manner he adds: "Among these, one of the chief is putting to death
so many of his relatives!" He enumerates the victims of the first
Christian emperor as follows: "Maximian Herculius, his wife's father;
Bassianus, husband of his sister Anastasia; Crispus, his own son;
Fausta, his wife; Licinius, husband of his sister Constantia; and Licin-
ianus, or Licinius the younger, his nephew, and son of the foremen-
tioned Licinius. "§ The last named victim was a mere lad when put to
death, "not more than a little above eleven years of age, if so much,"
is Dr. Lardner's own description of him. Fausta was suffocated in a
steam bath, though she had been his wife for twenty years and mother
of three of his sons. It should be remembered that this is the list of
victims admitted by a most learned and pious Christian writer, not
a catalogue drawn up by pagan historians, whom we might suspect
of malice against one who had deserted the shrines of the ancient
gods for the faith of the Christians. But this rather formidable list of
murdered victims admitted by Dr. Lardner, shakes not his faith in the
goodness of the first Christian emperor. Some of these "executions"
he palliates, if not justifies, on the ground of political necessity; and
others on the ground of domestic perfidy; though he almost stumbles in
his efforts at excusing the taking off of Crispus, the emperor's own son;
Fausta, his wife; and the lad Licinius. "These are the executions,"
he says, "which above all others cast a reflection upon the reign of
Constantine; though there are also hints of the death of some others
about the same time, with whom Constantine had till then lived in
* Neander Ch. Hist,, vol. ii, p. 24.
t Mosheim's Institutes, vol. i, p. 214.
t Lardner, vol. iv, p. 39.
§ Lardner, vol. iv, p. 39.
INTKODUCTION. LXI
friendship."* After which the Doctor immediately adds — in the very
face of all the facts he adduces, and after reciting the condemnation of
both heathen and Christian writers of some of these murders — the fol-
lowing: "I do by no means think that Constantine was a man of a
cruel disposition; and therefore I am unwilling to touch upon any other
actions of a like nature : as his making some German princes taken cap-
tive, fight in the theatre; and sending the head of Maxentius to Africa,
after it had been made a part of Constantine 's triumphal entry at
Rome." When one finds a sober Christian writer of the eighteenth
century who can thus speak of Constantine; and further remembers
that to this day a priest of the Greek church seldom mentions the name
of the "imperial saint," without adding the title, ''Equal to the Apos-
tles;'''' one is not surprised that while he lived, and at his court a
Christian bishop could be found who "congratulated him as constituted
by God to rule over all, in the present world, and destined to reign with
the son of God in the world to eome."t Or that Eiisebius, who is spoken
of as one of the best bishops of the imperial court, "did not scruple for
a moment to ascribe to the purest motives of a true servant of God all
those transactions into which the emperor, without evincing the slightest
regard to truth or to humanity, had suffered himself to be drawn by an
ambition which could not abide a rival, in the struggle with Lieinius;
when he represents the emperor, in a war which, beyond a doubt, had
been undertaken from motives of a purely selfish policy, as marshaling
the order of the battle, and giving out the words of command by divine
inspiration bestowed in answer to his prayers."!
Enough of this. Let us look no longer at this first of the Christian
emperors through the eyes of churchmen seeking to extol his virtues and
hide his crimes, all for the honor of the Church. So odious had he be-
come in Eome for his many murders that a pasquinade which compared
his reign to that of the detested Nero was nailed to the palace gates.
"The guilty emperor," says one, "in the first burst of anger, was on
the point of darkening the tragedy, if such a thing had been possible,
by a massacre of the Roman populace who had thus insulted him."
His brothers were consulted on this measure of vengeance, however,
and the result of their coimsel was a resolution to degrade Rome to a
subordinate rank, and build a metropolis elsewhere, and hence the new
capital of the empire rose on the shores of the Bosphorus.
Reflecting upon the career of Constantine from the days of his young
manhood, which had in it something of the quality that makes the suc-
cessful leader of men, to the time when he fell under the influence of
the false priests of a corrupted religion, Draper says:
* Lardner, vol. iv, p. 44.
t Neander, Ch. Hist., vol. ii, p. 25.
X Neander, Ch. Hist., vol. ii, p. 25.
LXII INTKODUCTION.
From the rough soldier who accepted the purple at York, how ^-eat
the change to the effeminate emperor of the Bosphorus, in silken robes
stiffened with threads of gold, a diadem of sapphires and pearls, and
false hair, stained of various tints; his steps stealthily guarded by mys-
terious eunuchs flitting through the palace, the streets full of spies, and
an ever watchful police! The same man who approaches us as the
Roman imperator retires from us as the Asiastic despot. In the last days
of his life he put aside the imperial purple, and, assuming the custo-
mary white garments, prepared for baptism, that the sins of his long and
evil life might all be washed away. Since complete purification can
thus be only once obtained, he was desirous to procrastinate that cere-
mony to the last moment. Profoundly politic, even in his relations
with heaven, he thenceforth reclined on a white bed, took no further
part in worldly affairs, and, having thus insured a right to the contin-
uance of that prosperity in a future life which he had enjoyed in this,
expired.*
And so Gibbon:
The sublime theory of the gospel had made a much fainter impression
on the heart, than on the understanding, of Constantine himself. He
pursued the great objects of his ambition through the dark and bloody
paths of war and policy; and, after the victory, he abandoned himself,
without moderation, to the abuse of his fortune. Instead of asserting
his just superiority above the imperfect heroism and profane philosophy
of Trajan and the Antonines, the mature age of Constantine forfeited
the reputation which he had acquired in his youth. As he gradually
advanced in the knowledge of truth, he proportionately declined in the
practice of virtue; and the same year of his reign in which he convened
the council of Nice, was polluted by the execution, or rather murder of
his eldest son [Crispus] . * * * * At the time of the death of Cris-
pus, the emperor could no longer hesitate in the choice of religion; he
could no longer be ignorant that the church was possessed of an infallible
remedy, [baptism] though he chose to defer the application of it till the
approach of death had removed the temptation and danger of a relapse.
* * * * The example and reputation of Constantine seemed to
countenance the delay of baptism. Future tyrants were encouraged to be-
lieve that the innocent blood which they might shed in a long reign would
instantly be washed away in the waters of regeneration; and the abuse
of religion dangerously undermined the foundations of moral virtue. f
Such, then, was the first Christian emperor. He uplifted "Christian-
ity" from the condition of a persecuted religion, and made it the state
religion of Rome; and also provided means for its wider acceptance. If
for this it shall be claimed, as it is, that much in his evil life should be
overlooked, it would still be pertinent to ask whether his acts in con-
nection with Christianity did not debase rather than exalt it; and if his
provisions for its wider acceptation did not tend rather to the corrup-
tion of what remained true in the Christianity then extant, than to the
establishment of true religion.
* Draper, Intellectual Development, vol. i, p. 283.
+ Decline and Fall, ch. xx.
INTKODUCTION. LXIII
Christianity made a Persecuting Religion.
The edict of Milau, by which was intended no more than the estab-
lishment of religious liberty in the empire, and which was issued in 313
A. D., by Constantine and his colleague, Licinius, was well enough.
Freedom to teach and practice the truth is all the Christian church
could ask or expect. Had he stopped here, his action in this particular
woul3^ have met with universal applause. But he went beyond this. He
not only protected the Christians by his laws, but prohibited by express
edicts the free exercise of religion to the pagans. His proscriptions
were mild at first, going no further than to prohibit soothsaying and
divination in private houses or anywhere in secret. Later, however, if
we may believe the words of Eusebius, he placed the pagan religion
under the ban of the laws. Eusebius says:
The emperor proceeded to act with great vigor, gave the government
of the provinces chiefly to Christians, and when any Gentiles were made
governors they were prohibited to sacrifice. Which law comprehended
not only presidents of provinces but also higher officers, and even the
praetorian prsefects. If they were Christians, they were required to
act according to their principles. If they were otherwise disposed, still
the practice of idolatrous rites were forbidden. * * * * ^^^j
soon after that were two laws published, at one and the same time,
one prohibiting the detestable rites of idolatry hitherto practiced in
cities and country places; and that for the future none should erect
statues to the gods, nor perform the vain arts of divination, nor offer
up any sacrifices. The other law was for enlarging Christian oratories
and churches, or for rebuilding them more grand and splendid.*
When contrasting the course of the first Christian emperor with the
pagan emperors, Eusebius says, "They commanded the temples to be
magnificently adorned; he demolished them to the foundation, especi-
ally such as were most respected by superstitious people."! Later he
expressly says that throughout the whole Roman empire, the doors of
idolatry were shut to the commonalty and to the soldiery; and that
"every kind of sacrifice was prohibited." Again he says, that there
Avere several laws published for these purposes, forbidding sacrifices,
divinations, raising statues, and the secret mysteries or rites of initia-
tion. And he says further, that "in Egypt a sort of priesthood, con-
secrated to the honor of the Nile, was entirely suppressed."! I am not
unmindful that some respectable authorities question if Constantine
really departed fi'om the policy of toleration announced in his edict of
Milan; and that even Gibbon is inclined to believe in his toleration of
* Life of Constantine (Eusebius) I, ii, ch. 44.
t Ibid, ch. 45.
X Life of Constantine, (Eusebius) iv, ch. 23, 25.
LXIV INTKODUCTION.
paganism. The statement here made by Eusebius the contemporary and
biographer of Constantine, however, together with reference to the edicts
of suppression quoted by his son Constans in the succeeding reign, and
which is quoted by Lardner,* establishes beyond question the policy of
intolerance of Constantine toward paganism. Especially when what
Eusebius has said is supplemented by the fact that the emperor de-
stroyed a number of heathen temples, and peremptorily ordered the
closing of the others. Among the heathen temples destroyed was one
at Aegae, in Cilicia, erected to Aesculapius, celebrated for the number
of sick that had been healed there, and held in high esteem by men of
the better class among the pagans and philosophers. It is said that by
its destruction and the public exhibition of certain images of the gods,
many tricks of the priests were exposed and became objects of sport to
the populace. t But while this may have been the conduct of some
insincere pagans, those who remained heathens, as LeClerc has well
said, "were no doubt extremely shocked at the manner in which the
statues of their gods were treated; and could not consider the Chris-
tians as men- of moderation. For, in short, those statues were as dear
to them, as anything, the most sacred, could be to the Christians, "t
Eusebius taunted the philosophers about the destruction of the temple,
without any interference on the part of the god to whom it had been
erected, apparently all unmindful of the fact that iust such taunts had
been hurled at the Christian martyrs in the days that the "kingdom of
God suffered violence, and the violent took it by force." "Had not
Eusebius," remarks Lardner, "often heard with his own ears, and read
in the history of ancient martyrs, the insults and triumphs of the heath-
ens over the Christians, that they professed themselves the worshipers
of the great and only true God, and yet everybody, that pleased, was
able to molest and destroy them, as he saw good?"§
The zeal of Christian writers has done all in its power to excuse or
palliate the conduct of Constantine in his acts for the suppression of the
pagan religion and worship; but after all is said by his apologists that
can be said ; after every allowance is conceded for the times in which he
lived, and the previous conduct of the pagans through two centuries of
violence towards the Christians, the fact remains that the first Christian
emperor did by his edicts put the ancient religion of the empire under
the ban of the law, and by acts of violence destroyed some of its temples
and closed the rest by imperial decree, that the pagan gods might not
be worshiped; and this, doubtless, with the approval — and it would not
* Lardner, vol viii, p. 169.
t Neander, Cb. Hist., vol. ii, p. 20, 27.
X Lardner, Works, vol. iv, p. 49.
§ Lardner Works, vol. iv, p. 50.
INTKODUCTIOX. LXV
be difficult to believe, under all the circumstances, at the suggestion —
of Christian bishops who thronged his court. On the foundation of
intolerance thus laid by him, others hastened to build. In the succeeding
reign, among the first laws enacted was this one against pagan sacrifices:
Let superstition cease; let the madness of sacrificing be abolished.
For whoever shall presume contrary to the constitution of our father, a
prince of blessed memory, and contrary to this command of our clem-
enc3% to offer sacrifices, let a proper and convenient punishment be in-
flicted, and execution presently done upon him.*
This edict was supplemented a few years laterf by the following
edict:
It is our pleasure that in all places and in all cities, the temples be
immediately shut, and carefully guarded that none may have the power
of offending. It is likewise our pleasure, that all our subjects should
abstain from sacrifices. If any one should be guilty of such an act, let
him feel the sword of vengeance; and after his execution, let his prop-
erty be confiscated to the public use. We denounce the same penalties
against the governors of the provinces, if they neglect to punish the
criminals, t
It is not necessary to pursue the subject much further. It will be
sufficient to say that during the fourth century, by following the pol-
icy of suppression inaugurated by this first Christian emperor, Christi-
anity was changed from a persecuted to a persecuting religion. Without
restraint from the ecclesiastical authorities, the Christian emperors
issued edicts against the pagan religion, proscribed its followers, de-
stroyed its temples, and confiscated its property to the uses of the rival
religion. Even Neander, speaking of this revolution, and constrained
as he is to say all that he can for the honor of the Christian Church, is
compelled to admit that "the relation of things had become reversed.
As in former times the observance of the pagan ceremonies, the re-
ligion of the state, had appeared in the light of a civil duty, and the pro-
fession of Christianity in that of a crime against the state; so now it
was the case, not indeed that the outward profession of Christianity was
commanded as a universal civil duty, for against this the spirit of Chris-
tianity too earnestly i*emonstrated ; but that the exercise of the pagan
religion was made politically dangerous"§ In the pages of this emi-
nent Christian historian one may read that before the close of the cen-
tury which witnessed the elevation of Christianity to the dignity of the
state religion of the empire, wild troops of Christian monks were under-
taking campaigns, especially in the covmtry, for the destruction of the
* Lardner, Work, vol. viii, p. 109.
t In 353 A. D., according to Gothford.
t The law is extant in the Theodocian Code.
§ Neander, vol. ii, p. 34.
LXVI INTKODUCTION.
heathen temples in which sacrifices were alleged to have been per-
formed; of bishops who not only superintended the destruction of
heathen temples at the head of bands of soldiers and gladiators, but
paraded through the streets of the cities the symbols of the heathen
faith, provoking civil conflicts which Christian emperors did not hesitate
to take advantage of for the more complete suppression of paganism,*
Meantime a pagan apologist, Libanius, arises to plead the cause of re-
ligious toleration, and in the course of his address to the Christian
emperor, Theodosius, he puts to shame the Christianity then in vogue,
by showing the emperor how far the Church had departed from the
spirit of the Christian religion, by saying: "Force is said not to be per-
mitted, even according to the laws of your own religion: pursuasion is
said to be praised, but force condemned by them. Why, then, do you
wreak your fury against the temples, when this surely is not to per-
suade, but to use force? Thus, then, it is plain you would transgress
even the laws of your own religion, "t Lardner calls attention to the
fact that as under pagan emperors previous to Constantine Christianity
had been in a state of persecution, so now, after Constantine, he pi'O-
ceeds to show that paganism under Christian emperors was all along in
a state of persecution — "However, I would hope, not so severe and vig-
orous as that of the Christians in the foregoing period of near three
hundred years. "$ And so LeClerc, as quoted by Lardner:
Thus it was that the Christians continued to return to the pagans
what they had suffered from them during the first three centuries, in-
stead of gaining them by patience and mildness, which they had so
much recommended when they were the weakest. This conduct was
proper to make the pagans more obstinate, by teaching them that the
Christians affected to speak of humanity and moderation from interest
only, and not from a pi-inciple of religion as they pretended. At least
it is certain, that thereby they lost the right to complain of the manner
in which the pagans had treated them in times past, or to boast of the
mildness of their religion, which they effectually disparaged by those
persecutions. * * * Nor ought we to imagine that the
penalties laid by Christians upon the pagans were light. If a sacrifice
was offered in a private place, with the knowledge of the proprietor,
the place was confiscated; if not, they were to pay a fine of twenty
pounds of gold, as much as if it had been done in a temple; and in
some cases the penalty of death was appointed. We may look into the
oration of Libanius for the temples, where that orator sustains the same
character before Theodosius as the Christians had formerly done before
pagan emperors. I must acknowledge that this phenomenon, if I may
so call it, gives me pain : for I could wish that they who defended the
* Neander Ch. Hist., vol. ii, pp. 88-110.
t Ibid. p. 67.
t Lardner Works, vol. viii, p. 164.
INTEODUCTION. • LXVII
truth |iad preserved to themselves the honor of being the only persons
thaty<vere persecuted for religion.*
Persecution of ^ ^ Heretics .'' ^
Once started upon the policy of suppressing by force those of a differ-
ent religion, Christianity did not stop with the persecution of the
pagans; bad and un-Christian as that was, still more serious results oc-
curred from the persecutions inflicted upon so-called heretics in the
Church, by those who were considered orthodox. '^ It is true that there
were heretics in the Church before the days of Constantine; much pro-
gress had been made in the matter of paganizing Christianity, and more
or less of intolerance was manifested by Christian sects towards each
other; but it was the policy and example of this first Christian emperor
that laid the real foundation for that monument of shame and disgrace
to the Christian name which rises upon the plains of Christian discord
and strife and war waged against heretics in the name and for the
glory of Christ.^J It is this which constitutes the most melancholy page
of ecclesiastical history/
In his office of supreme pontiff in the old pagan religion, which he
held by virtue of being emperor of Rome, Constantine may naturally
have supposed that the supreme headship of the religion he had pro-
tected and the Church he had elevated fell to him for the same reason;
and with it the right to reconcile differences, compose factions, and de-
termine what should be the orthodox faith.*? At any rate we find him
acting somewhat in this capacity. When contending church parties
appealed to him he at first was indifferent to their disputes, and tried to
shame them into harmony by referring to the conduct of the Greek phi-
losophers, who never discussed difficult questions before ignorant multi-
tudes; who could "maintain their arguments without losing their temper;
and assert their freedom without violating any friendship."! His ef-
forts at reconciling the differences that arose among Christians over
what is known as the Arian controversy were of no avail ; and after six
years of bitter strife, the emperor summoned the bishops of the Church
to Nicea in Bithynia. After long deliberation Arianism was condemned,
and orthodox Christianity was established by decree of the council, rati-
fied by the emperor, to which all Christians must conform. Those who
resisted the divine judgment of the synod must prepare themselves for
immediate exile. J How effectual the argument, "belief or banishment,"
even among the bishops at the council, was, may be determined from
the fact that "the opposition to the decision of the council was almost
* Lardner Works, vol. viii, p. 276.
t Decline and Fall, ch. xxi.
X Decline and Fall, ch. xxi.
6 Vol. I.
LXVIII INTEODUCTION.
instantly reduced from seventeen to two."* In his zeal to enforce
orthodoxy the emperor forgot his former moderation, and in 326, A.D. —
the year following the council of Nicea — he issued a general edict
against heretics, in which, after condemning his own past forbearance
as occasioning men's being seduced, he says to the various heretical
parties :
Wherefore, since this your pernicious wickedness is no longer to be
endured, we by this present law command you, that you no more
presume to meet together. And we have given orders that all those
places where you are wont to hold assemblies should be taken away.
Yea, our concern for this matter is such, that we not only forbid you to
assemble in any public place; but we likewise forbid all assemblies of
your foolish superstition in private houses, and in all private places
whatever. \ All of you, therefore, who have any sincere love of truth,
come to the Catholic church. And that this remedy may have its full
effect, we ordain that all your superstitious conventicles, I mean ora-
tories of all heretics, if it be fit to call such houses oratories, be forth-
with taken away, and without any opposition delivered to the Catholic
church: and that the rest of your places be adjudged to the publicly
"Thus the dens of heretics were laid open by the imperial edict," ex-
ultantly exclaims Eusebius, the Christian bishop, "and the wild beasts,
the ring leaders of their impiety, were scattered."! And thus was the
paganized Christian church launched upon that career of persecution of
heretics within the church, as well as upon the policy of persecuting
those of a different religion; a policy that has filled the world with re-
ligious wars, and deeds of cruelty which would better become the reign
of a Nero than Christian rulers of Christan nations. It is a terrible
arraignment which Gibbon draws against apostate Christendom in the
concluding paragraph of his review of the persecutions which had been
endured by the followers of Christ in the Christian centuries preceding
Oonstantine. He says:
We shall conclude this chapter by a melancholy truth, which obtrudes
itself on the reluctant mind; that, even admitting, without hesitation
or inquiry, all that history has recorded, or devotion has feigned, on
the subject of martyrdoms, it must still be acknowledged
that the Christians, in the course of their intestine dis-
sensions, have inflicted far greater severities on each other
than they have experienced from the zeal of infidels. During
the ages of ignorance which followed the subversion of the Ro-
man empire in the west,§ the bishops of the imperial city extended
their doiuinion over the laity as well as clergy of the Latin church. The
* Decline and Fall, ch. xxi.
t Lardner Works, vol. iv, p. 36.
J Life of Constantine, Eusebius p. 66.
§ This event occurred about 476 A. D.
i
INTRODUCTION. LXIX
fabric of superstition which they had erected, and which might long
have defied the feeble efforts of reason, was at length assaulted by a
crowd of daring fanatics, who, from the twelfth to the sixteenth cen-
tury, assumed the popular character of reformers. The church of
Rome defended by violence the empire which she had aequii-ed by
fraud; a system of peace and benevolence was soon disgraced by pro-
scriptions, wars, massacres, and the institution of the holy office; and
as the reformers were animated by the love of civil as well as relig-
ious freedom, the Catholic princes connected their own interest with that
of the clergy, and enforced by fire and sword the terror of spiritual cen-
sures. In the Netherlands alone more than one hundred thousand of
the subjects of Charles the Fifth are said to have suffered by the hand
of the executioner; and this extraordinary number is attested by Gro-
tious, a man of genius and learning, who preserved his moderation
amidst the fury of contending sects, and who composed the annals of
his own age and century, at the time when the invention of printing had
facilitated the means of intelligence and increased the danger of detection.
If we are obliged to submit our belief to the authority of Grotious, it
must be allowed that the number of protestants who were executed in a
single province and a single reign far exceeded that of the primitive
martyrs in the space of three centuries, and of the Roman empire!*
Both Gviizot and Milman, eminent Christian scholars, annotated the
work of Edward Gibbon, the former in French, the latter in an English
edition; and at every point where they could modify a statement or
soften a passage apparently unjust to Christianity, they did so; but in
the presence of the important and terrible passages just quoted, they re-
mained absolutely silent! Nor has any other Christian writer since
their day, so far as I know, attempted to contradict the statement of
Mr. Gibbon. It is proper to say, however, that in a note Mr. Gibbon
himself cites the fact that Fra Paola, an Italian writer, places the num-
ber of Belgic martyrs at fifty thousand, but even that computation
would still leave the conclusion of Mr. Gibbon's reflections unimpaired.
The circumstance of the Church elevated by Constantine becoming a
persecuting Church is a strong evidence of its paganized state; for the
true Christian religion is not a persecuting religion; the true Church of
Christ is not a persecuting Church. When the Samaritans would not
receive the Messiah, some of the Apostles would have them consumed
by fire from heaven; but the Master tu.rned and rebuked them, saying,
"Ye know not what manner of spirit ye are of. For the Son of Man is
not come to destroy men's lives, but to save them."t It is true that Mes-
siah said: "Think not that I am come to send peace on earth: I came not
to send peace, but a sword. For I am come to set a man at vari-
ance against his father, and the daughter against her mother, and the
daughter-in-law against her mother-in-law. And a man's foes shall be
* Decline and Fall, ch. xvi.
t Luke ix: 54-56.
LXX INTRODUCTION.
they of his own household.''* This, however, is bnt a prediction of the
effect of the proclamation of the Gospel, not an authorization to force
the acceptance of Christianity by the sword; nor does it authorize the
Church to invoke the arm of the civil authority to execute by force her
doctrinal decrees. The Gospel of Jesus Christ, it is true, did not
bring peace, but a sword; the sword, however, was found in the hands
of those who rejected the Gospel, not in the hands of those who ac-
cepted and preached it. And when the Church departed so far from
the spirit of Christ that she gi-asped the sword in her own hands, or
dictated the civil authority to wield it in her behalf, and that became
the policy of the Church, the adoption of that policy proclaimed her
apostate condition to the world, in a manner to be known and read of
all men.
Christianity Before and After Constantine.
I think sufficient has been said to justify the belief that the reign
of Constantine marks the period when the paganization of Christianity
had become complete. I do not mean by this that there is any par-
ticular date which one may set down to show that here true Christi-
anity ceases, and there apostate Christianity begins; which is a point
frequently insisted upon by those who contend for the unbroken per-
petuity of Christianity from the days of Messiah. They demand to
know on what night it was that the whole collection of Christians, of
different nationalities and languages, went to bed sound in the Christian
faith, to awake the next morning all pagans. t I claim no such sudden
revolution brought about the apostasy which I am sure took place. We
have seen by what has already been said, that even in the time of the
Apostles there was a tendency on the part of the Christians to depart
from the religion of Jesus Christ ; that .after the days of the Apostles
there was a steady increase in the number and influence of false teach-
ers; an insidious introduction of heresies; a multiplication of rites and
ceremonies well known in the pagan celebration of religious mysteries,
but entirely foreign to the Gospel; and an amalgamation of pagan doc-
trines with Christian principles. It remains to be shown that there
was a steady increase of immorality among the professing Christians ; a
marked loss of spirituality; a rapid growth of pride and worldliness on
the part of Christian bishops and other church leaders; and at last, an
utter departure from the true and living God and Jesus Christ whom
He had sent, and the establishment of a system in its place, as debas-
ing to men as it was dishonorable to God.
Taking then the reign of Constantine as the period beyond which the
•Matt, x: 34-36.
t End of Religious Controversy, Milner, Letter 26.
INTKODUCTION. LXXI
true religion of Christ did not extend, nor the true Church of Christ
exist, let us consider Christianity before his reign and after it. Here
I shall ask the reader to take into account as part of the consideration
of Christianity previous to Constantino what I have already set before
him in this introduction concerning the tendency to division and here-
sies which existed in the Church in the days of the Apostles ; and also
those quotations I have made from eminent Christian authorities, which
give evidence of the early corruption of Christianity, and which too
plainly testify that it was in a state of steady decline through the
second and third centuries, until it was fit only for such enthronement
as a Constantino could give it, when he made it the state religion of
a corrupt empire hastening to its decay. If the reader will do this, it
will obviate the necessity of my referring to these matters again.
Decline in Moral and Spiritual Living Among Christians.
It will be conceded that the Gospel of Jesus Christ commands a very
high order of moral and spiritual living, and that the Apostles enjoined
this moral law upon the early saints as essential to the favor of God.
Others also after the days of the Apostles, followed in the same ad-
monition, and indeed the sharp contrast that existed between the lives
of converts before and after their acceptance of Christianity was a mat-
ter of pride not only to St. Paul,* but to Justin Martyr of the second
century, who, in reference to the change produced in the lives of Chris-
tian converts, said:
We who were once slaves of lust, now have delight only in purity
of morals; we, who once practiced arts of magic, have consecrated
ourselves to the Eternal and Good God; we, who once prized gain
above all things, give even what we have to the common use, and share
it with such as are in need; we, who once hated and murdered one
another, who on account of differences of customs would have no com-
mon hearth with strangers, do now, since the appearance of Christ,
live together with them ; we pray for our enemies ; we seek to convince
those that hate us without cause, so that they may order their lives
according to Christ's glorious doctrine and attain to the joyful hope of
receiving like blessings with us from God, the Lord of all.f
It was not long, however, before there was a marked departure from
this high moral level among the Christians. In tracing that decline I
shall use chiefly the History of the Church by Joseph Milner, published
in 1794. My reason for doing so is as follows: I have already stated
in this writing, that Milner wrote what some regard as his "great history
of the Church," to counteract the influence of Dr. Mosheim's splen-
did "Institutes of Ecclesiastical History," which is evidently by some
* Cor. vi: 9-11.
t Neander Ch. Hist., vol. I, p. 250.
LXXII INTKODUCTION.
regai'ded as too much a history of the perversions and abuses of
religion. Milner plainly informs his readers that he intends to write
the history of those only who have been real, not nominal, Chris-
tians, irrespective of the external Church to which they belonged,
proceeding upon the theory that these good men constitute the Church
of Christ. His history, in other words, is a history of piety, no tof the
Church. It will be his purpose therefore to exalt the morality of the
Christians in all ages; and I quote his work respecting the moral deteri-
orations of the Christians that I may not be charged with quoting auth-
orities who some think have made too much of Christian shortcomings.
Milner saj^s that a gloomy cloud, concerning moral conditions, hung
over the close of the first century, and proceeds to argue that the first
impressions made by the effusions of the spirit are the strongest; that
human depravity overborne for a time arose afresh, particularly in
the next generation, and hence the disorders of schisms and heresies
in the Church. Neander does not agi-ee with the philosophy of
Milner. He says "Christianity, since it first entered human na-
ture, has operated, wherever it has struck root, with the same
divine power for sanctification; and this divine power cannot be
weakened by the lapse of ages. In this respect, therefore, the
period of the first appearance of Christianity could have no advantage
over any of the following ages of the Christian Church.'"^ And he fol-
lows this declaration with a statement, that the change which Christi-
anity produced in the lives of those who accepted it appeared so
strongly marked by the contrast it presented with what they had pre-
viously been when pagans. The correctness of the philosophy I shall
leave these two great Christian authorities to settle between themselves.
I am concerned more particularly with the facts in the case.
In consequence of the prominence that has been given to the perse-
cutions of the Christians during the first three centuries, the impression
very extensively prevails that the early Christian Church was constantly
under the hard pressure of continuous and relentless persecutions. This,
however, is not the case. There were many periods of peace granted
to the Christians. Indeed their periods of persecution were only
occasional, and it is a question if these periods of peace were not more
detrimental to Christianity than the seasons of persecution. Milner,
under the authority of Origen, says that the long peace granted the
Church in the third century, during the reign of the several emperors,
from about 260 A. D., to the opening of the fourth century, produced a
great degree of luke-warmness and religious indecorum. "Let the reader,"
he says, "only notice the indifference which Origen here describes and
the conduct of Christians both in the first and second centuries, and
* Neander Ch. Hist., vol. I, p. 259.
INTKODUCTION. LXXIII
he will be affected with the greatuess of the declension." Then he
quotes Origen: "Several come to church only on solemn festivals, and
then not so much for instruction as diversion. Some go out again as
soon as they have heard the lecture, without conferring or asking the
pastors questions. Others stay not till the lecture is ended, and others
hear not so much as a single word, but entertain themselves in a corner
of the church."*
Coming to the middle of the third century, just previous to that
severe persecution inaugurated by the emperor Decius, and speaking of
Cyprian, Bishop of Carthage, Milner exclaims: "A star of the first mag-
nitude, when we consider the time in which he lived! Let us recreate
ourselves with the contemplation of it. We are fatigued with hunting
for Christian goodness, and we have discovered but little and that little
with much difficulty. We shall find Cyprian to be a character who
partook indeed of the declensions which we have noticed and lamented,
but who was still far superior, I apprehend, in real simplicity and piety,
to the Christians of the East."t This same Cyprian, in which Milner
delights, speaking of the effects of the long peace upon the Clmrch
which preceded the Deciau persecution, says:
Each had been bent on improving his own patrimony, and had forgot-
ten what believers had done under the Apostles, and what they ought
always to do. They were brooding over the arts of amassing wealthy,
the pastors and the deacons each forgot his duty; works of mercy were-
neglected, and discipline was at the lowest ebb; luxury and effeminacy
prevailed; meritricious arts in dress were cultivated; fraud and decep-
tion practiced among brethren. Christians would unite themselves in
matrimony with unbelievers; could swear, not only without reverence
but without veracity. With haughty asperity they despised their eccle-
siastical superiors ; they railed against one another with outrageous ac-
rimony, and conducted quarrels with determined malice. Even many
bishops, who ought to be guides and patterns to the rest, neglected the
peculiar duties of their stations, gave themselves up to secular pursuits.
Thej' deserted their places of residence and their flocks; they traveled
through distant provinces in quest of pleasure and gain; gave no as-
sistance to their needy brethren, but wex-e insatiable in their thirst of
money. They possessed estates by fraud and multiplied usury. What
have we not deserved to suffer for such conduct? Even the divine word
hath foretold us what we might expect: "If his childi-en forsake my
law and walk not in my judgments, I will visit their offenses with the
rod and their sins with scourges." These things had been denounced
and foretold, but in vain. Our sins had brought our affairs to that
pass, that because we had despised the Lord's directions, we were
obliged to undergo a correction of our multiplied evils and a trial of
our faith by severe remedies. J
* Milner's Ch. Hist., vol. I, cent, iii, ch. vi.
t Milner's Ch. Hist., vol. I, cent, iii, ch. vi.
X Milner's Ch. Hist., vol. I, cent, iii, ch. viii.
LXXIV INTKODUCTIOX.
Referring to the long reigu of peace in the closing decade of the
third century, Milner says:
This new scene [the toleration of Christianity by a pagan govern-
ment] did not prove favorable to the growth of grace and holiness. In
no period since the Apostles was there ever so great a general decay as
in this. Not even in particular instances can we discover during this
interval much of lively Christianity.*
Here I drop Milner to take up Eusebius, who was an eye witness of
the moral declension among the Christians previous to the last great
pagan persecution under the emperor Diocletian. Referring to the long
period of peace which the Church had enjoyed — a period of forty years
— he says:
But when, by reason of excessive liberty, we sunk into negligence and
sloth, one envying and reviling another in different ways, and we were
almost, as it were, upon the point of taking up arms against each other
with words as with darts and spears, pi^elates inveighing against pre-
lates, and people rising up against people, and hj^pocrisy and dissimula-
lation had arisen to the gi-eatest height of malignit5% then the divine
judgment, which usually proceeds with a lenient hand, whilst the mul-
titudes were yet crowding into the Church, with gentle and mild visita-
tions began to afflict the episcopacy; the persecution having begun with
those brethren in the army. But as if destitute of all sensibility, we
were not prompt in measures to appease and propitiate the Deity; some
indeed like atheists, regarding our situation as unheeded and unob-
served by a Providence, we added one wickedness and misery to another.
But some that appeared to be our pastors deserting the law of piety, were
inflamed against each other with mutual strifes, only accumulating quar-
rels and threats, rivalship, hostility and hatred to each other, only anx-
ious to assert the government as a kind of sovereignty for themselves. f
Here I shall avail myself of some reflections upon this condition which
I have elsewhere expressed ; % Let it be remembered that what is said in
the foregoing quotation is from a writer contemporary with the events,
and who says, in the very chapter following the one from which I have
just quoted, that it was not for him to recoi'd the dissensions and follies
which the shepherds of the people exercised against each other before
the persecution. He also adds: "We shall not make mention of those
that were shaken by the persecution, nor of those that suffered ship-
wreck in their salvation, and of their own accord were sunk in the
depths of the watery gulf."§ Then in his Book of Martyi's, referring to
events that occurred between the edicts ordering the persecution, he
says: "But the events that occui-red in the intermediate times, besides
* Milner's Ch. Hist., vol. I, cent, iii, ch. xvii.
t Eusebius' Eccl. Hist., bk. viii, ch. 1.
t New Witness for God, pp. 75, 76.
§ Eusebius' Eccl. Hist., bk. viii, ch. ii.
INTKODUCTION. LXXV
those already related, I have thought proper to pass by; I mean more
particularly the circumstances of the different heads of the churches,
who from being- shepherds of the reasonable flocks of Christ, that did
not govern in a lawful and becoming manner, were condemned by
divine justice, as unworthy of such a charge, to be the keepers of the
unreasonable camel, an animal deformed in the structure of his body;
and condemned further to be the keepers of the imperial hoi-ses. * *
* * Moreover, the ambitious aspirings of many to office, and the in-
judicious and unlawful ordinations that took place, the divisions among
the confessors themselves, the great schisms and difficulties industrious-
ly fomented by the factions among the new members, against the relics
of the Church, devising one innovation after another, and unmercifully
thrusting them into the midst of all these calamities, heaping up afflic-
tion upon affliction. All this, I say, I have resolved to pass by, judging
it foreign to my purpose, wishing, as I said in the beginning, to shun
and avoid giving an account of them."* Hence, however bad the con-
dition of the Church is represented to be by ecclesiastical writers, we
must know that it was still worse than that; however numerous the
schisms; however unholy the ambition of aspiring prelates; however
frequent and serious the innovations upon the primitive ordinances of
the Gospel; however great the confusion and apostasy in the Church is
represented to be; we must know that it is still worse than that, since
the Church historians contemporaneous with the events refused to
record these things in their fullness, lest it should prove disastrous to
the Church; just as some of our modern scholars professing to write
Church history express their determination to close their eyes to the
corruption and abuses which form the greater part of the melancholy
story of ecclesiastical history, for fear that relating these things would
make it appear that real religion scarcely had any existence. f
I shall say no more upon the matter of moral declensions among
Christians, except this: If there was such moral declension among
Christians as is represented by the foregoing high authorities on Chris-
tian affairs in the centuries preceding Constantine, what moral declen-
sion must have prevailed when from a proscribed religion Christianity
was exalted to the dignity of the state religion of the empire; and her
prelates and clergy were recalled from exile and suffering, poverty and
disgi-ace, and loaded with the wealth and honors that the lord of the
Roman world could bestow? Consider, in this connection, the proposi-
tions of Constantine at the council of Nicea for the propaganda of
Christianity, and pass a candid judgment upon the moral or rather im-
moral effect they would produce upon the Church. Neander thus states
them:
* Book of Martyrs, ch. 12.
t See Milner's Introduction to his Church Hist., vol. I.
LXXVI INTRODUCTION.
^^The heathen tvould he most easily led to salvation, if the condition of
the Christians ivere made to appear to them in all respects enviable.
*'They \_the bishops^ should consider, that the advantage to be derived
from preaching could not belong to all.
^'Sorne, he said, might be drawn to the jaith by being seasonably sup-
plied with the means of subsistence.
^^ Others were accustomed to repair to that quarter tvhere they jound pro-
tection and intercession {alluding to the intercessions oj the bishops).
** Others ivould be tvon by on affable reception.
'^Others by being honored tvith presents.
^^ There ivere but feiv ivho honestly loved the exhibitions of religious doc-
trine; but Jetv tvere the jriends of truth {therefore but few sincere converts).
^'For this reason they should accommodate themselves to the characters
of all, and like skillful physicians, give to each man that which might
contribute to his cure, so that in every way the saving doctrine might be
glorified in all.''''*
The effect of adopting such methods for the more rapid propagation
of Christianity, as is here proposed by the emperor to the bishops as-
sembled at the council of Nicea, must be apparent to all, and is quite
univei'sally lamented by Christian writers of later ages. "A course of
proceeding upon such principles," remarks Neander himself, "must en-
tirely have thrown open a wide door for all manner of hypocrisy. Even
Eusebius, the panegyrist of Constantine, blinded as he was by the
splendor which the latter had cast over the outwai-d Church — even he is
obliged to reckon among the grievous evils of this period, of which he
was an eye witness, the indescribable hypocrisy of those who gave
themselves out as Christians merely for temporal advantage, and who,
by their outward show of zeal for the faith, contrived to win the confi-
dence of the emperor, which he suffered them to abuse. "f "The pierc-
ing eye of ambition and avarice," says Gibbon, "soon discovered that
the profession of Christianity might contribute to the interest of the
present as well as of a future life. The hopes of wealth and honors,
the example of an emperor, his exhortations, his irresistible smiles, dif-
fused conviction among the venal and obsequious crowds which usually
fill the apartments of a palace. The cities which signalized a forward
zeal by the voluntary destruction of their temples, were distinguished
by municipal privileges and rewarded with popular donatives. * * *
As the lower ranks of society are governed by imitation, the conversion
of those who possessed any eminence of birth, of power, or of riches,
was soon followed by dependent multitudes. The salvation of the com-
mon people was purchased at an easy rate, if it be true that in one year
* Neander's Church Hist., vol. ii, pp. 29-30.
t Neander's Ch. Hist., vol. ii, p. 30.
1/
INTEODUCTION. LXXVII
twelve thousand men were baptized at Rome, besides a proportionable
number of women and children; and that a white garment, with twenty
pieces of gold, had been promised by the emperor to every convert.*
Under all these circumstances it is small wonder if men exclaimed as
Augustine did somewhat later in his commentary on St. John — "How
many seek Jesus only that He may benefit them in earthly matters!
One man has a law suit, so he seeks the intercession of the clergy; an-
other is oppressed by his superior, so he takes refuge in the Church.
Others are seeking, one in this way and another in that, to be inter-
ceded for in some quarter where they have but little influence them-
selves. The Church is daily full of such persons. Seldom is Jesus
sought for Jesus' sake!"t After nicely balancing the possibility and
probability of those who came into the Church for present worldly ad-
vantage being converted in time to a true faith in the Christian religion,
Neander says: "Beyond all doubt the number was far greater of those
who gi-ew hardened in that worldly sense by which from the first they
had profaned a holy profession, and who were thus the means of intro-
ducing into the Church a great mass of corruption."
"Unhappily," he adds, "there were bishops whose only wish was to
make the conversion to Christianity a right easy thing for the pagans.
• * * Hence thej^ baptized even those who lived in open sin,
and who plainly enough manifested that it was not their purpose to
forsake it. They imagined that when these were only baptized and in-
troduced into the fellowship of the Church, it was then time enough to
admonish them against sin. "J Surely it was not difficult among such
a mass of unconverted members thus brought into the Church to
find elements that would foster the errors, both in ethics and in doc-
trine, which about this time arose in the Church. It is small wonder
that it was well nigh publicly adopted in this age — as we are informed
by Mosheim — "That to deceive and lie is a virtue when religion can be
promoted by it, and that error in religion ought to be visited with pen-
alties and punishments." The first of these evils resulted in the accumu-
lation of that mass of myth and fable that burdens the annals of the
dark ages; the second established the "holj^ inquisition," alike the
shame of the Roman Catholic church and the so-called Christian civil-
ization she has influenced. "It is almost incredible," continues Mosheim,
speaking of the first evil referred to, "what a mass of the most insipid
fables, and what a host of pious falsehoods have, through all the cen-
turies, gi'own out of it, to the great detriment of true religion. If some
inquisitive person were to examine the conduct and the writings of the
♦Decline and Fall, ch. xx.
tAu^stine on St. John, tract 25, ch. 10.
JNeander's Ch. Hist., vol. ii, p. 120.
LXXVIII INTRODUCTION .
great and most pious teachers of this century,! fear he would find about
all of them infected with this leprosy." "Those idle fictions," he adds,
* 'which a regard for the Platonic philosophy, and for the prevailing
opinions of the day had induced most theologians to embrace, even be-
fore the time of Constantine, were now in various ways confirmed, ex-
tended and embellished. Hence it is that we see, on every side, evident
traces of excessive veneration for departed saints ; of a purifying fire for
the soul when separated from the body; of the celibacy of the clergy;
of the worship of images and relics; and of many other opinions, which
in pi'ocess of time almost banished the true religion, or" — and here the
Doctor perhaps remembered that he was a Protestant and that his posi-
tion as such would not admit of conceding the utter subversion of the
Christian religion, and hence added — "or at least very much obscured and
corrupted it." "Genuine piety" he continues, "was supplanted by a
long train of superstitious observances which originated partly from
opinions inconsiderately embraced, partly from a preposterous dispo-
sition to adopt profane rites and combine them with Christian worship,
and partly from the natural predilections of mankind in general for
a splendid and ostentatious religion."*
The Loss of Spiritual Gifts.
Not only did the moral declensions in the Church which started soon
after the demise of the Apostles, proceed with accelerated pace after
Constantine became the patron of the Church, and with such resulting
evils as I have pointed out, but there was a like declension in the en-
joyment of spii'itual gifts in the Church. It is well known that the
Apostles promised the Holy Ghost to those who received the Gospel, and
the enjoyment of those supernatural gifts which go with it. Indeed
Jesus Himself said in His last commission to his disciples:
Go ye into all the world, and preach the Gospel to every creature.
He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved; but he that believeth
not shall be damned. And these signs shall follow them that believe :
In my name they shall cast out devils; they shall speak with new
tongues; they shall take up serpents; and if they drink any deadly
thing, it shall not hurt them; they shall lay hands on the sick, and they
shall recover. t
Paul, in speaking of the spiritual gifts promised in the Gospel, says:
Now there are diversities of gifts, but the same Spirit. And there
are differences of administrations, but the same Lord. And there are
* Mosheim, book ii, cent, iv, part ii, chap iii.
t xMark, xvi: 15-18.
INTKODUCTION. LXXIX
diversties of operations, but it is the same God which worketh all in all.
But the manifestation of the Spirit is given to every man to profit
withal. For to one is given by the Spirit the word of wisdom; to an-
other the word of knowledge by the same Spirit; to another faith by
the same Spirit; to another the gifts of healing by the same Spirit; to
another the working of miracles; to another prophecy; to another dis-
cerning of spirits, to another diverse kinds of tongues; to another the
interpretation of tongues : but all these worketh that one and the self-
same Spirit, dividing to every man severally as He will.*
It is well known that the spiritual gifts here enumerated were enjoyed
by the saints in the early Christian centuries; and especially in Apostolic
times. The New Testament books are replete with reference to the
enjoyment of these gifts of the Spirit among the saints. Nor is there
any intimation of the discontinuance of them. On the contrary it is
reasonable to conclude that so long as the saints shall continue in the
enjoyment of the Holy Ghost, that long also will they enjoy the spirit-
ual gifts which proceed from a possession of Him. Moreover, "the
fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace, longsuffering, gentleness, good-
ness, faith, meekness, temperance: against such there is no law. And
they that are Christ's have crucified the flesh with the affections and
lusts, "t Such are the effects of the operations of the Holy Ghost upon
the nature of man. These fruits of the Spirit indicate the change that
the Spirit of God may effect in human nature ; by which that which is
corrupted through sin may be conformed to that which is pure and
holy, according to the working whereby the Spirit is able to subdue all
things unto Himself, in them that give place for His indwelling in their
souls. This effectual working of the Spirit in the souls of men, by
which they were transformed from vileness to holiness, was the boast
of the early saints. And, upon reflection, all will concede that the vic-
tories of the Spirit in reforming the lives of men and making them in
their very nature conform to the likeness of Christ in righteousness, are
more to be desired and more to be celebrated than those victories which
are physical or intellectual merely in their nature. Indeed these latter
fruits of the Spirit derive their chief value from the extent to which
they contribute to the production of the former — that is, to the extent
that they establish men in the faith, enable them to crucify the flesh
with the lusts thereof, and help them to live in harmony with the sweet
influence of the Spirit of God. When men live in harmony with that
Spirit there will righteousness obtain; there will love abound; there
will the Gospel of Christ appear triumphant. Where these fruits do not
appear, there the Gospel of Christ is not; there the powers of darkness
for the time being, are triumphant. Yet notwithstanding this promise
*1 Cor., xii: 4-11.
tGal. V. 22-24.
Y
LXXX INTRODUCTION.
concerning the enjoyment of the spiritual gifts of the Gospel, the evi-
dence is abundant and conclusive that when all the Apostles were de-
ceased, then there was a marked declension iu the manifestation of the
spiritual powers of the Gospel. "With the close of the New Testament
records," says Dr. Phillip Smith, author of The Student's Ecclesiastical
History, "and the death of the last surviving Apostle, the history of
the Church passes from its sacred to its purely human phase. The
miraculous gifts which attested the divine mission of the Apostles ceased ;
not indeed by any formal record of their withdrawal, but by the clear
■evidence that they were possessed no longer.*
Dr. Jortin bears witness to the same fact. He says:
The words Eusebius intimated that he thought those extraordinary
powers to be, at least, not very common afterwards — [i. e., the begin-
ning of the second century]. "They went about," says he, "with God's
co-operative grace, for even then the divine Spirit performed many
miracles by them." * * * This brings the probability of miracles
down to the beginning of the second century, in the middle of which
Justin Martyr says: "There are prophetic gifts among us even until
now:" and amongst these gifts he reckons up miraculous powers, as
healing the sick, casting out evil spirits, etc. His words imply an
opinion that such gifts were not only exercised in his time, but had been
continued down to his time, and he may be justly supposed to speak the
sense of his contemporary Christians; and that is all that I cite him for.
It seems probable that if we had a full and authentic histoi-y of the
propagation of the Gospel, from the time of the Apostles to the middle of
the second century, composed by eye witnesses and by the preachers of
Christianity, we should find miracles wrought for the conversion of the
pagans. But from A. D. 70 to 150 is a dark interval, and we have very
short accounts of the transactions of those days, unless we should ac-
cept of groundless rumors and frivolous tales. t
So, also. Dr. Mosheim, speaking of the second century, and after
commenting on the extent to which the extraordinary divine gifts con-
tributed to the extension of the limits of the Chm-ch, says: "The gift
of foreign tongues appears to have gradually ceased, as soon as many
nations became enlightened with the truth; * * * l^^t ^^j^ other
gifts with which God favored the rising Church of Christ, were, as we
learn from numerous testimonies of the ancients, still conferred
upon particular persons here and there." And when writing of the
fourth and succeeding centuries, he, too, bears witness of <-hp. rlpijlon-
sion, and final cessation of these spiritual powers among the Christians;
ancTTtrideed, the most of our ecclesiastical writers form the same con-
clusion.
TThvis the Christians lost the enjoyment of the spiritual gifts of the
' * Student's Ecclesiastical History, vol. i. p. 62.
t Jortin 's Eccl. Hist., vol. I, pp. 134-6.
INTKODUCTION. LXXXI
Oospel, such as inspired dreams, prophecies, healings, speaking in new
tongues, ministering of angels, and, most to be lamented of all, direct
revelation from God, by which the will of God might be made known
to His people and His Church preserved from error, from decadence,
and from destruction: and by the absence of these spiritual gifts and
powers among the Christians of the third and fourth centuries, we may
know that a mere man-made religion, having indeed a form of godli-
ness but denying the power thereof, had succeeded to the spiritually
gifted religion, of Jesus Christ, wherein the power of God is ever pres-
ent and outwardly as well as inwardly manifested. "7
Departure of '"''Christendom'''' from the True Doctrine of
Deity.
In nothing perhaps was there a wider departure from the real truth
of Christianity than in the doctrine concerning God defined by the gen-
eral council of the Church held within the lifetime of Constantine, and
which, in fact, he assembled upon his own authorityA This was the
celebrated Council of Nicea in Bithynia, Asia Minor, held in 325 A. D.
The main purpose for which the first general Council of the Church was
assembled was to settle a dispute between one Arius, a presbyter of
Alexandria, and his bishop, Alexander, of the same city, respecting the
doctrine of the Godhead. The dispute proved to be far-reaching in its
effects, and for three hundred years the rivalry of the contending fac-
tions disturbed the peace of Christendom, We shall have clearer con-
ceptions of the subject, however, and be better able to judge of the
extent to which there was a departure from the true doctrine respect-
ing the Godhead, by the definitions formulated and enforced upon the
Church by the council of Nicea, if we first consider the doctrine of the
Godhead as found in the Testament.
The Christian Doctrine of God.
The existence of God both Jesus and the Apostles accepted as a fact.
In all the teachings of the former He nowhere seeks to prove God's
existence. He assumes that, and proceeds from that basis with His
doctrine. He declares the fact that God was His Father, and fre-
quently calls Himself the Son of God.* After His resurrection and
departure into heaven, the Apostle taught that He, the Son of God, was
with God the Father in the beginning; that He, as well as the Father,
was God ; that under the direction of the Father He was the Creator of
* John x; Matt, xxvii; Mark xiv: 61, 62
LXXXII INTRODUCTION.
worlds; tluit without Him was not auytliiug made that was made.* That
in him dwelt all the fullness of the Godhead bodily ;t and that He was
the express image of the Father's person. + Jesus Himself taught that
He and the Father were one§ that whosoever had seen Him had seen
the Father also;|| that it was part of His mission to reveal God, the
Father, through His own personality; for as was the Son, so too was
the Father.** Hence Jesus was God manifested in flesh — a revelation
of God to the world. ft That is, a revelation, not only of the being of
God, but of the kind of being God is.
Jesus also taught (and in doing so showed in what the "oneness" of
Himself and His Father consisted) that the disciples might be one w'ith
Him, and also one with each other, as He and the Father were one.+t
Not one in person — not all mei'ged into one individual, and all distinc-
tions of personality lost; but one in mind, in knowledge, in love, in
will — one by reason of the indwelling in all of the one spirit, even a»
the mind and will of .-God the Father was also in Jesus Christ. §§
The Holy Ghost, too, was upheld by the Christian religion to be
God. II II Jesus ascribed to Him a distinct personality; as proceeding
from the Father; as sent forth in the name of the Son, as feeling love;
experiencing grief; as forbidding; as abiding; as teaching; as bearing
witness; as appointing to work; and as interceding for men. All of
which clearly establishes for Him a personality.
The distinct personality of these three individual Gods (united how-
ever into one Godhead, or Divine Council), was made apparent at the
baptism of Jesus; for as He, God the Son, came up out of the water
from His baptism at the hands of John, a manifestation of the presence
of the Holy Ghost was given in the sign of the dove which rested upon
Jesus, while out of the glory of heaven the voice of God the Father was-
heard saying, "This," referring to Jesus, "is my beloved Son, in whom
I am well pleased." The distinctness of the personality of each mem-
ber of the Godhead is also shown by the commandment to baptize those
who believe the Gospel equally in the name of each person of the Holy
Trinity. That is, in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the
* For all of which see John i: 1-4, 14; Heb. i: 1-3; Matt, xxviii: 18.
t Col. i: 15-19. and ii: 9.
t Heb, i: 2, 3.
§ John x: 30; xvii: 11-22.
II John xiv: 9.
*• John xiv: 1-9; John i: 18.
tt I Tim. iii: 16.
It John xiv: 10, 11, 19, 20; also John xvii.
§§ Eph. iii:: 14-19.
III! Acts v: 1-14. To lie to the Holj- Ghost is to lie to God, because the Holy Ghost
is God.
INTRODUCTION. LXXXIII
Holy Ghost.* And again, also, in the ApostoUe benediction, viz., "The
grace of the Lord Jesus Christ, and the love of God, and the commun-
ion of the Holy Ghost, be with you all."t
These three personages constitute the Christian Godhead, the Holy
Trinity. In early Christian theology they were regarded as the Su-
preme Governing and Creating Power in heaven and in earth. Of
which Trinity the Father was worshiped in the name of the Son, while
the Holy Ghost bore record of both the Father and the Son. And
though the Holy Trinity was made up of three distinct persons, yet did
they constitute but one Godhead, or Supreme Governing Power.
This outline of the doctrine of God derived from the New Testament
represents Him as anthropomorphic; that is, like man in form; or,
rather, it re-affirms the old doctrine found in the book of Genesis, viz.,
that man is created in the image of God, and after His likeness. The
outline of New Testament doctrine of God also ascribes to Him what
are called human attributes and feelings; but as in the foregoing we
first say that God is represented as being in human form, and then to
get the exact truth say: "Or, rather, man was created in the image and
likeness of God," so in this latter case, when we have said that the
doctrine of the New Testament ascribes human attributes and feelings
to God, to get the exact truth we should say: "Or, rather, man pos-
sesses the attributes of God" — the attributes of knowing, willing,
judging, loving, etc. — though it should be stated, of course, that man
does not possess these attributes in their perfection, as God does. The
same may also be said of the physical perfections. While man has
been created in the image and likeness of God, yet our bodies in their
present state of imperfection — sometimes stunted in growth, diseased,
subject to sickness, wasting, decay, and death — cannot be said to be
like God's glorious, perfect physical body, yet we have the Divine word
that our bodies shall be like His :
^' For our conversation is in heaven; from whence also we look for the
Savior, the Lord Jesus Christ: who shall change our vile body, that it
may be fashioned like unto His glorious body, according to the working
tvhereby He is able even to subdue all things unto Himself .''''%
So also the attributes of the spirit of man — the attributes of the mind
— now imperfect, impure, unholy, and limited in the range of vision and
apprehension of things, owing largely to the conditions in which man
finds himself placed in this earth-life (and all for a wise purpose in
God's economy) ; yet the time will come that it will be with the spirit as
with the body; for God shall change our vile spirit that it may be fash-
* Matt, xxviii: 19, 20.
t II Cor. xiii: 14.
X Phil, iii: 20, 21.
6 Vol. I.
LXXXIV INTEODUCTION.
ioned like unto His own glorious spirit, "according to the working
whereby He is able even to subdue all things unto Himself." That
whereas now we see only as through a glass, darkly, then we shall see
as we are seen; that whereas now we know but in part, then we shall
know even as we are known.*
The foregoing doctrine of God, taught to the Christians in Apostolic
times, awakened their pious reverence without exciting their curiosity.
They dealt with no metaphysical abstractions, but were contented to
accept the teachings of the Apostles in humble faith, and believed that
Jesus Christ was the complete manifestation of Deity, and the express
image of God His Father; and hence a revelation to them of God; while
the Holy Ghost they accepted as God's witness and messenger to them.
Paganization of the Christian Doctrine of God.
But Christianity, as is well known, came in contact with other doc-
trines concerning Deity. It was almost immediately brought in touch
with the mysticism of the Orient and also with the philosophy of the
Greeks, who took so much delight in intellectual subtleties. In the
Oriental philosophies, and in the Greek, there was conceived the idea of
a trinity in Deity; an idea which possibly may have come down from the
doctrines revealed to the patriarchs concerninglthe Godhead, but which
had been corrupted and rendered unintelligible by the vain philosophiz-
ings of men. In some of the Oriental systems the trinity or Trimurti
consisted of Brahma, the Creator; Vishnu, the Preserver; and Siva,
the Destroyer. It will be seen, however, that this trinity is not necessa-
rily one of persons, or individuals, but maj^ be one of attributes, quali-
ties, or even a trinity of functions in one being; and in this way it is
usually understood. t
Plato's trinity is sometimes stated in the terms, "First Cause; Rea-
son, or Logos; and Soul of the Universe ; " but more commonly in
these: "Goodness, Intellect, and Will." The nature of the Greek trin-
ity has long been a matter of contention among the learned, and one
indeed that is not settled to this day. Is there indicated in his system
"a true and proper tri-personality, or merely a personification of three
impersonalities," a trinity of attributes or functions? The answers to
these questions are varied, and would require too much space for con"
sideration here. Christians having been taught to accept the New
Te^ament doctrine of the Father, Son and Holy Spirit as constituting
one Godhead, Christianity no sooner came in contact with the philoso-
phies of the Greeks and Egyptians than there was an effort made to
* I Cor. xiv.
t See Shedds Historj' of Christian Doctrine, vol. i, p. 342, et seq. and note.
INTRODUCTION. LXXXV
identify the Christian trinity with that of the Greek and other philoso-
phies. The temptation to do this was very great. Christianity was a
proscribed religion and its followers detested. Whenever it could be
shown, therefore, that under new symbols the Church really taught
the same doctrines that the old philosophers, which were held in
esteem, did, it was regarded as a distinct gain to Christianity. The
mere fact of Christianity teaching a trinity of any kind was
a sufficient basis of comparison, under the temptation offered, and
hence in a short time we have the alleged followers of Christ
involved in all the metaphysical disputations of the age. The chief
difficulty in those speculations was to define the nature of the Logos,
or Word of God; a title that is given to our Savior by the Apostle
St. John,* be it remembered. Adopting absolute "being" as the pos-
tulate of their conception of God, absolute oneness, and therefore
absolute singleness, their difficulties arose in trying to reconcile the
existence of three persons in the Godhead to the postulate of unity.
The disputations were carried on chiefly concerning Christ, the
"Word," in His relationship to the Godhead; and the disputants con-
cerned themselves Avith such questions as these: "Is Jesus the Word^"
"If He be the Word, did He emanate from God in time or before time?"
"If He emanated from God, is He co-eternal and of the same, that is
identical, substance with Him, or merely of a similar substance?"
"Is He distinct from the Father, that is, separate from Him, or is He
not?" "Is He made or begotten?" "Can He beget in return?" "Has
He paternity, or productive virtue without paternity?" Similar ques-
tions were asked as to the other Person of the Godhead, the Holy
Spirit. These questions were violently agitated at Alexandria by the
bishop of that city, Alexander, and one of the presbyters, Arius, 318-
321 A. D.; thence spread throughout Christendom, and culminated finally
in the Council at Nicea, 325 A. D. Arius held the doctrine that Logos
or Word was a dependent or spontaneous production created out of
nothing by the will of the Father, hence the Son of God, by whom all
things were made, begotten before all worlds; but there had been a
time when the Logos was not; and also He was of a substance, however
similar it might be, different from the Father. This doctrine, in the
minds of the opponents of Arius, detracted from the divine nature of
Christ, in fact, denied Him true Deity and relegated Him to the position
of a creature, against which the piety of a large number of Christians
rebelled. After six years of hot disputation and frequent appeals by
the contestants to the emperor, the council of Nicea was assembled
and the mysteries of the Christian faith submitted to public debate, a
portion of the time, at least, in the presence of the emperor, who, to
*Johni: 1-5; 14.
LXXXVI INTRODUCTION.
some extent, seemed to exercise the fvmetions of president over the
assembly. The doctrine of Arius was condemned, and after "long
deliberations, among struggles, and scrupulous examinations,*" the fol-
lowing creed was adopted :
We believe in one God, the Father Almighty, creator of all things
visible and invisible: and in one Lord Jesus Christ, the Son of God,
only begotten of the Father, that is, of the substance of the Father,
God of God, Light of Light, very God of very God, begotten, not made,
being of the same substance with the Father, by whom all things were
made in heaven and in earth, who for us men and for our salvation
came down from heaven, was incarnate, was made man. suffered, rose
again the third day, ascended into the heavens, and He will come to
judge the living and the dead: and in the Holy Ghost. Those who say
there was a time when He was not, and He was not before He was begot-
ten, and He was made of nothing (he was created), or who says that He
is of another hypostatis, or of another substance (than the Father), or
that the Son of God is created, that he is mutable, or subject to change,
the Catholic church anathematizes.*
Arius himself was condemned as a heretic and banished into one of
the remote provinces. IhTicum, his friends and disciples branded by
law, with the odius name of "Porphyrians," because it is supposed
that Arius, like Porphyry, had sought to injure Christianity. His
writings were condemned to the flames and a capital punishment was
pronounced against those in whose possession they should be found.
Three years later, however, through the influence of the women at the
imperial court, Constantine softened in his demeanor towards Arius and
his followers. The exiles were recalled and Arius himself was received
at court and his faith approved by a synod of prelates and presbyters at
Jerusalem : but on the day that he was to be publicly received in the
cathedral church at Constantinople, by the order of the emperor, who,
by the way, received the sacrament at the hands of Arians, he expired un-
der eircumstaces which have led many to believe that other means than
the prayers of the orthodox against him were the cause of his death .
The leaders of the orthodox party, Athanasius of Alexandria, Eusta-
thius, of Antioch, and Paul of Constantinople, were now to feel the
wrath of the first Christian emperor. They were deposed on various occa-
sions and by the sentence of numerous councils, and banished into distant
provinces. In fact so far from the adoption of the Nicene creed ending
the conflict which had arisen, it was more like the opening of that contro-
versy which agitated Christendom for so long, and resulted in so many
shameful conflicts. Councils were arrayed against councils, and though
they never could convince one another of error, they never failed, in
the spirit of such Christian charity as was then extant, to close their
•Hist. Christian Councils (Hefele). p. 294.
INTKODUCTION. LXXXVII
decrees with curses. Votes were bartered for and purchased in those
covmcils, and facts justify the latent sarcasm in Gibbon's remark,
that "the cause of truth and justice was promoted by the influence of
gold." There were persecutions and counter-persecutions, as now one
party and then the other prevailed; there were assassinations and
bloody battles over this doctrine of Deity, the accounts of which fill, as
they also disgi-ace, our Christian annals. The creed which was adopted
at Nicea, however, became the settled doctrine of orthodox Christen-
dom, and remains so to this day.
It is difficult to determine which is really the worst, the creed
itself or the explanations of it. At any rate, we do not clearly see the
impiety of its doctrines until we listen to the explanations that have
been made of it. Athauasixis himself has left on record a creed explan-
atory of the one adopted at Nicea. True, among the learned, many
doubt Athanasius being the author of the creed which bears his name;
but, however much doubt may be thrown upon that question, no one
hesitates to accept it as the orthodox explanation of the doctrine of
Deity, and, in fact, it is accepted as one of the important symbols of the
Christian faith, and is as follows :
We worship one God in Trinity, and Trinity in Unity, neither con-
founding the persons nor dividing the substance. For there is one
person of the Father, another of the Son, and another of the Holy
Ghost. But the Godhead of the Father, Son and Holy Ghost is all
one; the glory equal, the majesty co-eternal. Such as the Father is,
such is the Son, and such is the Holy Ghost. The Father uncreate, the
Son uncreate, and the Holy Ghost uncreate. The Father incompre-
hensible, the Son incomprehensible, and the Holy Ghost incomprehen-
sible. The Father eternal, the Sou eternal, and the Holy Ghost eternal.
And yet there are not three eternals, but one eternal. As also there
are not three incomprehensibles, nor three uncreate, but one uncreate
and one incomprehensible. So likewise the Father is almighty, the Son
almighty, and the Holy Ghost almighty; and yet they are not three
almighties, but one almighty. So the Father is God, the Son is God,
and the Holv Ghost is God; and yet there are not three Gods, but one
God.
As already stated, this creed of St. Athanasius is accepted as one of
the symbols of the orthodox Chi-istian faith. It is understood that these
two creeds teach that God is incorporeal, that is to say, an immaterial
being. The Catholic church says: "There is but one God, the creator
of heaven and earth, the supreme incorporeal, uncreated being who ex-
ists of Himself and is infinite in all his attributes."* While the Church
of England teaches in her articles of faith "that there is but one living
and true God, everlasting, without 6odi/,t parts, or passions, of infinite
• Catholic Belief (Bruno) p. 1.
1 1. e. without materialitv.
LXXXVIII INTRODUCTION.
power, wisdom and goodness." This view of God as an incorporeal,
immaterial, bodiless, partless, passionless, being is now and has been
from the days of the gi'eat apostasy from God and Christ, in the second
and third centuries, the doctrine of Deity generally accepted by apos-
tate Christendom. The simple doctrine of the Christian Godhead,
set forth in the New Testament is corrupted by the meaningless jargon
of these creeds, and their explanations ; and the learned who profess a
belief in them are wandering in the darkness of the mysticisms of the
old pagan philosophies. No wonder that Athanasius himself, whom
Gibbon with a quiet sarcasm calls the most sagacious of the Christian
theologians, candidly confessed that whenever he forced his under-
standing to mediate on the divinity of the Logos (and which, of course,
involved the whole doctrine of the Godhead), his "toilsome and un-
availing efiforts recoiled on themselves; and the more he thought, the
less he comprehended: and the more he wrote, the less capable was he
of expressing his thoughts! " It is a fine passage with which Gibbon
closes his reflections upon this subject, and hence I shall give it place
here:
In every step of the inquiry, we are compelled to feel and acknowl-
edge the immeasurable disproportion between the size of the object and
the capacity of the human mind. We may try to abstract the notions
of time, of space, and of matter, which so closely adhere to all the per-
ceptions of our experimental knowledge ; but as soon as we presume to
reason of infinite substance, or spiritual generation; as often as we de-
duce any positive conclusions from a negative idea, we are involved in
darkness, perplexity, and inevitable contradiction.*
Recurrence to the New Testament doctrine of God, and a comparison
of it with the doctrine of Deity set forth in the Nicean and Athanasian
creeds, will exhibit the wide departure — the absolute apostasy — that
has taken place in respect of this most fundamental of all doctrines
of religion — the doctrine of God. Truly "Christians" have denied
the Lord that bought them,t and turned literally to fables. They
have enthroned a conception of a negative idea of "being," which
can stand in no possible relationship to man, nor man to it; and to
this they ascribe divine attributes and give it title, knee and adora-
tion which belong to God alone. Small wonder that the angel whom
John saw flying in the midst of heaven having the everlasting Gospel
to commit to the earth in the hour of God's judgment, in the last days,
should cry aloud to the inhabitants of the earth, saying, "Fear God
and give glory to Him ; * * * * and worship Him that made
• Decline and Fall, xxi
til Peter, ii: 1.
INTRODUCTION. LXXXIX
heaven, and earth, and the sea and the fountains of water"* — small
wonder, I repeat, that such should be part of this great message, for
truly the whole world had departed from the worship of the true and
g God.
The Church of Christ Displaced by the Churches of Men.
The departure from the form and spirit of church government was no
less marked than the moral and spiritual declension among the Chris-
tians of the early centiu-ies of the era, or the departure from the
true doctrine of Deity. Beyond filling the vacancy in the council of the
JLwelve Apostles, occasioned by the fall of Judas, there is no clear and
satisfactory evidence that other successors of the Apostles were ever
chosen, though the fair implication is that the organization of the
Church with Apostles, Prophets, Evangelists, Seventies, Bishops,
Teachers, etc, was to be perpetuated as at first established. At least
this organization was given for the perfecting of the saints, for the
work of the ministry, until the saints should come to a unity of the
faith and the knowledge of the Son of God; f so that the plain inference
is that as long as there are saints to be perfected, or edified, or united,
or brought to the knowledge of God; so long as there is work for a
ministry, or the necessity of a Church through the agency of which the
truth is to be taught to the world, so long as it will be necessary to per-
petuate the organization given of God for the achievement of those
high purposes. To say that man could devise a better organization for
the accomplishment of these several objects would be to challenge the
wisdom of Godi^To say that any of these means provided in the Church
organization could be dispensed with, would be to contradict the plain
teaching of scripture, which, in this very connection forbids the eye to
say to the hand, I have no need of thee; or the head to the feet, I have
no need of you; that is, one officer of the Church may not say to another
officer, I have no need of thee.t The doctrine of scripture is that all
the officers of the Church together with their several gifts are esssential
to the Church of Christ; essential to its perfection; essential to the
performance of the sacred functions assigned to it. Yet it must be con-
ceded that the organization described in the New Testament did no t
survive the last of the Apostles; or preserve much beyond that time,
the spirit .j^hich the Master had impressed upon it.§
/ Tfa^Apostles, while they lived, exercised a general jurisdiction over
tae Church, to which all submitted without question. In the exercise
* I Rev. xiv: 6, 7.
t I Cor. xii, Eph. iv.
I I Cor. xii.
§ Matt. XX.
XC INTKODUCTION.
of their general authority they organized branches of the Church, ap-
pointed Elders or Bishops to take the oversight of them, and instructed
them in Church government, and discipline, and doctrine. After the
demise of the Apostles, there seems to have been left no central author-
ity to exercise the functions of general supervision or presidency over
the entire Church, such as the Twelve had exercised. That center of
unity, together with the power thereof, seems to have vanished from the
Church with the Apostles. The bishops and some subordinate officers
remained, it is true, but these were local, not general authorities. The
Church in each city or district of country after the Apostolic age, seems
to have been regarded as a sort of independent republic of itself, with-
out any bond of consociation with any other church beyond that which
was the i*esult of possessing a common faith in Christianity, which bond
was one of sympathy merely, not of hierarchal association. The rise
of the hierarchy with the centralization of its powers in the bishop of
Rome, and which ultimately dominated the whole Church, and not only
the Church but, directly or indirectly, the western civilized world, came
later, and was of gradual development; and when it was finally estab-
lished, it was not the organization described in the New Testament, the
Church with an inspired Priesthood of Apostles, and Prophets, Evangel-
ists, Seventies, and Pastors, etc., but a hierarchy fashioned by man out
of such remnants of Church organization as survived Apostolic times.
As the number of Christians increased, the bishops of large cities organ-
ized new branches of the Church in the suburbs of their cities, and in
the towns and villages adjacent, and ordained for them a ministry. It
was but natural perhaps that the officers of these new branches of the
Church, both the bishops and subordinate clergy, should look to the one
who had brought them into existence as a sort of general presiding
authority over them. And hence, in time, arose what were called
metropolitan bishops, bishops who had under their direction the bishops
of neighboring towns and villages — bishops of the "suburbs and the
fields," they were sometimes called — and perhaps of the entire province
of which the metropolitan city was recognized as the center. As the
bishops of the metropolis of a province, in the manner described, became
the center of ecclesiastical unity for that province, so, too, in time, the
bishops of cities which were the capitals of the three great divisions of
the empire — Antioch, Alexandria and Rome — asserted a superior dignity
over metropolitan bishops. It was in these cities that the exarchs of
the empire resided, and if we may trust the authority of Neander, the
bishops of these cities also, at first, took that title, but later made choice
of the more ecclesiastical name of Patriarch.* In addition to the
importance attached to these cities as the capitals of the great divisions
* Neander Ch. Hist., vol. ii, p. 196.
INTKODUCTION. XCI
of the empire, a superior dignity in the minds of Christians attached to
the Churches founded by the Apostles as the sm-est depositories of the
Apostolic teaching and doctrine; and as Apostolic origin could be
claimed for the churches in the three cities named, it is not surprising,
when their political importance is added, that the bishops of those cities
claimed superior dignity for their office, and united under their juris-
diction the metropolitan bishops of the respective three great divisions
of the empire. Subsequently the same title was granted to the bishop
of Jerusalem, and to the bishop of Constantinople; to the former it was
granted in virtue of the peculiar sanctity which attaches to Jerusalem ,
and the fact that the first Christian Church was planted there ; to the
latter, because it was made the capital of the empire, "New Rome;"
and because also it was peculiarly the city of the first imperial patron
of Christianity, Thus five patriarchates were established.
Through circumstances too numerous and intricate to detail here, the
bishops of Rome changed the primacy of mere precedence which had
been accorded them among associated brethren, to a primacy of power
and iurisdiction, which resulted in the bishops of Rome becoming rec-
ognized as the supreme head of the Christian Church ; and the papacy
entered upon that marvelous career which by the impartial can but be
regarded as the shame of the Christian name.
Attention has already been called to the corruptions which prevailed
in that period of peace in the closing decades of the third century,
where bishops are represented as being full of pride and ostentation; as
deserting the law of piety and being inflamed against each other with
mutual strifes, only accumulating quarrels, threats, rivalships, hostili-
ties, hatred towards each other, and only anxious to assert the Church
government as a kind of sovereignty for themselves.* And all this
when Christianity was a proscribed religion; and when the Church, and
especially its leaders, the bishops, were liable to severest persecution.
Reason and a due consideration of human nature both combined to fix
upon us the conviction that the bitterness of rivalry, of hatred, of ambi-
tion, must have greatly increased when metropolitan and patriarchal
bishops, formerly proscribed and hunted like wild beasts, rose to the
dignity of civil princes, and took upon them more and ever more of the
spirit of worldliness as wealth and honor and popular applause were
made the accompaniments of their ecclesiastical offices. History con-
firms what reason and a knowledge of human nature suggests; for the
history of the Church after the elevation of proscribed Christianity to
the dignity of the state religion of the Roman empire, is but the melan-
choly history of unholy ambitions, jealousies, strifes, contentions,
murders, and wars between rival bishops and their adherents on the one
* See pp. Ixxiii-lxxv.
XCII INTKODUCTION.
hand; and equally unholy struggles for worldly advantages with kings
and rulers of this world, on the other. The spirit that actuated the
bishops of the Church after their elevation through the policy of Con-
stantine is admirably illustrated by a remark of Gregory of Nazianzus,
made in Constantinople, 380 A. D., when deploring the evils of the
Church. He says:
Would to heaven there were no primacy, no eminence of place, and
no tyrannical precedence of rank; that we might be known by eminence
of virtue alone! But, as the case now stands, the distinction of a seat
at the right hand or the left, or in the middle; at a higher or a lower
place; of going before or aside of each other, has given rise to many
disorders among us, to no salutary purpose whatever, and plunged mul-
titudes in ruin.*
Matters in Church government did not mend with time, but grew
worse and worse. Pride increased ; rivalship between contending pre-
lates grew more embittered; ambition mounted higher and ever higher
in the breasts of the shepherds of the flock of Christ. In his associa-
tion with his Apostles — to whom he committed the keys of Bis king-
dom— the Master had discouraged ambition and had said that he who
would be great among his followers must be their minister; and who-
soever would be chief among them, was to be their servant; and the
government of His Church was to be distinct in these particulars from
the governments of this world. f But all in vain were the instructions of
Messiah to the worldly, ambitious prelates of an apostate Christianity
which had gradually supplanted the religion of Jesus Christ; and hence-
forth we may see in that hierarchy which usurped the place of the
Church of Christ from the time of Constantine, all the spirit of pride ^
envy, jealousy, contention, strife, selfishness, bitterness, and unholy
ambition which characterized the princes and rulers of this world ; at-
tended, too, with all the evils that wait upon these passions of rulers
when once let loose, viz., secret plottings, usurpations of authority,
corrupt elections, cruel imprisonments, banishments, secret and pub-
lic murders, and wars; all undertaken, of course, in the interest of the
gentle religion of Jesus Christ, and the maintenance of that authority
which is based on love, and whose control over men is through the
means of persuasion and the teaching of true knowledge. Is it not
evident that the kingdom of peace, wherein was to dwell righteousness
and truth, had become merely one of the kingdoms of this world? And
were not the Fratriceli of the thirteenth century, though denounced as
heretics, right when they loudly proclaimed their conviction that "the
fatal gift of a Christian emperor had been the doom of the true Chris-
tian religion'?"
* This remark is quoted by Neander, Ch. Hist., vol. ii, p. 198
t Matt. XX : 26,27.
INTKODUCTION. \ XCIII
The Testimony of Prophecy to the Universal Apostasy .
Clear as the fact is made in this historical review that there was a
complete and universal apostasy from the religion established in the
Dispensation of the Meridian of Time; and clear as is the proof from
the same review that the Church of Christ then established was de-
stroyed, there is yet another line of evidence pointing to the same solemn
fact that I cannot altogether omit, though often used in our literature,
viz., the testimony of prophecy to the apostasy from the Christian re-
ligion, and the destruction of the Church of Christ.
The Apostles themselves thi-ough the inspiration of the Holy Ghost
were fully aware that such an apostasy would take place, as the follow-
ing several predictions bear witness: Paul passing through Ephesus ad-
monished the Elders of that Church to take heed to the flock "over
which the Holy Ghost hath made you overseers ; ***** f qj. j
know this, that after my departing shall grievous wolves enter in among
you, not sparing the flock. Also of your own selves shall men arise,
speaking perverse things, to draw away disciples after them."*
To Timothy Paul said: "The Spirit speaketh expressly, that in the
latter times some shall depart from the faith, giving heed to seducing
spirits and doctrines of devils; speaking lies in hypocrisy; having their
conscience seared with a hot iron; forbidding to marry and command-
ing to abstain from meats."! And again: "I charge thee to preach
the word; be instant in season, out of season; reprove, rebuke, exhort
with all long suffering and doctrine. For the time will come when they
will not endure sound doctrine, but after their own lusts they shall heap
to themselves teachers, having itching ears; and they shall turn away
their ears from the truth, and shall be turned unto fables. "J
And still again he said to Timothy: "This know also, that in the
last days perilous times shall come. For men shall be lovers of their
own selves, covetous, boasters, proud, blasphemers, disobedient to
parents, unthankful, unholy, without natural affection, truce breakers,
false accusers, incontinent, fierce, despisers of those that are good,
traitors, heady, highminded, lovers of pleasure more than lovers of
God; having a form of Godliness, but denying the power thereof: from
such turn away."§
Peter's prophecy concerning the rise of false teachers among
the saints, who privately would bring in damnable heresies, even deny-
ing the Lord who bought them, and by reason of whom the way of truth
would be evil spoken of, we have already quoted.il
* Acts XX : 28-30.
t I Tim. iv: 1, 2,3.
+ II Tim. iv: 1, 2, 3, 4.
§ II Tim. ill: 1-5.
II See pagexlviii, and II Peter i: 3.
XCIV INTKODUCTION.
Paul in bis second epistle to the Thessalonians gives utterance to a
prophecy which covers the whole ground of the absolute and universal
apostasy of Christendom. A prophecy which, if the apostasy of so-
called Christendom has not been complete and universal, proves beyond
all question that the gi-eat Apostle of the Gentiles is a false prophet; or
if fulfilled, then it proves that the Church of Christ, so far as it existed in
the earth was to be destroyed; that another and different religion was
to be substituted for the Christian religion; that another church, one
founded by men, was to take the place of the Church of Christ, a worldly
church dominated by the very spirit of Lucifer, who, under its rule,
would oppose and exalt himself above all that is called God; and sit in
the temple of God showing himself , so far as this world is concerned, that
he is God. Moreover Paul declared in this very prophecy I am about to
quote that the forces which would ultimately bring to pass this universal
apostasy from the Christian religion — "the mystery of iniquity — " was
already at work even in his day. With this introduction, which is also
to be considered as my comment upon and interpretation of the pas-
sage, I quote Paul's great prediction on the universal Apostasy.
"^ Now we beseech you brethren, by the coming of our Lord Jesus
Christ, and by our gathering together unto Him, that ye be not soon shaken
in mind, or be troubled, neither by spirit, nor by word, nor by letter as
from us, as that the day of Christ is at hand. Let no man deceive you
by any means: for that day shall not come, except there come a falling
away first, and that man of sin be revealed, the Son of Perdition; who
opposeth and exalteth himself above all that is called God, or that is
worshiped; so that he as God sitteth in the temple of God, showing
himself that he is God. Remember ye not, that, when I was yet with
you, I told you these things? And now ye know what withholdeth that
he might be revealed in his time. For the mystery of iniquity doth
already work: only he who now letteth [hindereth] will let [hinder],
until he be taken out of the way. And then shall that wicked be re-
vealed, whom the Lord shall consume with the spirit of His mouth, and
shall destroy with the brightness of His coming: even him whose com-
ing is after the working of Satan with all power and signs and lying
wonders, and with all deceivableness of unrighteoiisness in them that
perish; because they receive not the love of the truth, that they might
be saved. And for this cause God shall send them strong delusion,
that they should believe a lie : that they all might be damned who be-
lieve not the truth, but had pleasure in unrighteousness.*
A more ancient prophet than Paul also predicted alike condition of the
world in the last days. "Behold," says Isaiah, "the Lord maketh the
earth empty, and maketh it waste, and turneth it upside down, and
scattereth abroad the inhabitants thereof. And it shall be, as with the
people, so with the priest. ***** The land shall be utterly
emptied and utterly spoiled: for the Lord hath spoken this word. The
* II Thes. ii: 1-12.
INTKODUCTION. XCV
earth mourneth and fadeth away, the world languisheth and fadeth
away, the haughty people of the earth do languish. The earth also is de-
filed Tinder the inhabitants thereof; because they have transgressed the
laws, changed the ordinance, broken the everlasting covenant. There-
fore hath the curse devoured the earth, and they that dwell therein are
desolate: therefore the inhabitants of the earth are burned, and few
men left."*
Clearly all this prophecy of Isaiah's has not yet been fulfilled; for the
earth, however much it may have been defiled under the inhabitants
thereof, has not yet been burned, and but few men left. That is a judg-
ment that still hangs over the world; and will come upon it as sure as
the Lord has spoken the word; and that, too, because men have trans-
gressed the laws; because they have changed the ordinances, because
they have broken — not the covenant made with Moses, or with Abra-
ham,— but because they have broken the everlasting covenant; of which
covenant the blood of Christ is the sign and seal.f In other words, they
have broken the Gospel covenant — departed from the Gospel faith —
hence the predicted judgment.
If I did not think these two great prophecies foretold completely the
universal apostasy of Christendom, I should be tempted to enter into the
consideration of the great prophecies to be found in the book of Daniel
and the book of Revelation, and show how to both of these prophets,
as well as unto Paul and other New Testament writers, the Lord re-
vealed the rise of an earth power that would not only open his mo ith
in blasphemy against God, to blaspheme His name and them who dwell
in heaven; J who would speak great words against the Most High, and
so magnify himself as to stand up against the Prince of princes § — but
who would also make war with the saints and "prevail against them; "||
who would "wear out the saints of the Most High;"** "destroy the
mighty and the holy people; "ft "make war with the saints and over-
come them."tt But believing that the two passages quoted at length
entirely cover the subject prophetically, I shall not here enter into
further prophetic proofs either as to the corruptions of the Christian relig-
ion or the destruction of the Christian Church, deeming that what has
already been set forth sufficient on that head.
Conclusion.
The sum of the whole matter is: — The purpose of man's creation, and
the plan of his redemption, were known to God and the immense host
* Isaiah xxiv: 1-6.
t Heb. xiii: 10.
t Rev. xiii: 6.
§ Dan. vii: 25; viii : 25.
II Dan. vii: 21.
** Dan. vii: 25.
tt Dan. viii: 24.
XX Rev. xiii: 7.
XCVl INTRODUCTION.
of the spirits of men before the creation of the earth. Adam came to
the new creation, the earth, under the divine commandment to people it
with his offspring. From Adam to Messiah numerous dispensations
of the Gospel were given to men ; but these dispensations were limited
in their effectiveness, owing to the proneness of men to reject the
truth, and to walk in darkness rather than light because their deeds
were evil. Yet God left not Himself without witnesses in the earth; for
there were a few in all dispensations that honored Him and His
righteous laws. Finally, when the appointed time was come, Jesus of
Nazareth, the Son of God, came and made the appointed Atone-
ment for the sins of the world and brought men under the dominion of
His mercy. He taught the Gospel; He brought life and immortality to
light; He brought into existence His Church, and then ascended on
high to His Father. For a time the Gospel in its purity was preached
in the world by the chosen Apostles, though even in their day men
began to mar it with their vain philosophies, their doctrines of science,
falsely so called; and when the Apostles were all fallen asleep, then
corruptions ran riot in the Church, doctrines of men were taught for
the commandments of God; a church made by men was substituted for
the Church of Christ; a church full of pride and worldliness; a church
which while it clung to forms of godliness ran riot in excesses and
abominations — until spiritual darkness fell like a pall over the nations;
and thus they lay for ages. In vain men sought to establish reforms,
and through them bring back the religion of Jesus Christ, and the
Church of Christ. To do that, however, was beyond the power of
these men, however good their intentions. The Gospel taken from the
earth, divine authority lost, the Church of Christ destroyed, there was
but one way in which all these could be restored, viz. : By re-opening
the heavens and dispensing again a knowledge of the Gospel ; by once
more conferring divine authority upon men, together with a commission
to teach all the world, and re-establish the Church of Christ on earth.
In a word, it would require the incoming of the Dispensation of the
Fullness of Times to restore all things, and gather together in one all
things in Christ, both in heaven and in earth. Such a Dispensation is
promised of God, as we have seen; and now it only remains to add
that the History of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints, as
set forth in these volumes, is the history of that series of events which
has resulted in the restoration of the Gospel in its fullness, and the
re-establishment of the Church of Jesus Christ on earth.
History
OF THE
Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints.
VOL. I.
HISTORY
OF THE
CHURCH OF JESUS CHRIST
•OF-
LATTER-DAY SAINTS.
PERIOD I.
HISTORY OF JOSEPH SMITH. THE PROPHET
CHAPTER I.
JOSEPH smith's BIKTH AND LINEAGE — THE PKOPHET's FIRST
VISION — "this IS MY BELOVED SON."
Owing to the many reports which had been put in circula-
tion by evil-disposed and designing persons, in rj,^^ prophet's
relation to the rise and progress of the Church introduction.
of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints', all of which have
been designed by the authors thereof to militate against
its character as a Church and its progress in the world
— I have been induced to write this history, to dis-
abuse the public mind, and put all inquirers after truth
into possession of the facts, as they have transpired, in
relation both to myself and the Church, so far as I have
such facts in my possession. In this history I shall pre-
sent the various events in relation to this Church, in truth
and righteousness, as they have transpired, or as they at
7 Vol. I.
2 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. [A. D. 1805-20
present exist, being now the eighth* year since the organ-
iz9.tion of said Church.
I was born in the year of our Lord one thousand eight
Birth and An- hundred and five, on the twenty-third day of
cestry. December, in the town of Sharon, Windsor
county, state of Vermont. My father, Joseph Smith,
was born July 12th, 1771, in Topsfield, Essex county,
Massachusetts ; his father, Asael Smith was born March
7th, 1744, in Topsfield, Massachusetts; his father, Sam-
uel Smith, was born January 26th, 1714, in Topsfield,
Massachusetts; his father, Samuel Smith, was born Jan-
uary 26th, 1666, in Topsfield, Massachusetts; his father,
Robert Smith, came from England. My father, Joseph
Smith, Senior, left the state of Vermont, and moved to
Palmyra, Ontario (now Wayne) county, in the state of New
York, when I was in my tenth year, or thereabouts. In
about four years after my father's arrival in Palmyra he
moved with his family into Manchester, in the same county
of Ontario, his family consisting^of eleven souls, namely —
my father, Joseph Smith, my mother, Lucy Smith, (whose
name, previous to her marriage, was Mack, daughter of
Solomon Mack,)t my brothers Alvin, (who died Novem-
ber 19th, 1824, in the 27th year of his age,) Hyrum, my-
self, Samuel Harrison, William, Don Carlos, and my sis-
ters Sophronia, Catherine, and Lucy.
Some time in the second year after our removal to Man-
Reiigious Chester, there was in the place where we lived
Excitement in ^j^ unusual excitemcnt on the subiect of reli-
Western _ •' _
New York. giou. It commeuced witli the Metliodists, but
soon became general among all the sects in that region
of country. Indeed, the whole district of country seemed
*That is, 1838, since the Church was organized April 6th, 1830. The date at
which the Prophet began the writing of this History is also indicated on a subse-
quent page, where reference is made to the final return of the plates to the angel,
in whose charge they remained "until this day, the second day of May, 1838."
t The Mack family, at least back to Ebenezer Mack, grandfather of Lucy, was
from the state of Connecticut;' ("Joseph Smith and his Progenitors." by Lucy
Smith, ch. ix.)
A. D. 1820) HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. -3'
affected by it, and great multitudes united themselves
to the different religious parties, which created no small stir
and division amongst the people, some crying, "Lo here! "
and others, "Lo, there!" Some were contending for the
Methodist faith, some for the Presbyterian, and some for
the Baptist. For notwithstanding the great love which
the converts to these different faiths expressed at the time
of their conversion, and the great zeal manifested by the
respective clergy, who were active in getting up and pro-
moting this extraordinary scene of religious feeling, in
order to have everybody converted, as they were pleased
to call it, let them join what sect they pleased — yet when
f5e converts began to file off, some to one party and some
to another, it was seen that the seemingly good feelings
of both the priests and the converts were more pretended
than real; for a scene of great confusion and bad feeling-
ensued; priest contending against priest, and convert
against convert; so that all their good feelings one for
another, if they ever had any, were entirely lost in a strife
of words and a contest about opinions.
I was at this time in my fifteenth year. My father ' s family
was proselyted to the Presbyterian faith, and
„,..,, ,, Reflections
tour 01 them joined that church, namely — my on Divided
mother Lucy ; my brothers Hyrum and Samuel
Harrison; and my sister Sophronia. During this time of
great excitement, my mind was called up to serious reflec-
tion and great uneasiness ; but though my feelings were deep
and often poignant, still I kept myself aloof from all these
parties, though I attended their several meetings as often
as occasion would permit. In process of time my mind
became somewhat partial to the Methodist sect, and I felt
some desire to be united with them ; but so great were the
confusion and strife among the different denominations,
that it was impossible for a person young as I was, and
so unacquainted with men and things, to come to any
certain conclusion who was right and who was wrong. My
mind at times was greatly excited, the cry and tumult
4 HISTOKY OF THE CHURCH. [A. D. 1820
were so ^reat and incessant. The Presbyterians were most
decided against the Baptists and Methodists, and used all
the powers of both reason and sophistry to prove their
errors, or, at least, to make the people think they were in
error.' On the other hand, the Baptists and Methodists in
their turn were equally zealous in endeavoring to establish
their own tenets and disprove all others.
In the midst of this war of words and tumult of opin-
Perpiexit of io^s, I oftcu Said to uiysolf, what is to be
the Prophet. clouc ? Wlio of all tlicse partics are right; or,
are they all wrong together! If any one of them be
right, which is it, and how shall I know it? Wliile I was
laboring under the extreme difficulties caused by the
contests of these parties of religionists, I was one day
reading the Epistle of James, first chapter and fifth verse,
which reads:
4
\ '/
1 p *•/ ^ . . ■ .
If any of you lack wisdom, let him ask of God, that giveth to all men
liberally, and upbraideth not; and it shall be given him.
Never did any passage of Scripture come with more
power to the heart of man than this did at this
The Promise
of James tiuic to miue. It seemed to enter with great
force into every feeling of my heart. I re-
flected on it again and again, knowing that if any person
needed wisdom from Grod, I did; for how to act I did not
know and unless I could get more wisdom than I then
had, I would never know; for the teachers of religion of
the different sects understood the same passage of Scrip-
ture so differently as to destroy all confidence in settling
the question by. an appeal to the Bible. At lengtli I game
to the conclusion that I must either remain in darkness and
confusion, or else I must do as James directs, that is, ask
of God. I at length came to the determination-to "ask of
God," concluding that if He gave wisdein to them that
lacked wisdom, and would give liberally, and not upbraid,
I might venture. So, in accordance with this, my deter-
mination to ask God, I retired to the woods tcL-*imke
A- D. 1820] HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 5
the attempt. It was on the morning of a beautiful, clear
day, early in the spring of eighteen hundred and twenty.
It was the first time in my life that I had made such an
attempt, for amidst all my anxieties I had never as yet
made the attempt to pray vocally.
After I had retired to the place where I had previously
designed to go, having looked around me, and ^^^^.^ ^f
finding mvself alone, I kneeled down and be- satan to oe-
~ - ' stroy the
gan to offer up the desires of my heart to God. ^i-opiiet.
I had scarcely done so, when immediately I was seized
upon by some power which entirely overcame me, and
had such an astonishing influence over me as to bind
my tongue so that I could not speak. Thick darkness
gathered around me, and it seemed to me for a time
as if I were doomed to sudden destruction. But, exerting
all my powers to call upon God to deliver me out of the
power of this enemy which had seized upon me, and at
the very moment when I was ready to sink into despair
and abandon myself to destruction — not to an imaginary
ruin, but to the power of some actual being from the un-
seen world, who had such marvelous power as I had
never before felt in any being — just at this moment of
great alarm, I saw a pillar of light exactly over my head,
above the brightness of the sun, which descended gradually
until it fell upon me.
It no sooner appeared than I found myself delivered
from the enemy which held me bound, r^,^^ ^^^^^
When the light rested upon me I saw two vision.
personages, whose brightness and glory defy all descrip-
tion, standing above me in the air. One of them spake
unto me, calling me by name, and said — pointing to the
other —
"THIS IS MY BELOVED SON, HEAR HIM.''
My object in going to inquire of the Lord was to know
which of all the sects was right, that I might know which
to join. No sooner, therefore, did I get possession of my-
6 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. [A. D. 1820
self, SO as to be able to speak, than I asked the personages
who stood above me in the light, which of all the sects
state of Chris- ^^^ right — and which I should join. I was
tian World. answered that I must join none of them, for
they were all wrong, and the personage who addressed
me said that all their creeds were an abomination in
His sight: that those professors were all corrupt; that
"they draw near to me with their lips, but their hearts
are far from me; they teach for doctrines the command-
ments of men: having a form of godliness, but they deny
the power thereof." He again forbade me to join with
any of them: and many other things did he say unto me,
which I cannot write at this time. When I came to my-
self again, I found myself lying on my back, looking up
into heaven. When the light had departed, I had no
strength; but soon recovering in some degree, I went
home. And as I leaned up to the fireplace, mother in-
quired what the matter was. I replied, "Never mind, all
is well — I am well enough off." I then said to my mother,
"I have learned for myself that Presbyterianism is not
true."
"seems as though the adversary was aware, at a very
Sectarian Op- ^^rly pcriod of uiy life, that I was destined to
position. prove a disturber and an annoyer of his king-
dom; else why should the powers of darkness combine
against me? Why the opposition and persecution that
arose against me, almost in my infancy? Some few
days after I had this vision, I happened to be in com-
pany with one of the Methodist preachers, who was very
active in the before-mentioned religious excitement, and,
conversing with him on the subject of religion, I took oc-
casion to give him an account of the vision which I had
had. I was greatly surprised at his behavior; he treated
my communication not only lightly, but with great con-
tempt, saying, it was all of the devil, that there were no
such things as visions or revelations in these days ; that all
such things had ceased with the Apostles, and that there
^- ^- 1^20] HISTOEY OF THE CHCKCH. 7
would never be any more of tliem. I soon fonnd, how-
ever, that my telhng the story had excited a great deal of
prejudice against me among professors of religion, and
was the cause of great persecution, which continued to in-
crease; and though I was an obscure boy, only between
fourteen and fifteen years of age, and my circumstances in
life such as to make a boy of no consequence in the world,
yet men of high standing would take notice sufficient to
excite the public mind against me, and create a bitter per-
secution; and this was common among all the sects — all
united to persecute me.
t caused me serious reflection then, and often has since,
how very strange it was that an obscure boy,
•J ^ -J ^ Reflections
of a little over fourteen years of age, and one, upon sectaii-
too, who was doomed to the necessity of ob-
taining a seamy maintenance by his daily labor, should be
thought a character of sufficient importance to attract the
attention of the great ones of the most popular sects of the
day, and in a manner to create in them a spirit of the
most bitter persecution and reviling. But strange or not,
so it was, and it was often the cause of great sorrow to
myself. However, it was nevertheless a fact that T had
beheld a vision. I have thought since, that I felt much
like Paul, when he made his defense before King Agrippa,
and related the account of the vision he had when he saw
a light, and heard a voice; but still there were but few
who believed him; some said he was dishonest, others said
he was mad; and he was ridiculed and reviled. But all
this did not destroy the reality of his vision. He had seen
a vision, he knew he had, and all the persecution under
heaven could not make it otherwise; and though they
should persecute him unto death, yet he knew, and would
know to the last breath, that he had both seen a light,
and heard a voice speaking unto him, and all the world
could not make him think or believe otherwise. So it was
with me. I had actually seen a light, and in the midst of
that light 1 saw two personages, and they did in reality
8 HISTOKY OF THE CHURCH. t^- ^- ^^^O
speak to me ; and though I was hated and persecuted f or
saying that I had seen a vision, yet it was true; and while
they were persecuting me, reviling me, and speaking all
manner of evil against me falsely for so saying, I was led
to say in my heart. Why persecute me for telling the truth?
I have actually seen a vision, and who am I that I can
withstand God, or why does the world think to make
me deny what I have actually seen? For I had seen a
vision; I knew it, and I knew that God knew it, and I
could not deny it, neither dared I do it, at least I knew that
by so doing I would offend God, and come under condem-
nation.
I had now got my mind satisfied so far as the sectarian
All Doubts world was concerned ; that it was not my duty
Settled. ^Q JQJjj with any of them, but to continue as I
was until further directed. I had found the testimony
of James to be true, that a man who lacked wisdom
might ask of God, and obtain, and not be upbraided.
A. D. 1820-23] HISTORY OF THE CHUECH.
CHAPTER II.
THE VISITATION OF MOEONI— EXISTENCE OF THE BOOK OF
MORMON MADE KNOWN.
I CONTINUED to piirsue my common vocation in life until
the twenty-first of September, one thousand ^ , ^
'' ^ ' , Interval of
eisrht hundred and twenty-three, all the time Three Years
1820-23
suffering severe persecution at the hands of all
classes of men, both religious and irreligious, because I
continued to affirm that I had seen a vision.
During the space of time which intervened between the
time I had the vision and the year eighteen ^^onfession of
hundred and twenty-three — having been forbid- Errors.
den to join any of the religious sects of the day, and
being of very tender years, and persecuted by those who
ought to have been my friends, and to have treated me
kindly, and if they supposed me to be deluded to have
endeavored in a proper and affectionate manner to have
reclaimed me, — I was left to all kinds of temptations; and
mingling with all kinds of society, I frequently fell into
many foolish errors, and displayed the weakness of youth,
and the foibles of human nature; which, I am sorry to
say, led me into divers temptations, offensive in the sight
of Grod. In making this confession, no one need sujjpose
me guilty of any great or malignant sins. A disposition
to commit such was never in my nature. But I was guilty
of levity, and sometimes associated with jovial com-
pany, etc., not consistent with that character which
ought to be maintained by one who was called of God as
I had been. But this will not seem very strange to any
10 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. [A. D. 1823
one who recollects my youth, and is acquainted with my
native cheery temperament.*
In consequence of these things, I often felt condemned
for my weakness and imperfections; when, on the even-
* With this agrees a letter which the Prophet addressed to Oliver Cowdery upon
hearing that it was the intention of the latter to publish a series of articles in the
Saints^ Messenger and Advocate, on "Early Scenes and Incidents in the Church."
The letter referred to appeared in Vol. 1, No. 3, of the Messenger and Advocate,
1834.
LETTER FROM .JOSEPH SMITH TO OLIVER COWUERY :
Dear Brother:
Having learned from the tirst number of the Messenger and Advocate, that you
were not only about to "give a history of the rise and progress of the Church of
the Latter-day Saints ; " but that said history would necessarily embrace my life
and character, I have been induced to give you the time and place of my birth; as
I have learned that many of the opposers of those principles which 1 have held
forth to the world, profess a personal acquaintance with me, though when in my
presence, represent me to be another person, in age, education, and stature, from
what I am.
I was born (according to a record of the same kept by my pai-ents) in the town
of Sharon, Windsor county, Vermont, on the 23rd of December, 1805. At the age
or ten my father's family removed to Palmyra, New York, where, in the vicinity of
which, I lived, or, made it my place of residence, until I was twenty-one; the latter
part in the town of Manchester.
During this time, as is common to most, or all youths, I fell into many vices and
follies; but as mj' accusers are, and have been forward to accuse me of being guilty
of gross and outrageous violations of the peace and good order of the community,
I take the occasion to remark that, though as I have said above, "as is common to
most, or all youths, I fell into many vices and follies," I have not, neither can it be
sustained, in truth, been guilty of wronging or injuring any man or society of men;
and those imperfections to which I allude, and for which I have often had occasion
to lament, were alight, and too often, vain mind, exhibiting a foolish and trifling-
conversation.
This being all, and the worst, that my accusers can substantiate against my moral
character, I wish to add that it is not without a deep feeling of regret that I am
thus called upon in answer to my own conscience, to fulfill a duty I owe to myself,,
as well as to the cause of truth, in making this public confession of my former un-
circumspect walk, and trifling conversation and more particularlj', as I often acted
in violation of those holy precepts which I knew came from God. But as the
"Articles and Covenants," of this Church are plain upon this particular point, I
do not deem it important to proceed further. I only add, that I do not, nor never ^
have, pretended to be any other than a man "subject to passion," and liable, with-
out the assisting grace of the Savior, to deviate from that perfect path in which all
men are commanded to walk.«\
By giving the above a place in your valuable paper, you will confer a lasting-
favor upon myself as an individual, and, as I humbly hope, subserve the cause of
righteousness.
I am, with feelings of esteem, your fellow-laborer in the Gospel of our Lord,
[Signed] Joseph Smith.
A. D. 1823 J HISTORY OF THE CHUECH. 11
ing of the al^ove-inentioiied twenty-first of September,,
after I had retired to my bed for the night, I betook my-
self to prayer and supplication to Almighty Appearing of
God for forgiveness of all my sins and follies, Moroni.
and also for a manifestation to me, that I might know of
my state and standing before Him; for I had full confi-
dence in obtaining a divine manifestation, as I previously
had done. While I was thus in the act of calling upon
God, I discovered a light appearing in my room, which
continued to increase until the room was lighter than at
noonday, when immadiately a personage appeared at my
bedside, standing in the air, for his feet did not touch the
floor. He had on a loose robe of most exquisite white-
ness. It was a whiteness beyond anything earthly I had
ever seen; nor do I believe that any earthly thing could
be made to appear so exceedingly white and brilliant. His
hands were naked and his arms also, a little above the
wrist, so, also were his feet naked, as were his legs, a
little above the ankles. His head and neck were also bare.
I could discover that he had no other clothing on but this
robe, as it was open, so that I could see into his bosom.
Not only was his robe exceedingly white, but his whole
person was glorious beyond description, and his counte-
nance truly like lightning. The room was exceedingly
light, but not so very bright as immediately around his.
person.
When first I looked uj)on him, I was afraid; but
the fear soon left me. He called me by name, Moroni's
and said unto me that he was a messenger Message.
sent from the presence of God to me and that his name
was Moroni;* that God had a work for me to do; and
that my name should be had for good and evil among all
nations, kindreds, and tongues, or that it should be both
* In the original publication of the history in the Times and Seasons at Nauvoo,.
this name appears as "Nephi," and the Millennial Star perpetuated the error in
its republication of the History. That it is an error is evident, and it is so noted in
the manuscripts to which access has been had in the preparation of this work. See-
also Book of Doctrine and Covenants, section 27, par. 5, and section 128, par. 20.
12 HISTOEY OF THE CHURCH. t*'^- ^- ^^^^
good and evil spoken of among all people. He said there
was a book deposited, written upon gold plates, giving an
account of the former inhabitants of this continent, and
the sources from whence they sprang. He also said that
the fullness of the everlasting Gospel was contained in it,
as delivered by the Savior to the ancient inhabitants ; also
that there were two stones in silver bows— and these stones,
fastened to a breastplate, constituted what is called the
Urim and Thummim— deposited with the plates ; and the
possession and use of these stones were what constituted
"Seers" in ancient or former times; and that God had
prepared them for the purpose of translating the book.
After telling me these things, he commenced quoting
the prophecies of the Old Testament. He first
Ancient * ^ ^
Prophecies^ quotcd part of the third chapter of Malachi,*
and he quoted also the fourth or last chapter
of the same prophecy, though with a little variation
from the way it reads in our Bibles. Instead of quoting
the first verse as it reads in our books, he quoted it thus:
l^'or behold the day cometh that shall buru as an oven, and all the
proud, yea, and all that do wickedly shall burn as stubble: for they
that come shall burn them, saith the Lord of hosts, that it shall leave
them neither root nor branch.
And again, he quoted the fifth verse thus:
Behold I will reveal unto you the Priesthood, by the hand of Elijah
the prophet, before the coming of the great and dreadful day of the
Lord.
He also quoted the next verse differently:
And he shall plant in the hearts of the children the promises made to
the fathers, and the hearts of the children shall turn to their fathers; if
it were not so, the whole earth would be utterly wasted at his coming.
In addition to these, he quoted the eleventh chapter of
Isaiah, saying that it was about to be fulfilled. He quoted
♦ Most likely the first part of the chapter, as that deals with the coming of a
messenger to prepare the way for the glorious coming of Messiah.
A. D. 1823] HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 18
also the third chapter of Acts, twenty-second and twenty-
third verses, precisely as they stand in our New Testa-
ment. He said that that Prophet was Christ; but the
day had not yet come when "they who would not hear his
voice should be cut off from among the people," but soon
would come. He also quoted the second chapter of Joel,
from the tw^enty- eighth verse to the last. He also said
that this was not yet fulfilled, but was soon to be. And
he further stated that the fullness of the Gentiles was soon
to come in. He quoted many other passages of Scripture,
and offered many explanations which cannot be mentioned
here.
Again, he told me, that when I got those plates of which
he had spoken— for the time that they should pj^^^^g j^^^^
be obtained was not yet fulfilled — I should not ^^ shown.
show them to any person ; neither the breast plate with
the Urim and Thummim; only to those to whom I
should be commanded to show them; if I did I should
be destroyed. While he was conversing with me about
the plates, the vision was opened to my mind that I
could see the place where the plates were deposited, and
that so clearly and distinctly that I knew the place again
when I visited it.
After this communication, I saw the light in the room
began to gather immediately around the person
^ ^ -' ^ ^ Second Ap-
of him who had been speakmg to me, and it pearing of
continued to do so, until the room was again
left dark, except just around me, when instantly I saw,
as it were, a conduit open right up into heaven, and he
ascended until he entirely disappeared, and the room was
left as it had been before this heavenly light had made its
appearance. I lay musing on the singularity of the
scene and marveling greatly at what had been told to me
by this extraordinary messenger; when, in the midst of my
meditation, I suddenly discovered that my room was again
beginning to get lighted, and in an instant, as it were, the
same heavenly messenger was again by my bedside. He
14 HISTOEY OF THE CHURCH. I A I). 182:5
•commenced, and again related the very same things which
he had done at the first visit, without the least variation;
which having done, he informed me of great judgments
which were coming upon the earth, with great desolations
by famine, sword, and pestilence; and that these grievous
judgments would come on the earth in this generation.
Having related these things, he again ascended as he had
•done before.
By this time, so deep were the impressions made on my
The Third \i miud, that sleep had fled from my eyes, and I
pearing of lay Overwhelmed in astonishment at what I
Moroni. iiii ni i-r-k
had both seen and heard. But what w^as my
surprise when again I beheld the same messenger at my
bedside, and heard him rehearse or repeat over again to
me the same things as before; and added a caution to me,
telling me that Satan would try to tempt me, (in conse-
quence of the indigent circumstances of my father's
family,) to get the plates for the purpose of getting rich.
This he forbade me, saying that I must have no other ob-
ject in view in getting the plates but to glorify God, and
must not be influenced by any other motive than that of
building His kingdom; otherwise I could not get them.
After this third visit, he again ascended into heaven as be-
fore, and I was again left to ponder on the strangeness of
what I had just experienced; when almost immediately
after the heavenly messenger had ascended from me the
third time, the cock crowed, and I found that day w^as ap-
proaching, so that our interviews must have occupied the
whole of that night.
I shortly after arose from my bed, and, as usual, went
to the necessary labors of the day; but, in
Fourth Ap- "^ .
pearing of attempting to work as at other times, I found
my strength so exhausted as to render me entire-
ly unable. My father, who was laboring along with me,
■discovered something to be wrong with me, and told me
to go home. I started with the intention of going to the
house; but, in attempting to cross the fence out of the
A. I). 182:3] HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 15
field wnere we were, my strength entirely failed nie, and
I fell helpless on the ground, and for a time was quite un-
conscious of anything. The first thing that I can recol-
lect was a voice speaking unto me, calling me by name.
I looked up, and beheld the same messenger standing over
my head, surrounded by light as before. He then again
related unto me all that he had related to me the previous
night, and commanded me to go to my father and tell him
of the vision and commandments which I had received.
I obeyed; I returned to my father in the field, and
rehearsed the whole matter to him. He replied to me
that it was of Grod, and told me to go and do as com-
manded by the messenger. I left the field, and went to
the place where the messenger had told me the plates were
deposited; and owing to the distinctness of the vision
which I had had concerning it, I knew the place the in-
stant that I arrived there.
Convenient to the village of Manchester, Ontario
county. New York, stands a hill of considerable rpj^^ ^j^ ^.^j.
size, and the most elevated of any in the '"orah.
neighborhood.* On the west side of this hill, not far
from the top, under a stone of considerable size, lay
the plates, deposited in a stone box. This stone was
thick and rounding in the middle on the upper side, and
thinner towards the edges, so that the middle part of it
*The following description of Cumorah is from the pen of Oliver Cowdery:
You are acquainted with the mail road from Palmyra, Wayne county, to Canan-
•daigua, Ontario county. New York, and also, as you pass from the former to the
latter place, before arriving at the little village of Manchester, say from three to
four, or about four miles from Palmyra, you pass a large hill on the east side of
the road. Why I say large, is because it is as large perhaps, as any in that coun-
try. To a person acquainted with this road a description would be unnecessary, as
it is the largest and rises the highest of any on that route. The north end rises
quite sudden until it assumes a level with the more southerly extremity, and I think I
may say an elevation higher than at the south a short distance, say half or three-
fourths of a mile. As you pass toward Canandaigua it lessens gradually until
the surface assumes its common level, or is broken by other smaller hills or
ridges, water courses and ravines. I think I am justified in saj'ing that this is
the highest hill for some distance round, and I am certain that its appearance,
as it rises so suddenly from a plain on the north, must attract the notice of
the traveler as he passes by — Messenger and Advocate, 18S4.
16 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. [A. D. 1823-25
was visible above the ground, but the edge all round was
covered with earth.
Having removed the earth, I obtained a lever, which I
got fixed under the edge of the stone, and with a little ex-
The Nephite ©I'tiou raiscd it up. I looked in, and there in-
Record. dccd did I bcliold the plates, the Urim and
Thummim, and the breastplate, as stated by the mes-
senger. The box in which they lay was formed by laying
stones together in some kind of cement. In the bottom
of the box were laid two stones crosswise of the box, and
on these stones lay the plates and the other things with
them.
I made an attempt to take them out, but was forbidden
by the messenger, and was again informed that
Four Aunual '' , . .
Visits to cu- the time for bringing them forth had not yet
arrived, neither would it, until four years from
that time; but he told me that I should come to that
place precisely in one year from that time, and that he
would there meet with me, and that I should continue
to do so until the time should come for obtaining the
plates. Accordingly, as I had been commanded, I went
at the end of each year, and at each time I found the
same messenger there, and received instruction and in-
telligence from him at each of our interviews, respecting
what the Lord was going to do, and how and in what
manner His kingdom was to be conducted in the last days.
As my father's worldly circumstances were very lim-
ited, we were under the necessity of laboring^
ing a Money with our hauds, hiring out by day's work and
otherwise, as we could get opportunity. Some-
times we were at home, and sometimes abroad, and by
continued labor, were enabled to get a comfortable main-
tenance. In the year 1824* my father's family met with
a great affliction by the death of my eldest brother,
•A genealogy of the Prophet's family in the Church records gives the date of
Alvin's death, November 19, 1825. Lucy Smith's history of the Prophet agrees-
with the text above— 1824, November 19.
A. D. 1825-271 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 17
Alvin. Ill the month of October, 1825, I hired with an
old gentleman by the name of Josiah Stoal,* who lived
in Chenango county, state of New York. He had heard
something of a silver mine having been opened by the
Spaniards in Harmony, Susquehanna county, state of
Pennsylvania; and had, previous to my hiring to him,
been digging, in order, if possible, to discover the mine.
After I went to live with him, he took me, with the rest
of his hands, to dig for the silver mine, at which I con-
tinued to work for nearly a month, without success in our
undertaking, and finally I prevailed with the old gentle-
man to cease digging after it. Hence arose the very
prevalent story of my having been a money-digger.
During the time that I was thus employed, I was put
to board with a Mr. Isaac Hale, of that place; The Prophet's
it was there I first saw my wife (his daughter) , Marriage.
Emma Hale.f On the 18th of January, 1827, we were
married, while I was yet employed in the service of Mr.
Stoal. Owing to my continuing to assert that I had
seen a vision, persecution still followed me, and my
wife's father's family were very much opposed to our be-
ing married. I was, therefore, under the necessity of tak-
ing her elsewhere ; so we went and were married at the
house of Squire Tarbill, in South Bainbridge, Chenango
county, New^ York. Immediately after my marriage, I
left Mr. Stoal 's and went to my father's, and farmed
with him that season.
*Also spelled ''Stowel'" in the original manusoript.
tEmma Hale was born in the town of Harmony, Susquehanna county, Penn-
sylvania, July 10, 1804. It will therefore be observed that Emma Hale was in
her twenty-third year at the time of her marriage with the Prophet; hence of
age; hence, under the law, mistress of her own actions. This is remarked because
the Prophet, in works written against him. is charged with having abducted his
S Vol.
18 HISTOEY OF THE CHURCH. [A. D. 1827.
CHAPTER III.
THE NEPHITE EECORD DELIVEEED TO JOSEPH — THE ANGEL's
WARNING THE WORK OF TRANSLATION.
J
At length the time arrived for obtaining the plates, the
Urim and Thummim, and the Breastplate. On the twenty-
second day of September, one thousand eight
The Prophet ' ^ .
Receives the hundred and twenty-seven, having gone as
usual at the end of another year to the place
where they were deposited, the same heavenly messenger
delivered them up to me with this charge : l4hat I should
be responsible for them ; that if I should let them go care-
lessly, or through any neglect of mine, I should be cut
off ; but that if I would use all my endeavors to preserve
them, until he, the messenger, should call for them, they
should be protected.
I soon found out the reason why I had received such
strict charges to keep them safe, and why it was that the
messenger had said that when I had done
Efforts of En- ^ , i i , i i
emiestoGet wliat was requu'ed at my hand, he would
call for them. For^io sooner was it known
that I had them, than the most strenuous exertions were
used to get them from me. -^very stratagem that could
be inyejatedwas resorted to for that purpose. The per-
secution became more bitter and severe than before, and
multitudes were on the alert continually to get them from
me. if possible. But by the wisdom of God, they re-
mained safe in my hands, until I had accomplished by
them what was required at my hand. When, according
to arrangements, the messenger called for them, I de-
livered them up to him ; and he has them in his charge
A. 1). 1827-28] HISTOKY OF THE CHURCH. 19
uulil this day, being the second day of May, one thousand
eight hundred and thirty-eight.*
The excitement, however, still continued, and rumor
with her thousand tongues was all the time employed in cir-
culating falsehoods about my father's family, Misrepresen-
and about myself. If I were to relate a thou- tations.
sandth part of them, it would fill up volumes. The perse-
cution, however, became so intolerable that I was under the
necessity of leaving Manchester, and going with my wife
to Susquehanna county, in the state of Pennsylvania.
While preparing to start, — being very poor, and the
persecution so heavy upon us that there was no proba-
bility that we would ever be otherwise, — in Removal to
the midst of our afflictions we found a friend i'ennsyivania.
in a gentleman by the name of Martin Harris, f who
came to us and gave me fiftj^ dollars to assist us on
our journey. Mr. Harris was a resident* of Palmyra
township, Wayne county, in the state of New York,
and a farmer of respectability. By this timely aid
was I enabled to reach the place of my destination in
Pennsylvania; and immediately after my arrival there I
commenced copying the characters off the plates. I
copied a considerable number of them, and by means of
the Urim and Thummim I translated some of them,
which I did between the time I arrived at the house of my
wife's father, in the month of December, and the Febru-
ary following.
Some time in this month of February, the aforemen-
tioned Mr. Martin Harris came to our place,
Words of the
got the characters which I had drawn off the Book Given to
plates, and started with them to the city of
New York. For what took place relative to him and the
* See footnote page 2.
t Martin Harris, who subsequently became one of the Three Witnesses to the
Book of Mormon, was born in East-town, Saratoga county, New York, on the 18th
of May, 1783. When in his ninth year his father moved with his family into Pal-
myra, Wayne county, so that man and boy Martin Harris had lived in Palmyra
some thirty-six years. He had amassed a considerable property in lands, and had
established a reputation for business reliability.
20 • HISTOKY OF THE CHDKCH. [A. D. 1828
characters, I refer to his own account of the circum-
stances, as he related them to me after his return, which
was as follows:
I went to the city of New York, and presented the characters which
had been translated, with the translation thereof, to Professor Charles
Anthon, a gentleman celebi'ated for his literary attainments. Professor
Anthon stated that the translation was correct, more so than any he
had before seen translated from the Egyptian. I then showed him
those which were not yet translated, and he said that they were Egyp-
tian, Chaldaic, Assyriac, and Arabic; and he said they were true char-
acters. He gave me a certificate, certifying to the people of Palmyra
that they were true characters, and that the translation of such of them
as had been translated was also correct. I took the certificate and put
it into my pocket, and was just leaving the house, when Mr. Anthon
called me back, and asked me how the young man foimd out that there
were gold plates in the place where he found them. I answered that
an angel of God had revealed it unto him.
He then said to me, "Let me see that certificate." I accordingly
took it out of my pocket and gave it to him, when he took it and tore it
to pieces, saying, that there was no such thing now as ministering of
angels, and that if I would bring the plates to him, he would translate
them. I informed him that part of the plates were sealed, and that I
was forbidden to bring them. He replied, "I cannot read a sealed
book." I left him and went to Dr. Mitchell, who sanctioned what Pro-
fessor Anthon had said respecting both the characters and the trans-
lation.*
Mr. Harris, having returned from his tour, left me and
went home to Palmyra, arranged his affairs, and returned
again to my house about the 12th of April,
The Loss of '^ -^ ^ . . „ i -i t
116 Pages of 1828, and commenced writing tor me while 1
anuscnp . translated from the plates, which we con-
tinued until the 14th of June following, by which time he
* In a letter to E. D. Howe, of Painesville, Ohio, who published a book against
the Church in 1834, Professor Anthon acknowledged the visit of Martin Harris to
him and the presentation of the chai-acters in question. He states, however, that
Harris, whom he describes as "a plain, apparently simple-hearted farmer,"
presented him with a note from Dr. Samuel L. Mitchell, of New York, requesting
him (Anthon) to decipher, if possible, a paper which the "farmer" would hand to
him. The call on Dr. Mitchell, alluded to in Martin Harris' statement above, must,
therefore, have referred to a second visit to Dr. Mitchell, after his adventure with
Professor Anthon. The latter's communication to Howe bears the date of February
17th, 1834, and is published inextenso in Smucker's History of the 3/or»ions. pp. 37-39.
<
A. D. 1828] HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 21
had written one hundred and sixteen pages of manuscript
on foolscap paper. Some time after Mr. Harris had begun
to write for me, he began to importune me to give him
Hberty to carry the writings home and show them; and
desired of me that I would inquire of the Lord, through
the Urim and Thummim, if he might not do so. I did
inquire, and the answer was that he must not. However,
he was not satisfied with this answer, and desired that I
should inquire again. I did so, and the answer was as
before. Still he could not be contented, but insisted that
I should inquire once more. After much solicitation 1
again inquired of the Lord, and permission was granted
him to have the writings on certain conditions; which
were, that he show them only to his brother. Preserved
Harris, his own wife, his father and his mother, and a Mrs.
Cobb, a sister to his wife. In accordance with this last
answer, I required of him that he should bind himself in
a covenant to me in a most solemn manner that he
would not do otherwise than had been directed. He did
so. He bound himself as I required of him, took the
writings, and went his way. Notwithstanding, however,
/the great restrictions which he had been laid under, and
the solemnity of the covenant which he had made with
me, he did show them to others, and by stratagem they
got them away from him, and they never have been re-
covered unto this day.
In the meantime, while Martin Harris was gone with
the writings, I went to visit my father's family
Tn-i T • 11 o 1 Prophet's
at Manchester. I continued there for a short Journey to
season, and then returned to my place in and Return to
-pk 1 • T T J. 1 Ui. J. Pennsylvania.
Pennsylvania. Immediately after my return
home, I was w^alking out a little distance, when, behold,
the former heavenly messenger appeared and handed to
me the Urim and Thummim again — for it had been taken
from me in consequence of my having wearied the Lord
in asking for the privilege of letting Martin Harris take
the writings, which he lost by transgression— and I
22 HISTOKY OF THE CHURCH. [A. D. 1828
inquired of the Lord through it, and obtained the fol-
lowing:
Revelation to Joseph Smith, Jun., given July, 1828, concerning certain
manuscripts oj the first part of the Booh of Mormon, which had been
taken jrom the possession oj Martin Harris*
1. The works, and the designs, and the purposes of God cannot be
frustrated, neither can they come to nought.
2. For God doth not walk in crooked paths, neither doth He turn
to the right hand nor to the left, neither doth He vary from that which
He hath said, therefore His paths are straight, and His course is one
eternal round.
3. Remember, remember that it is not the work of God that is
frustrated, but the work of men;
4. For although a man may have many revelations, and have
power to do many mighty works, yet if he boasts in his own strength,
and sets at nought the counsels of God, and follows after the dictates of
his own will and carnal desires, he must fall and incur the vengeance
of a just God upon him.
5. Behold, you have been entrusted with these things, but how
strict were your commandments; and remember, also, the promises
which were made to you, if you did not transgress them;
6. And behold, how oft you have transgressed the commandments
and the laws of God, and have gone on in the persuasions of men;
7. For, behold, yow. should not have feared man more than God, al-
though men set at nought the counsels of God, and despise His works;
8. Yet you should have been faithful and He would have extended
His arm and supported you against all the fiery darts of the adversary ;
and He would have been with you in every time of trouble.
9. Behold, thou art Joseph, and thou wast chosen to do the work of
the Lord, but because of transgression, if thou art not aware thou wilt
fall.
10. But remember God is merciful; therefore, repent of that which
thou hast done which is contrary to the commandment which I gave
you, and thou art still chosen, and art again called to the work;
11. Except thou do this, thou shalt be delivered up and become as
other men and have no more gift.
12. And when thou deliveredst up that which God had given thee
sight and power to translate, thou deliveredst up that which was sacred
into the hands of a wicked man,
13. Who has set at nought the counsels of God, and has broken the
« Doctrine and Covenanta, sec. iii.
%
A. D. 1828] HISTOKY OF THE CHUKCH. 23
most sacred promises which were made before God, and has depended
upon his own judgment, and boasted in his own wisdom;
14. And this is the reason that thou hast lost thy privileges for a season;
15. For thou hast suffered the counsel of thy director to be trampled
upon from the beginning.
16. Nevertheless, my work shall go forth, for inasmuch as the
knowledge of a Savior has come into the world, through the testimony
of the Jews, even so shall the knowledge of a Savior come unto my
people,
17. And to the Nephites, and the Jacobites, and the Josephites, and
the Zoramites, through the testimony of their fathers —
18. And this testimony shall come to the knowledge of the Laman-
ites, and the Lemuelites, and the Ishmaelites, who dwindled in unbelief
because of the iniquity of their fathers, whom the Lord has suffered to
destroy their brethren the Nephites, because of their iniquities and their
abominations ;
19. And for this very purpose are these plates preserved which con-
tain these records, that the promises of the Lord might be fulfilled,
which He made to His people;
20. And that the Lamanites might come to the knowledge of rtieir
fathers, and that they might know the promises of the Lord, and that
they may believe the Gospel and rely upon the merits of Jesus Christ,
and be glorified through faith in his name, and that through their re-
pentance they might be saved. Amen,
After I had obtained the above revelation, both the
plates and the Urim and Thummim were taken
from me again ; but in a few days they were Sd piltS Re-
retnrned to me, when I inquired of the Lord, PTO^h*lt*° ^^^
and the Lord said thus unto me : *
Revelation, given to Joseph Smith, Jun., informing him of the alteration
of the manuscript of the fore part of the Book of Mormon, f
1. Now, behold, I say unto you, that because you delivered up
those writings which you had power given unto you to translate by the
* This revelation, which appears as section 10 in the Doctrine and Covenants
is there dated May, 1829. This is clearly an error. The Prophet's words in the text
above can lead to but one conclusion, namely, that this was the first revelation he
received after the plates and the Urim and Thummim were finally restored to him
and this, he says, was only "a few days" after he had received the previous revela-
tion, which, indeed, refers to the same subject as this one. The latter was, there-
fore, in all probability, received in August or September, 1828.
t Doctrine and Covenants, sec. x.
24 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. LA. D. 1828
means of the Urim and Thummim, into the hands of a wicked man, you
have lost them.
2. And you also lost your gift at the same time, and your mind be-
came darkened.
3. Nevertheless, it is now restored unto you again, therefore see
that you are faithful and continue on unto the finishing of the remain-
der of the work of translation as you have begun :
4. Do not run faster, or labor more, than you have strength and
means provided to enable you to translate; but be diligent unto the end:
5. Pray always that you may come off conqueror: yea, that you
may conquer Satan, and that you may escape the hands of the servants
of Satan that do uphold his work.
6. Behold, they have sought to destroy you; yea, even the man in
whom you have trusted, has sought to destroy you.
7. And for this cause I said that he is a wicked man, for he has sought
to take away the things wherewith you have been entrusted; and he
has also sought to destroy your gift;
8. And because you have delivered the writings into his hands, be-
hold wicked men have taken them from you :
9. Therefore, you have delivered them up, yea, that which was sa-
cred, unto wickedness.
10. And, behold, Satan hath put it into their hearts to alter the
words which you have caused to be written, or which you have trans-
lated, which have gone out of your hands.
11. And behold, I say unto you, that because they have altered the
words, they read contrary from that which you translated and caused
to be written;
12. And, on this wise, the devil has sought to lay a cunning plan,
that he may destroy this work;
1'6. For he hath put it into their hearts to do this, that by lying they
may say they have caught you in the words which you have pretended
to translate.
14. Verily, I say unto you, that I will not suffer that Satan shall
accomplish his evil design in this thing.
1.5. For, behold, he has put it into their hearts to get thee to tempt
the Lord thy God, in asking to translate it over again;
16. And then, behold, they say and think in their hearts, "We will
see if God has given him power to translate; if so. He will also give
him power again;
17. And if God giveth him power again, or if he translates again,
or, in other words, if he bringeth forth the same words, behold, we
have the same with us, and we have altered them:
18. Therefore they will not agree, and we will say that he has
lied in his words, and that he has no gift, and that he has no power:
A.D. 1828] HISTORY OF THE CHUECH. 25
19. Therefore we will destroy him, and also the work, and we will do
this that we may not be ashamed in the end, and that we may get glory
of the world.
20. Verily, verily, I say unto you, that Satan has great hold upon
their hearts; he stirreth them up to iniquity against that which is good,
21. And their hearts are corrupt, and full of wickedness and abom-
inations, and they love darkness rather than light, because their deeds
are evil: therefore they will not ask of me.
22. Satan stirreth them up, that he may lead their souls to destruction.
23. And thus he has laid a cunning plan, thinking to destroy the
work of God; but I will require this at their hands, and it shall turn to
their shame and condemnation in the day of judgment.
24. Yea, he stirreth up their hearts to anger against this work;
25. Yea, he saith unto them, Deceive and lie in wait to catch, that
ye may destroy — behold, this is no harm; and thus he flattereth them,
and telleth them that it is no sin to lie, that they may catch a man in a
lie, that they may destroy him;
26. And thus he flattereth them, and leadeth them along until he
draggeth their souls down to hell; and thus he causeth them to catch
themselves in their own snare;
27. And thus he goeth up and down, to and fro in the earth, seeking
to destroy the souls of men.
28. Verily, verily, I say unto you, woe be unto him that lieth to de-
ceive, because he supposeth that another lieth to deceive, for such are
not exempt from the justice of God.
29. Now, behold, they have altered these words, because Satan saith
unto them. He hath deceived you, and thus he flattereth them away to
do iniquity, to get thee to tempt the Lord thy God.
30. Behold, I say unto you, that you shall not translate again those
words which have gone forth out of your hands;
31. For, behold, they shall not accomplish their evil designs in lying
against those words. For, behold, if you should bring forth the same
words, they will say that you have lied, and that you have pretended to
translate, but that you have contradicted yourself:
32. And, behold they will publish this, and Satan will harden the
hearts of the people to stir them up to anger against you, that they will
not believe my words.
33. Thus Satan thinketh to overpower your testimony in this genera-
tion, that the work may not come forth in this generation:
34. But behold, here is wisdom, and because I show unto you wis-
dom, and give you commandments concerning these things, what you
shall do, show it not unto the world until you have accomplished the
work of translation.
35. Marvel not that said unto you. Here is wisdom, show it not
26 HISTOKY OF THE CHURCH. [A.D. 1828
unto the world, for I said, show it not unto the world, that you may be
preserved.
36. Behold, I do not say that you shall not show it unto the right-
eous;
37. But as you cannot always judge the righteous, or as you cannot
always tell the wicked from the righteous, therefore I say unto you,
hold your peace until I shall see fit to make all things known unto the
world concerning the matter.
38. And now, verily, I say unto you, that an account of those things
that you have written, which have gone out of your hands, is engraven
upon the plates of Nephi;
39. Yea, and you remember it was said in those writings that a
more particular account was given' 'of these things upon the plates of
Nephi.
40. And now, because the account which is engraven upon the
plates of Nephi is more particular concerning the things which, in my
wisdom, I would bring to the knowledge of the people in this account;
41. Therefore, you shall translate the engravings which are on the
plates of Nephi, down even till you come to the reign of King Benjamin,
or until you come to that which you have translated, which you have
retained.
42. And behold, you shall publish it as the record of Nephi, and thus
I will confound those who have altered my words.
43. I will not suffer that they shall destroy my work; yea, I will
show unto them that my wisdom is greater than the cunning of the
devil.
44. Behold, they have only got a part or an abridgment of the ac-
count of Nephi.
45. Behold, there are many things engraven upon the plates of
Nephi which do throw greater views upon my Gospel; therefore, it is
wisdom in me that you should translate this first part of the engravings
of Nephi, and send forth in this work.
46. And behold, all the remainder of this work does contain all those
parts of my Gospel which my holy prophets, yea, and also my disciples,
desired in their prayers should come forth unto this people.
47. And I said unto them, that it should be granted unto them ac-
cording to their faith in their prayers;
48. Yea, and this was their faith, that my Gospel which I gave unto
them, that they might preach in their days, might come unto their
brethren, the Lamanites, and also all that had become Lamanites, be-
cause of their dissensions.
49. Now, this is not all — their faith in their prayers was, that this
Gospel should be made known also, if it were possible, to other na-
tions that should possess this land;
A.D. 1828] HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 27
50. And thus they did leave a blessing upon this land in their
prayers, that whosoever should believe in this Gospel in this land, might
have eternal life;
51. Yea, that it might be free unto all of whatsoever nation, kindred,
tongue, or people they may be.
52. And now, behold, according to their faith in their prayers will I
bring this part of my Gospel to the knowledge of my people. Behold,
I do not bring it to destroy that which they have received, but to build
it up.
53. And for this cause have I said, if this generation harden not
their hearts, I will establish my Church among them.
54. Now I do not say this to destroy my Church, but I say this to
build up my Church;
55. Therefore, whosoever belongeth to my Church need not fear,
for such shall inherit the kingdom of heaven;
56. But it is they who do not fear me, neither keep my command-
ments, but build up churches unto themselves to get gain, yea, and all
those that io wickedly and build up the kingdom of the devil; yea,
verily, verily, I say unto you, that it is they that I will disturb, and
cause to tremble and shake to the center.
57. Behold, I am Jesus Christ, the Son of God. I came unto my
own, and my own received me not.
58. I am the light which shineth in darkness, and the darkness com-
prehendeth it not.
59. I am He who said. Other sheep have I which are not of this fold,
unto my disciples, and many there were that understood me not.
60. And I will show unto this people that I had other sheep, and
that they were a branch of the house of Jacob ;
61. And I will bring to light their marvelous works, which they did
in my name;
62. Yea, and I will also bring to light my Gospel which was minis-
tered unto them, and, behold, they shall not deny that which you have
received, but they shall build it up, and shall bring to light the true
points of my doctrine, j'ea, and the only doctrine which is in me;
63. And this I do that I may establish my Gospel, that there may not
be so much contention; yea, Satan doth stir up the hearts of the people
to contention concerning the points of my doctrine; and in these
things they do err, for they do wrest the Scriptures and do not under-
stand them;
64. Therefore, I will unfold unto them this gi'eat mystery;
65. For, behold, I will gather them as a hen gathereth her chickens
under her wings, if they will not harden their hearts.
66. Yea, if they will come, they may, and partake iof the waters of
ife freely.
28 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. [A.D. 1828-29
67. Behold, this is my doctrine: whosoever repenteth and cometh
unto me, the same is my Church.
68. Whosoever deelareth more or less than this, the same is not of
me, but is against me; therefore he is not of my Church,
69. And now, behold, whosoever is of my Church, and endureth of
my Church to the end, him will I establish upon my rock, and the gates
of hell shall not prevail against him.
70. And now, remember the words of him who is the life and light of
the world, your Redeemer, your Lord and your God. Amen.
I did not, however, go immediately to translating, but
Interval in Went to laboi'ing witli my hands upon a small
the Work of farm which I had purchased of my wife's
Translation. father. 111 Order to provide for my family. In
the month of February, 1829, my father came to visit us,
at which time I received the following revelation for him:
Revelation to Joseph Smith, Sen., given February, 1829*
1. Now behold, a marvelous work is about to come forth among the
children of men;
2. Therefore, O ye that embark in the service of God, see that ye
serve him with all your heart, might, mind and strength, that ye may
stand blameless before God at the last day;
3. Therefore, if ye have desires to serve God, ye are called to the work,
4. For behold the field is white already to harvest, and lo, he that
thrusteth in his sickle with his might, the same layeth up in store that
he perisheth not, butbringeth salvation to his soul;
5. And faith, hope, charity and love, with an eye single to the glory
of God, qualify him for the work.
6. Remember faith, virtue, knowledge, temperance, patience, broth-
erly kindness, godliness, charity, humility, diligence.
7. Ask, and ye shall receive, knock and it shall be opened unto you.
Amen.
The following I applied for and obtained, at the
Three Wit- request of the aforementioned Martin Har-
nesses Prom-
ised, ris :
Revelation, given March, 1829.\
1. Behold, I say unto you, that as my servant Martin Harris has de-
* Doctrine and Covenants, sec. iv^
t Doctrine and Covenants, sec. v.
A. D. 1829] HISTOEY OF THE CHURCH. 29
sired a witness at my hand, that you, my servant Joseph Smith, Jun,,
have got the plates of which you have testified and borne record that
you have received of me;
2. And now, behold, this shall you say unto him, He who spake
unto you, said unto yoii, I, the Lord, am God, and have given these
things unto you, my servant Joseph Smith, Jun., and have commanded
you that you should stand as a witness of these things,
3. And I have caused you that you should enter into a covenant with
me, that you should not show them except to those persons to whom I
commanded you; and you have no power over them except I grant it
unto you.
4. And you have a gift to translate the plates and this is the first
gift that I bestowed upon you, and I have commanded that you should
pretend to no other gift, until my purpose is fulfilled in this; for I will
grant unto you no other gift until it is finished.
5. Verily, I say unto you, that woe shall come unto the inhabitants
of the earth if they will not hearken unto my words ;
6. For hereafter j^ou shall be ordained and go forth and deliver my
words unto the children of men.
7. Behold, if they will not believe my words, they would not believe
you, my servant Joseph, if it were possible that you should show them
all these things which I have committed unto you.
8. Oh, this unbelieving and stiffnecked generation, mine anger is
kindled against them !
9. Behold, verily I say unto you, I have reserved those things which
I have entrusted unto you, my servant Joseph, for a wise purpose in
me, and it shall be made known unto future generations;
10. But this generation shall have my word through you:
11. And in addition to your testimony, the testimony of three of my
servants, whom I shall call and ordain, unto whom I will show these
things, and they shall go forth with my words that are given through you:
12. Yea, they shall know of a surety that these things are true, for
from heaven will I declare it unto them.
13. I will give them power that they may behold and view these
things as they are;
11. And to none else will I grant this power, to receive this same
testimony among this generation, in this the beginning of the rising up
and the coming forth of my Chuix-h out of the wilderness; clear as the
moon, and fair as the sun, and terrible as an army with banners.
15. And the testimony of three witnesses will I send forth of my
word;
16. And behold, whosoever believeth on my words, them will I visit
with the manifestation of my Spirit, and they shall be born of me, even
of water and of the Spirit.
30 HISTOKY OF THE CHURCH. [A. D. 1829
17. And you must wait yet a little while, for ye are not yet or-
dained;
18. And their testimony shall also go forth unto the condemnation of
this generation if they harden their hearts against them;
19. For a desolating scourge shall go forth among the inhabitants
of the earth, and shall continue to be poured out from time to time, if
they repent not until the earth is empty, and the inhabitants thereof
are consumed away and utterly destroyed by the brightness of my
coming.
20. Behold, I tell you these things, even as I also told the people of the
destruction of Jerusalem, and my word shall be verified at this time as
it hath hitherto been verified.
21. And now I command you, my sei'vant Joseph, to repent and walk
more uprightly before me, and to yield to the persuasions of men no
more;
22. And that you be firm in keeping the commandments wherewith
I have commanded you, and if you do this, behold I grant unto you
eternal life, even if you should be slain.
23. And now, again, I speak unto you, my servant Joseph concerning
the man that desires the witness.
24. Behold, I say unto him, he exalts himself and does not humble
himself sufficiently before me; but if he will bow down before me, and
humble himself in mighty prayer and faith, in the sincerity of his heart,
then will I grant unto him a view of the things which he desires to see.
25. And then he shall say uuto the people of this generation, Behold,
I have seen the things which the Lord hath shown unto Joseph Smith,
Jun., and I know of a surety that they are true, for I have seen them,
for they have been shown unto me by the power of God and not of
man.
26. And I, the Lord, command him, my servant Martin Harris, that
he shall say no more unto them concerning these things, except he shall
say, I have seen them, and they have been shown unto me by the power
of God, and these are the words which he shall say;
27. But if he deny this, he will break the covenant which he has be-
fore covenanted with me, and behold he is condemned.
28. And now, except he humble himself and acknowledge unto me
the things that he has done which are wrong, and covenant with me that
he will keep my commandments, and exercise faith in me, behold, I say
unto him, he shall have no such views, for I will grant unto him no
views of the things of which I have spoken.
29. And if this be the case, I command you, my servant Joseph
that you shall say unto him, that he shall do no more, nor trouble me
any more concerning this matter.
30. And if this be the case, behold, I say unto thee Joseph, when
A. D. 1829] HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 31
thou hast translated a few more pages, thou shalt stop for a season,
even until I command thee again; then thou mayest translate again.
31. And except thou do this, behold, thou shalt have no more gift,
and I will take away the things which I have entrusted with thee.
32. And now, because I foresee the lying in wait to destroy thee,
yea, I foresee that if my servant Mai-tin Harris humbleth not himself,
and receive a witness from my hand, that he will fall into transgi*es-
sion;
33. And there are many that lie in wait to destroy thee from off the
face of the earth, and for this cause, that thy days may be prolonged, I
have given unto thee these commandments;
34. Yea, for this cause I have said. Stop and stand still until I com-
mand thee, and I will provide means whereby thou mayest accomplish
the thing which I have commanded thee.
35. And if thou art faithful in keeping my commandments, thou
shalt be lifted up at the last day. Amen.
32 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. [A. I). 1829
CHAPTER IV.
OLIVER COWDERY BECOMES THE PROPHET 's SCRIBE — THE
TRANSLATION OF THE PLATES CONTINUED.
On the 5tli day of April, 1829, Oliver Cowdery* came
to my house, mitil which time I had never seen him. He
Oliver Cow- Stated to me that having been teaching school
^^^^- in the neighborhood where my father resided,
and my father being one of those who sent to the school,
he went to board for a season at his house, and while
there the family related to him the circumstance of
my having received the plates, and accordingly he had
come to make inquiries of me.f Two days after the ar-
rival of Mr. Cowdery (being the 7th of April) t I com-
Oliver Cowdery was born in the town of Wells, Rutland county, Vermont, Oct.
3, 1806. He married Elizabeth Ann Whitmer, in Kaw township, Jackson county,
Missouri, Dec. 18, 1832. She was born in Fayette, Seneca county. New York. .Jan-
uary 22, 1815.
t Previous to joining the Prophet Joseph Smith, Oliver Cowdery had met David
Whitmer at Palmyra, and conversed with him concerning the rumors rife in that
vicinity about the finding of the Book of Mormon plates. This chance meeting
resulted in a friendship between the young men, and finally when Cowdery deter-
mined to visit the Prophet in Harmony, he went via the Whitmer residence, at Fay-
ette,which was near the town of Waterloo, at the head of Seneca lake, Seneca county,
New York ; and promised his friend David Whitmer that after visiting the Prophet he
would write him his impressions as to the truth or untruth of Joseph Smith's having
an ancient record. (See statement of David Whitmer in Kansas City Journal,
June 5th, 1886; also statement of the same to Orson Pratt and Joseph F. Smith, in
1878. Millennial Star, vol. xl, pp. 769-774.)
t This date, 7th of April, and the one above, 5th of April. 1829, in the History
of Joseph Smith, published in the Millennial Star, are given as the 15th and 17th
April, respectively. The dates in the Star, however, are typographical errors, as in
the original MS. of the History the dates are as given in the text. See also Cow-
dery's letters to W. W. Phelps, published in Messenger and Advocate, 1834, where
the dates are also given as in the text above— 5th and 7th of April.
A. D. 1829J HISTOKY OF THE CHURCH. 33
menced to translate the Book of Mormon, and he
began to write for me, which having continued for some
time, I inquired of the Lord through the Urim and Thum-
mim, and obtained the following:
Revelation given April, 1829, to Oliver Coivdery and Joseph Smith, Jun*
1. A great and marvelous work is about to come forth unto the chil-
dren of men.
2. Behold, I am God, and give heed unto my word, which is quick
and powerful, sharper than a two-edged sword, to the dividing asunder
of both joints and marrow; therefore give heed unto my words.
3. Behold the field is white already to harvest, therefore whoso
desireth to reap, let him thrust in his sickle with his might, and reap
while the day lasts, that he may treasure up for his soul everlasting sal-
vation in the kingdom of God:
4. Yea, whosoever will thrust in his sickle and reap, the same is
called of God;
5. Therefore, if you will ask of me you shall receive; if you will
knock it shall be opened unto you.
6. Now, as you have asked, behold, I say unto you, keep my com-
mandments, and seek to bring forth and establish the cause of Zion;
7. Seek not for riches but for wisdom, and behold, the mysteries of
God shall be unfolded unto you, and then shall you be made rich. Be-
hold, he that hath eternal life is rich.
8. Verily, verily, I say unto you, even as you desire of me, so it
shall be unto you; and if you desire, you shall be the means of doing
much good in this generation.
9. Say nothing but repentance unto this generation: keep my com-
mandments, and assist to bring forth my work, according to my com-
mandments, and you shall be blessed.
10. Behold thou hast a gift, and blessed art thou because of thy gift.
Remember it is sacred and cometh from above :
11. And if thou wilt inquire, thou shalt know mysteries which are
great and marvelous : therefore thou shalt exercise thy gift, that thou
mayest find out mysteries, that thou mayest bring many to the knowl-
edge of the truth; yea, convince them of the error of their ways.
12. Make not thy gift known unto any, save it be those who are of
thy faith. Trifle not with sacred things.
13. If thou wilt do good, yea, and hold out faithful to the end, thou
shalt be saved in the kingdom of God, which is the greatest of all the
gifts of God; for there is no gift greater than the gift of salvation.
* Doctrine and Covenants, section vi.
9 Vol. I.
34 HISTORY OF THE CHUECH. [A. D. 1829
14. Verily, verily, I say unto thee, blessed art thou for what thou
hast done, for thou hast inquired of me, and behold, as often as thou
hast inquired, thou hast received instruction of my Spirit. If it had
not been so, thou wouldst not have come to the place where thou art at
this time.
15, Behold, thou knowest that thou hast inquired of me, and I did
enlighten thy mind; and now I tell thee these things, that thou
mayest know that thou hast been enlightened by the spirit of truth ;
IG, Yea, I tell thee, that thou mayest know that there is none else
save God that knowest thy thoughts and the intents of thy heart,
17. I tell thee these things as a witness unto thee that the words of
the work which thou hast been writing are true.
18. Therefore be diligent, stand by my servant Joseph faithfully,
in whatsoever difficult circumstances he may be for the word's sake.
19. Admonish him in his faults and also receive admonition from him,
Be patient; be sober;be temperate ; have patience, faith, hope and charity.
20. Behold, thou art Oliver, and I have spoken unto thee because of
thy desires; therefore, treasure up these words in thy heart. Be faith-
ful and diligent in keeping the commandments of God, and I will en-
circle thee in the arms of my love.
21. Behold, I am Jesus Christ, the Sou of God. I am the same that
came unto my own, and my own received me not. I am the light
which shineth in darkness, and the darkness comprehendeth it not.
22. Verily, verily, I say unto you, if you desire a further witness,
cast your mind upon the night that you cried unto me in your heart,
that you might know concerning the truth of these things.
2.S. Did I not speak peace to your mind concerning the matter?
What greater witness can you have than from God?
24. And now, behold, you have received a witness, for if I have told
you things which no man knoweth, have you not received a witness?
25. And, behold, I grant unto you a gift, if yoii desire of me, to
translate even as my servant Joseph.
20. Verily, verily, I say unto you, that there are records which con-
tain much of my Gospel, which have been kept back because of the
wickedness of the people ;
27. And now I command you, that if you have good desires — a desire
to lay up treasures for yourself in heaven — then shall you assist in
brin4,ing to light, with your gift, those parts of my Scriptures which
have been hidden because of iniquity .
28. And now, behold, I give unto you, and also unto my servant
Joseph, the keys of this gift, which shall bring to light this ministry;
and in the mouth of two or three witnesses shall every word be es-
tablished.
A. I). 18291 HISTORY OF THE CHUHCH. 35
2\). Verily, verily, I say uuto you, if they reject my words, and this
part of my Gospel and ministry, blessed ai"e ye, for they can do no moi'e
unto you than unto me;
30. And even if they do unto you, even as they have done unto me,
blessed are ye, for j'ou shall dwell with me in glory;
31. But if they reject not my words, which shall be established by the
testimony which shall be given, blessed are they, and then shall ye have
joy in the fruit of your labors.
32. Verily, vei'ily, I say uuto you, as I said unto my disciples, where
two or three are gathered together in my name, as touching one thing,
behold, there will I be in the midst of them: even so am I in the midst
of you.
33. Fear not to do good, my sons, for whatsoever ye sow, that shall ye also
reap; therefore, if ye sow good, ye shall also reap good for your reward.
34. Thei-efore, fear not, little flock, do good; let earth and hell com-
bine against you, for if ye are built upon my rock, they cannot prevail.
35. Behold, I do not condemn you; go your ways and sin no more;
perform with soberness the work which I have commanded you.
30. Look unto me in every thought; doubt not; fear not;
37. Behold the wounds which pierced my side, and also the prints of
the nails in my hands and feet; be faithful, keep my commandments,
and ye shall inherit the kingdom of heaven. Amen.
< After we had received this revelation, Ohver Cow-
derv stated to me that after he had s'one to
^ Witness of
my father's to board, and after the family had the Spirit to
, , , , . . , . Cowderv.
communicated to mm concerning my having
obtainted the plates, that one night after he had retired to
bed lie called upon the Lord to know if these things were
so, and the Lord manifested to him that they were true,
but he had kept the circumstance entirely secret, and had
jnentioned it to no one ; so that after this revelation was
given, he knew that the work was true, because no being
living knew of the thing alluded to in the revelation, but
God and himself. qv''
During the month of April ^yl continued to translate,
and he to write, with little cessation, during ^, „. .
' ' '^ The Mission
which time we received several revelations, of .John the
A diiference of opinion arising between us * "
about the account of John the Apostle, mentioned in the
36 HISTOKY OF THE CHURCH. [A. D. 1829
New Testament,* as to whether he died or continued to
live, we mutually agreed to settle it by the Urim and
Thummim and the following is the word which we received:
Revelation, given to Joseph Smith, Jun., and Oliver Cowdery, in Har-
mony, Pennsylvania, April, 1829, when they desired to know whether
John, the beloved disciple, tarried on earth or died. Translated ;from
parchment, written and hid up by himselj.'f
1. And the Lord said unto me, John, my beloved, what desirest thou?
For if you shall ask what you will, it shall be granted unto you.
2. And I said unto him. Lord, give unto me power over death, that I
may live and bring souls unto Thee.
3. And the Lord said unto me. Verily, verilj-, I say unto thee, be-
cause thou desirest this, thou shalt tarry until I come in my glory, and
shall prophesy before nations, kindred, tongues and people.
4. And for this cause the Lord said unto Peter, If I will that he tar-
ry till I come, what is that to thee? for he desired of me that he might
bring souls unto me, but thou desiredst that thou mightest speedily
come unto me in my kingdom.
5. I say unto thee, Peter, this was a good desire, but my beloved has
desired that he might do more, or a gi*eater work yet among men than
what he has before done;
6. Yea, he has undertaken a greater work, therefore I will make him
as flaming fire and a ministering angel ; he shall minister for those who
shall be heirs of salvation who dwell on the earth.
7. And I will make thee to minister for him and for thy brother
James; and unto you three I will give this power and the keys of this
ministry until I come.
8. Verily, I say unto you, ye shall both have according to your de-
sires, for ye both joy in that which ye have desired.
Whilst continuing the work of translation, during the
month of April, Oliver Cowdery became ex-
Oliver . ^. , ,
Desires to cccdiugly auxious to liavc the power to trans-
late bestowed upon him, and in relation to
this desire the following revelations were obtained:
Bevelation, given April, 1829.%
1. Oliver Cowdery, verily, verily, I say unto you, that assuredly as
the Lord liveth, who is your God and your Redeemer, even so surely
* St. John, chap, xxi, verse "11. ' ~— <-
t Doctrine and Covenants, sec. vii.
X Doctrine and Covenants, sec. viii.
A. 1). 1829) HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 37
shall you receive a knowledge of whatsoever things you shall ask in
faith, with an honest heart, believing that you shall receive a knowl-
edge concerning the engi'avings of old records, which are ancient, which
contain those parts of my Scripture of which have been spoken by the
manifestation of my Spirit;
2. Yea, behold, I will tell you in your mind and in your heart, by the
Holy Ghost which shall come upon you, and which shall dwell in your
heart.
3. Now, behold, this is the Spirit of revelation; behold, this is the
Spirit by which Moses brought the children of Israel through the Red
Sea on dry ground ;
4. Therefore this is thy gift, apply unto it, and blessed art thou,
for it shall deliver you out of the hands of your enemies, when, if
it were not so they would slay you and bring your soul to destruc-
tion.
5. 0, remember these words and keep my commandments. Remem-
ber, this is your gift.
6. Now this is not all thy gift; for you have another gift, which is
the gift of Aaron: behold, it has told you many things;
7. Behold, there is no other power, save the power of God, that can
cause this gift of Aaron to be with you;
8. Therefore doubt not, for it is the gift of God, and you shall hold it
in your hands, and do marvelous works; and no power shall be able to
take it away out of your hands, for it is the work of God.
9. And, thei"efoi*e, whatsoever you shall ask me to tell you, by that
means, that will I grant unto you, and you shall have knowledge con-
cerning it:
10. Remember that without faith you can do nothing, therefore ask in
faith. Trifle not with these things; do not ask for that which you
ought not :
11. Ask that you may know the mysteries of God, and that you may
translate and receive knowledge from all those ancient records which
have been hid up, that are sacred; and according to your faith shall it
be done unto you.
12. Behold, it is I that have spoken it; and I am the same that spake
unto you from the begiuuiug. Amen.
Revelation, given to Oliver Coudery, April, 18^9.'^
1. Behold, I say unto j'ou, my son, that because you did not trans-
late according to that which you desired of me, and did commence
again to write for my servant, Joseph Smith, Jun., even so I would
♦Doctrine and Covenants, sec. ix.
38 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. [A. D. 1829
that ye should continue until you have finished this record, which I have
entrusted unto him :
2. And then, behold other records have I, that I will give unto you
power that you may assist to translate.
3. Be patient, my son, for it is wisdom in me, and it is not expedient
that you should translate at this present time.
4. Behold, the work which you are called to do, is to write for my
servant Joseph;
5. And, behold, it is because that you did not continue as you com-
menced, when you began to translate, that I have taken away this priv-
ilege from you.
6. Do not murmur, my son, for it is wisdom in me that I have dealt
with you after this manner.
7. Behold, you have not understood; you have supposed that I would
give it unto you, when you took no thought, save it was to ask me;
8. But, behold, I say unto you, that you must study it out in your
mind; then you must ask me if it be right, and if it is right, I will
cause that your bosom shall burn within you; therefore, you shall feel
that it is right;
9. But if it be not right, you shall have no such feelings, but you
shall have a stupor of thought that shall cause you to forget the thing
which is wrong: therefore you cannot write that which is sacred, save
it be given you from me.
10. Now if you had known this, you could have translated; never-
theless, it is not expedient that you should translate now.
11. Behold, it was expedient when you commenced; but you feared,
and the time is past, and it is not expedient now;
12. For, do you not behold that I have given unto my servant Joseph
sufficient strength, whereby it is made upf and neither of you have I
condemned.
13. Do this thing which I have commanded you, and you shall pros-
per. Be faithful, and yield to no temptation.
14. Stand fast in the work wherewith I have called you, and a hair
of your head shall not be lost, and you shall be lifted up at the last day.
Amen.
A. D. 18291 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 39
CHAPTER V.
RESTORATION OF THE AARONIC PRIESTHOOD — FIRST BAPTISMS.
We still continued the work of translation, when, in the
ensuins; month (May, 1829), we on a certam
^ . in The Aaronic
day went into the woods to pray and inquire PriesthoodRe-
of the Lord respecting baptism for the remis- ' •
sion of sins, that we found mentioned in the translation of
the plates. While we were thus employed, praying and
calling upon the Lord, a messenger from heaven descended
in a cloud of light, and having laid his hands upon us,
he ordained us, saying:
Upon you my fellow servants, in the name of Messiah, I confer the
Priesthood of Aaron, which holds the keys of the ministering of angels,
and of the Gospel of repentance, and of baptism by immersion for the
remission of sins; and this shall never be taken again from the earth,
until the sons of Lexi do offer again an offering unto the Lord in
righteousness.* I
He said this Aaronic Priesthood had not the power of
laying on hands for the gift of the Holy
/^ii 1- i?i c 1 Limitations of
(jrhost, but that this should be conferred oh the Aaronic
■in. 11 1 1 J Priesthood.
US hereaiter; and he commanded us to go
and be baptized, and gave us directions that I should
baptize Oliver Cowdery, and afterwards that he should
baptize me. Accordingly we went and were baptized.
I baptized him first, and afterwards he baptized me,
after which I laid my hands upon his head and or-
dained him to the Aaronic Priesthood, and afterwards he
•Doctrine and Covenants, sec. xiii.
40 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. [A. D. 1829
laid his hands on me and ordained me to the same Priest-
hood— for so we were commanded.
The messenger who visited us on this occasion, and
,, , ^ conferred this Priesthood upon us, said that his
John the Bap- ^ /
tist, Mayio, name was John, the same that is called John
1829.
the Baptist in the New Testament, and that
he acted under the direction of Peter, James and John,
who held the keys of the Priesthood of Melchisedek,
which Priesthood he said would in due time be conferred
on us,* and that 1 should be called the first Elder of the
* Restoration of the Melchisedek Priesthood.— The promise to confer upon Jo-
seph and Oliver the Melchisedek Priesthood was fulfilled; but as there is no definite
account of the event in the history of the Prophet Joseph, or, for matter of that, in
any of our annals, the evidences of the fact of their ordination to the higher or
Melchisedek Priesthood promised them by .John the Baptist, are presented now,
together with a consideration of the place where, and the time when, the great event
occurred.
The Prophet Joseph, in a communication to the Church, under date of September
G, 1842, makes undoubted allusion to the restoration of the Melchisedek Priest-
hood in the course of an ecstatic review of the great things God had revealed to
him. He said: "And again, what do we hear? Glad tidings from Cumorah!
Moroni, an angel from heaven, declaring the fulfillment of the prophets— the book
to be revealed. A voice of the Lord in the wilderness of Fayette, Seneca county,
declaring the three witnesses to bear record of the book. The voice of Michael
on the banks of the Susquehanna, detecting the devil when he appeared as an
angel of light. The voice of Peter, James and John in the wilderness between Har-
mony, Susquehanna county, and Colesville, Broome county, on the Susquehanna
river, declaring themselves as possessing the keys of the kingdom, and of the Dis-
pensation of the Fullness of Times.'' (Doctrine and Covenants, sec. cxxviii: 20.)
In one of the early revelations given to the Prophet .Joseph, the Lord makes most
direct reference to the restoration of the higher Priesthood through the ministra-
tion of Peter, James and John. The subject matter of the revelation is the Sacra-
ment of the Lord's Supper; and in the course of it the Lord promises to "drink of
the fruit of the vine" with his servants on earth to whom the revelation is ad-
dressed; "and with Moroni, * » * a^^ also Michael, or Adam, the father
of all, * * * and also with Peter, and James, and John, whom I have sent unto
you, by whom I have ordained you and confirmed you to be Apostles, and special
witnesses of my name, and bear the keys of your ministry, and of the same things
which I revealed unto them: unto whom I have committed the keys of my king-
dom, and a dispensation of the Gospel for the last times; and for the fullness of
times." (Doctrine and Covenants, sec. xxvii). This revelation was given some
time early in August, 18,30, b\it only the first four verses were written at that time.
The rest of it was written in September of that year. (See chapter xi of this vol-
ume). These two allusions— the one by the Prophet and the other by the Lord-
to the restoration of the Melchisedek Priesthood not only make clear the fact that the
Melchisedek Priesthood was restored in accordance with the promise of John the
Baptist when conferring the Aaronic Priesthood, but they make it possible to fix
A. D. 1829 J • HISTOEY OF THE CHURCH. 41
Church, and he (Oliver Cowclery) the second. It was on
the 15th day of May, 1829, that we were ordained under
the hand of this messenger and baptized.
upon the place where, and approximately the time when, the event occurred. Un-
doubtedly the place where the ordination was performed was on the banks of the
Susquehanna river, in the wilderness between Colesville, in Broome county. New
York, and Harmony, in Susquehanna county, Pennsylvania; for it is there the
Prophet says the voice of Peter, James and John was heard declaring themselves
as "possessing the keys of the kingdom, and of the Dispensation of the Fullness of
Times;" for which appearing and declaration there could be no other occasion than
the ordination of Oliver and Joseph to the Melchisedek Priesthood in fulfillment of
the promises made by John the Baptist. The time at which the ordination took
place was evidently between the 15th of May, 1829, and August, 1830. The last
named date is the one under which the Lord so definitely referred to the circum-
stance of having sent Peter, James and John to ordain Joseph and others to be
Apostles, even special witnesses of His name, and unto whom he had committed
the keys of the kingdom. Hence the time of the ordination must have been be-
tween those two dates.
From information contained in other revelations, however, this period within
which the Melchisedek Priesthood was restored may be considei-ably reduced. In
April, 1830, a revelation was given concerning the orgauizati )n and government of
the Church, and in that revelation the Lord said: "Which commandments [i. e. to
■organize the Church] were given to Joseph Smith, Jun., who was called of God, and
ordained an Apostle of Jesus Christ, to be the first Elder of this Church;
and to Oliver Cowdery, who was also called of God, an Apostle of Jesus Christ, to
be the second Elder of this Church, and ordained under his hand." (Doctrine and
Covenants, sec. xx: 2, 3). This allusion to the ordination of these men to the
apostleship reduces the time of their ordination to the period between the loth of
May, 1829, and April 6, 1830.
But the time within which the ordination took place may be still further reduced.
In a revelation bearing the date of June, 1829, making known the calling of the
Twelve Apestles in these last days, and addressed to Oliver Cowdery and David
Whitmer, the Lord said: "I speak unto you, even as unto Paul mine Apostle, for
you are called even with that sa»ie calling with which he ivas called.'' As this
could scarcely be said of men who had not been ordained to the same holy apostle-
ship as that held by Paul, and consequently to the Melchisedek Priesthood, the con-
clusion is reasonable that the ordination promised by John the Baptist, doubtless
occurred some time between May 1.5, 1829, and the expiration of the month of June
of that same year.
That there was a distinct administration of angels in the restoration of the Mel-
chisedek Priesthood is sustained by the testimony of Oliver Cowdery. On the oc-
casion of his returning to the Church at Kanesville, Iowa, in the fall of 1848, after
an absence of eleven years from the body of the Saints, in the course of the pub-
lic address which he then delivered, he said: "I was present with Joseph when an
holy angel from God came down from heaven and conferred on us, or restored, the
lesser or Aaronic Priesthood, and said to us, at the same time, that it shotild re-
main upon the earth while the earth stands. / tvas also present with Joseph tchen
the higher or Melchisedek Priesthood was conferred by the holt/ angel from on high.
This Priesthood, we then conferred on each other by the will and commandment of
God." The authority for the foregoing statement is the report of Bishop Reuben
Miller, who was present on the occasion of Oliver Cowdery's delivering the address
•42 HISTOEY OF THE CHUKCH. f^- ^^- 1^29
Immediately on om- coming up out of the water after
Outpourings ^® ^^^ been baptized, wo experienced great
of the Spirit, ^nd glorious blessings from our Heavenly-
Father. No sooner had I baptized Oliver Cowdery, than
the Holy Ghost fell upon him, and he stood up and prophe-
sied many things which should shortly come to pass. And
again, so soon as I had been baptized by him, I also had
the spirit of prophecy, when, standing up, I prophesied
concerning the rise of this Church, and many other things
connected with the Church, and this generation of the
children of men. We were filled with^the Holy Ghost,
and rejoiced in the God of our salvatiom
from which the above is quoted. Bishop Miller's notes of Oowdery's remarks were
published in the Deseret News of the 13th of April, 1859. It is to be observed that
Oliver Cowderj', in this quotation, is represented as saying with reference to the
restoration of the Melchisedek Priesthood, that it was by the "holy angel," whereas^
according to the statement of the Prophet, that Priesthood was restored by three
angels— Peter, James and John. The discrepancy may arise from imperfect record-
ing of Oliver's language. In a signed statement which Oliver Cowdery gave to
Samuel W. Kichards, under date of January 13, 1849— the statement has been
published a number of times in our Church periodicals— being only about two months
and a half after delivering the address reported by Bishop Miller, he said:
"John the Baptist, holding the keys of the Aaronic Priesthood; Peter James and
John, holding the keys of the Melchisedek Priesthood, have also ministered for
those who shall be heirs of salvation, and with these administrations ordained men
to the same Priesthood. These Priesthoods, with their authority,, are now, and
must continue to be in the body of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day
Saints. « * * Accept assurances, dear brother, of the unfeigned prayer of him
who, in conection with Joseph, the Seer, was blessed with the above adminis-
trations."
[Signed] Oliver Cowdery.
* It may be well at this point to call attention to the singular and important fact
that the Prophet, neither in his narrative of the above really great and dramatic
event, nor in anj- of those great visions and revelations which precede or follow it,
stops to comment or grow eloquent over the importance of an administration or
the grandeur of an occasion. He may never have heard the maxim, '^true tale
speeds best being plainly told," but had he heard of it and adopted it as his motto,
he could not have followed it more closelj- than unconsciouslj^ he has done in his nar-
rative. He seems to have but one object in view, and that is tb get on record the plain
truth pertaining to the coming forth of the work of God. ^liver C'owderj', however,
who shared in this ministration of the angel, John the Baptist, has left upon record
a description of the scene and the impressions it left upon his mind, and which, withal,
is of such singular beauty and power that I think the history of the event
should not go to the world without it. After speaking of his own and the Prophet'.s.
desire to hear the commandment given, "Arise and be baptized," he says:
"This was not long desired before it was realized. The Lord, who is rich in mercy.
A 1). 1829] HISTORY OF THE CHUECH. 43
^Our minds being now enlightened, we began to have the
Scriptures laid open to our understandings, and
- ' ^ . ° ' Ordination
the true meaning and intention of their more and Baptism
. . 1 T i • Kept Secret.
mysterious passages re^ste^led unto us ma
manner which we never could attain to previously, nor
ever before had thought of. ^ In the meantime we were
forced to keep secret the circumstances of having received
the Priesthood and our having been baptized, owing to a
and ever willing to answer the consistent prayer of the humble, after we had called
upon him in a fervent manner, aside from the aboHes of men, condescended to
manifest to us His will. On a sudden, as from the midst of eternity, the voice of
the Redeemer spake peace to us, while the veil was parted and the angel of God
came down clothed with glory and delivered the anxiously looked for message, and
the keys of the Gospel of repentance. What joy! what wonder! what amazement!
While the world was racked and distracted— while millions were groping as tl^e-
blind for the wall, and while all men were resting upon uncertainty, as a general
mass, our eyes beheld— our ears heard. As in the 'blaze of daj';' yes, more — above
the glitter of the May sunbeam, which then shed its brilliancy over the face of na-
ture! Then his voice, though mild, pierced to the center, and his words, 'I am thy
fellow-servant,' dispelled every fear. We listened, we gazed, we admired! 'Twas.
the voice of an angel from glory— 'twas a message from the Most High, and as we
heard we rejoiced, while His love enkindled upon our souls, and we were rapt in
the vision of the Almighty! Where was room for doubt? Nowhere; uncertainty
had fled, doubt had sunk, no more to rise, while fiction and deception had fled for-
ever. But, dear brother, think further, think for a moment what joy filled our
hearts and with what surprise we must have bowed, (for who would not have
bowed the knee for such a blessing?) when we received under his hands the Holy
Priesthood, as he said, 'Upon j'oii my fellow servants, in the name of Messiah, I
confer this Priesthood and this authority, which remain upon earth, that the
sons of Levi may yet oifer an offering unto the Lord in righteousness!'
"I shall not attempt to paint to you the feelings of this heart, nor the majestic
beauty and glory which surrounded us on this occasion ; but you will believe me
when I say, that earth, nor men, with the eloquence of time, cannot begin to clothe
language in as interesting and sublime a manner as this holy personage. No; nor
has this earth power to give the joy, to bestow the peace, or comprehend the wis-
dom which was contained in each sentence as it was delivered by the power of
the Holy Spirit! Man may deceive his fellow man; deception may follow decep-
tion, and the children of the wicked one may have power to seduce the foolish and
untaught, till naught but fiction feeds the many, and the fruit of falsehood carries
in its current the giddy to the grave, but one touch with the finger of his love, yes,
one ray of glory from the upper world, or one word from tlie mouth of the Savior,
from the bosom of eternity, strikes it all into insignificance, and blots it forever
from the mind! The assurance that we were in the presence of an angel; the cer-
tainty that we heard the voice of Jesus, and the truth unsullied as it flowed fromi
pure personage, dictated by the will of God, is to me, past description, and I shal
ever look upon this expression of the Savior's goodness with wonder and thanks-
giving while I am permitted to tarry, and in those mansions where perfection
dwells and sin never comes, I hope to adore in that day which sliall never cease." —
(Messenger and Advocate, 1834.)
44 HISTOKY OF THE CHURCH. [A. D. 1829
spirit of persecution which had ah-eady manifested itself
in the neighborhood. We had been threatened with be-
ing mobbed from time to time, and this, too, by profess-
ors of religion. And their intentions of mobbing us
were only counteracted by the influence of my wife's
father's family (under Divine providence), who had be-
come very friendly to me, and who were opposed to mobs,
and were willing that I should be allowed to continue the
work of translation without interruption; and therefore
offered and promised us protection from all unlawful pro-
ceedings as far as in them lay.
After a few days, however, feeling it to be our duty,
. ^ we commenced to reason out of the Scriptures
Conversion of . . . -^
Samuel H. with our acquaintauccs and friends, as we
happened to meet with them. About this
tune my brother Samuel H. Smith* came to visit us. We
informed him of what the Lord was about to do for the
children of men, and began to reason with him out of the
Bible. We also showed him that part of the work which
we had translated, and labored to j^ersuade him concern-
the Gospel of Jesus Christ, which was now about to
be revealed in its fullness, ^e was not, however, very
easily persuaded of these things, but after much inquiry
and explanation he retired to the woods, in order that by
secret and fervent prayer he might obtain of a merciful
God wisdom to enable him to judge for himself. The re-
sult was that he obtained revelation for himself sufficient
to convince him of the truth of our assertions to him;
and on the twenty-fifth day of that same month in which
we had been baptized and ordained, Oliver Cowderj- bap-
tized him; and he returned to his father's house, greatly
glorifying and praising God, being filled with the Holy
Spirit.
Not many days afterwards, my brother Hyrum Smith t
* Samuel H. Smitli was born in Tunbridge, Vt., March 13, 1808. He was the
fourth son of Josei)h and Luej' Smith.
t Hyrum Smith was born in Tunbridge, Vt., February 9, 1800. He was the sec-
ond son of .Joseph and Lucy Smith, and at this time the oldest son living.
A.
A. D. 1829] HISTORY OF THE CHUECH. 45
came to us to inquire concerning these things, when
at his earnest request, I inquired of the Lord Hyrum
-FT . T mi • T Smith's In-
through the Urim and Thummim, and re- quiry.
ceived for him the following:
Revelation, given to Hyrum Smith, Harmony, Susquehanna County, "
Pennsylvania, May, 1829*
1. A pTi'pat and marvelous work is about to come forth among- the
children of men.
2. Behold, I am God; and give heed to my word, which is quick and
powerful, sharper than a two-edged sword, to the dividing asunder of
both joints and marrow; therefore give heed unto my word.
3. Behold the field is white already to harvest, therefore, whoso de-
sireth to reap, let him thrust in his sickle with his might, and reap while
the day lasts, that he may treasure up for his soul everlasting salva-
tion in the kingdom of God;
4. Yea, whosoever will thrust in his sickle and reap, the same is
called of God ;
5. Therefore, if you will ask of me, you shall receive; if you will
knock, it shall be opened unto you.
6. Now, as you have asked, behold, I say unto you, keep my com-
mandments, and seek to bring forth and establish the cause of Zion.
7. Seek not for riches but for wisdom, and, behold, the mysteries of
God shall be unfolded unto you, and then shall you be made rich: behold,
he that hath eternal life is rich.
8. Verily, verily, I say unto you, even as you desire of me, so it
shall be done unto you; and, if you desire, you shall be the means of
doing much good in this generation.
9. Say nothing but repentance unto this generation. Keep my com-
mandments, and assist to bring forth my work, according to my com-
mandments, and you shall be blessed.
10. Behold, thou hast a gift, or thou shalt have a gift if thou wilt de-
sire of me in faith, with an honest heart, believing in the power of
Jesus Christ, or in my power which speaketh unto thee.
11. For, behold, it is I that speak; behold, I am the light which
shineth in darkness, and by my power I give these words unto thee.
12. And now, verily, verily, I say unto thee, pvit your trust in that
Spirit which leadeth to do good: yea, to do justly, to walk humbly, to
judge righteoiisly, and this is my Spirit.
13. Verily, verily, I say unto you, I will impart unto you my Spirit,
which shall enlighten your mind, which shall fill your soul with joy,
♦ Doctrine and Covenants, sec. xi.
46 HISTOKY OF THE CHURCH. [A. D. 1829
14. And then shall ye know, or by this ishall you know, all things
whatsoever you desire of me, which are pertaining unto things of
righteousness, in faith believing in me that you shall receive.
15. Behold, I command you that you need not suppose that you are
called to preach until you are called :
Hi. Wait a little longer, until you shall have my word, my rock, my
Ohui'ch, and my Gospel, that you may know of a surety my doc-
trine.
17. And then, behold, according to your desires, yea, even according
to your faith, shall it be done unto you.
18. Keep my commandments, hold your peace, appeal unto my
Spirit;
19. Yea, cleave unto me with all your heart, that you may assist in
bringing to light those things of which have been spoken — yea, the
ti'anslatiou of my work; be patient until you shall accomplish it.
20. Behold, this is your work, to keep my commandments, yea, with
all your might, mind and strength;
21. Seek not to declare my word, but first seek to obtain my word,
and then shall your tongue be loosed; then, if you desire, you shall
have my Spirit and my word, yea, the power of God unto the convinc-
ing of men.
22. But now hold your peace, study my word which hath gone forth
among the children of men, and also study my word which shall come
forth among the children of men, or that which is now translating, yea,
imtil you have obtained all which I shall grant unto the children of men
in this generation, and then shall all things be added thereto.
23. Behold, thou art Hyrum, my son; seek the kingdom of God,
-and all things shall be added according to that which is just.
24. Build upon my rock, which is my Gospel;
25. Deny not the Spirit of revelation, nor the Spirit of prophecy, for
woe unto him that denieth these things;
26. Therefore treasure up in your heart until the time which is in my
wisdom that you shall go forth.
27. Behold, I speak unto all who have good desires, and have thrust
in their sickle to reap.
28. Behold, I am Jesus Christ, the Son of God. I am the life and
the light of the world.
29. I am the same who came unto my own and ray own received me
not;
30. But verily, verily I say unto you, that as many as receive me, to
them w'ill I give poAver to become the sons of God, even to them that
believe on my name. Amen.
A. D. 1820] HISTOKY OF THE CHUllCH. 47
About the same time an old gentleman came to visit us
of whose name I wish to make honorable
. ^ -k ^ r^ 1 Assistance
mention — Mr. Joseph Knight, ben., oi Ooles- from Joseph
ville, Broome county. New York, who, having "'^' '
heard of the manner in which we were occuj>ying our
time, very kindly and considerately brought us a quantity
of provisions, in order that we might not be interrupted
in the work of translation by the want of such necessaries
of life; audi would just mention here, as in duty bound,
that he several times brought us supplies, a distance of at
least thirty miles, which enabled us to continue the work
when otherwise we must have relinquished it for a season.
* There is no record in the Church annals of the time and place of the birth of
Joseph Knight, Sen. He was well advanced in life, however, when the work of God
in these last daj-s bejran to come forth. From the journal of his son, Newel
Knight, it is learned that Joseph Knight, Sen., married Polly Peck; that he moved
into the state of New York and settled on the Susquehanna river, near the grea*
bend, in Chenango county, in 1809. Two years later he removed to Colesville,
Broome county. New York, where he remained nineteen years. "My father," says
Newel Knight in his journal, "owned a farm, a grist mill and carding machine.
He was not rich, yet he possessed enough of this world's goods to secure to him-
self and family, not only the necessaries, but also the comforts of life. His family,
consisting of my mother, three sons and four duughters, he reared in a genteel and
respectable manner, and gave his children a good, common school education. My
father was a sober, honest man, generally respected and beloved by his neighbors
and acquaintances. He did not belong to any religious sect, but was a believer in
the Universalian doctrine." The business in which Joseph Knight, Sen., engaged,
made it necessary at times for him to hire men, and the Prophet Joseph was occasion-
ally employed by him. To the Knight family, who were greatly attached to him, the
young Prophet related many of the things (lod had revealed respecting the Book
of Mormon, then as yet, to come forth. So far at least was the elder Knight taken
into the Prophet's confidence that he purposely so arranged his affairs as to be at
the Smith family residence, near Manchester, at the time the plates of the Book of
Mormon were given into Joseph's possession. Mr. Knight had driven to the Smith
residence with a horse and carriage, and in this conveyance, according to the state-
ment of both Lucy Smith, mother of the Prophet, (See Lucy Smith's History of
the Prophet, ch. xxiii), and Joseph Knight, Sen., Joseph, in company with his
wife Emma, drove away very early— before daylight— on the morning of Septem-
ber the 22nd. It is presumed, of course, the Prophet drove to Cumorali, and there
received from Moroni the plates of the Book of Mormon, the Urim and Thummim
and Breastplate, which were, for some time— excepting the Urim and Thummim—
concealed in the woods. Mr. Knight remained at the Smith residence several days>
and was there the day Joseph brought home the plates; and in company with
Joseph Smith, Sen., and Mr. Stoal— who was also present at the Smith residence
in company with Mr. Kniglit— went in search of those men who had assailed the
Prophet while on his way home with the plates, but they did not find them. From
Joseph's narrative in the text it will be seen that the senior Joseph Knight's inter-
est in the work continued.
48 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH, [A. 1). 1829
Being very anxious to know his duty as to this work, I
inquired of the Lord for him, and obtained the following:
Sevelation, given to Joseph Knight Sen., at Harmony, Susquehanna
County, Pennsylvania, May, 182!).*
1. A great and marvelous work is about to come forth among the
children of men.
2. Behold, I am God; and give heed to my word, which is quick and
powerful, sharper than a two-edged sword, to the dividing asunder of
both joints and marrow; therefore, give heed \\\\%o my word.
3. Behold, the field is white already to harvest, therefore, whoso de-
sireth to reap, let him thrust in his sickle with his might, and reap while
the day lasts, that he maj' treasure up for his soul everlasting salvation
in the kingdom of God.
■4. Yea, whosoever will thrust in his sickle and reap, the same is called
of God.
5. Therefore if you will ask of me, you shall receive; if you will
knock, it shall be opened unto you.
(3. Now, as you have asked, behold, I say unto you, keep my com-
mandments, and seek to bring forth and establish the cause of Zion.
7. Behold, I speak unto you, and also to all those who have desires
to bring forth and establish this work;
8. And no one can assist in this work, except he shall be humble and
full of love, having faith, hope, and charity, being temperate in all
things, whatsoever shall be entrusted to his care.
9. Behold, I am the light and the life of the world, that speak these
words, therefore give heed with your might, and then you are called
Amen. ^-^
Shortly after commencing to translate, I became ac-
quainted with Mr. Peter Whitmer,t of Fayette,
The Prophet's 7 > ,/ 7
Removal to Seucca couuty. New York, and also with some
aye e. ^^ ^^^ family. In the beginning of the month
of June, his son, David Whitmer,! came to the place
* Doctrine and Covenants, sec. xli.
t Peter Whitmer, Sen., was born April 14, 17715. Of tlie place of his birth there is
no record in the Clmrcli annals, but it was doubtless in the state of Pennsylvania.
He married Mary Musselman, who was born 27th of August, 1778; and to them were
born eight children. The elder Whitmer was a strict Presbyterian, and trained his
children in that faith. In the early years of the 19th century he moved from the
state of Pennsylvania to New York, and settled in Fayette township, about three
miles south of Waterloo, where the Prophet made his acquaintance.
X David Whitmer was born near Harrisburg, Pennsylvania, January 7th, 1805,
and was the fourth son of Peter Whitmer, Sen , and Mary Musselman Whitmer.
A. D. 18291 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 49
where we were residing, and brought with him a two-
horse wagon, for the purpose of having us accompany
him to his father's place, and there remain until we should
finish the work. It was arranged that we should have our
board free of charge, and the assistance of one of his
brothers to write for me, and also his own assistance when
convenient. Having much need of such timely aid in an
undertaking so arduous, and being informed that the peo-
ple in the neighborhood of the Wliitmers were anxiously
awaiting the opportunity to inquire into these things, we
accepted the invitation, and accompanied Mr. Whitmer to
his father's house, and there resided until the translation
was finished and the copyright secured. Upon our ar-
rival, we found Mr. Whitmer' s family very anxious con-
cerning the work, and very friendly toward ourselves . They
continued so, boarded and lodged us according to arrange-
ments; and John AVliitmer,* in particular, assisted us very
much in writing during the remainder of the work.
In the meantime, David, John and Peter Whitmer, Jun.,t
became our zealous friends and assistants in ,, ., ^ ^
David, John
the work : and being anxious to know their and peter
• -1 • 11- 1-1 ^J^^ Whitmer,
respective duties, and having desired with Jun., as As-
much earnestness that I should inquire of the
Lord concerning them, I did so, through the means of the
Urim and Thummim, and obtained for them in succession
the following revelations:
Revelation, given to David Whitmer, at Fayette, Seneca County, New
York, June, 1829.%
1. A great and marvelous work is about to come forth unto the chil-
dren of men.
2. Behold, I am God; and give heed to my woi'd, Avhich is quick and
powerful, sharper than a two-edged sword, to the dividing asunder of
both joints and marrow; therefore give heed unto my word.
* .John Whitmer was born August 27th, 1802. He was the third son of Peter
Whitmer, Sen., and Mary Mussehnan Whitmer.
t Peter Whitmer. .Jun., was born September 27th. 1809, and was the fiftli son, but
sixth child of Mary Musselnian and Peter Whitmer. Sen.
J Doctrine and Covenants, sec. xiv.
10 Vol. I.
50 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. [A. D. 1829
3. Behold, the fteld is white ah-eady to harvest, therefore whoso de-
sireth to reap, let him thrust in his sickle with his might, and reap while
the day lasts, that he may treasure up for his soul everlasting salvation
in the kingdom of God;
4. Yea, whosoever will thrust in his sickle and reap, the same is
called of God;
5. Therefore, if you will ask of me, you shall receive; if you will
knock, it shall be opened unto you.
6. Seek to bring forth and establish my Zion. Keep my command-
ments in all things;
7. And if you keep my commandments and endure to the end, you
shall have eternal life, which gift is the greatest of all the gifts of
God.
8. And it shall come to pass, that if you shall ask the Father in my
name, in faith believing, you shall receive the Holy Ghost, which giveth
utterance, that you may stand as a witness of the things of which you
shall both hear and see, and also that you may declare repentance unto
this generation.
9. Behold, I am Jesus Christ, the Son of the living God, who created
the heavens and the earth; a light which cannot be hid in dark-
ness.
10. Wherefore I must bring forth the fullness of my Gospel from the
Gentiles unto the house of Israel.
11. And behold, thou art David, and thou art el lied to assist: which
thing if ye do, and are faithful, ye shall be blessed both spirtually and
temporally, and great shall be your reward. Amen.
Revelation fjiven to John Whitwer, June, 1820*
1. Hearken, my servant John, and listen to the words of Josus Christ,
your Lord and your Redeemer,
2. For behold, I speak unto you with sharpness and with power, for
mine arm is over all the earth,
3. And I will tell you that which no man knoweth save me and thee
alone :
4. For many times yoii have desired of me to know that which would
be of the most worth unto you.
5. Behold, blessed are you for this thing, and for speaking my words
which I have given you according to my commandments.
6. And now, behold, I say unto you, that the thing whicli will be of
the most worth unto you, will be to declare repentance unto this people,
* Docti'iiie and Cuvenauts, sec. xv.
A. D. Ih2!t] HISTOKY OF THE CHURCH. 51
that you may Ijring' souls unto me, that you may rest with them in the
kingdom of my Father. Amen.
Eeoelalion given to Peter Whitmer, Jun., June, 1S29.*
1. Harkeu my servant Peter, and listen to the words- of Jesus Christ,
your Lord and your Redeemer,
2. For behold, I speak unto you with sharpness and with power, for
mine arm is over all the earth,
3. And I will tell you that which no man knoweth save me and thee
alone:
■1. For many times you have desired of me to know that which would
be of the most worth unto you.
5. Behold, blessed are you for this thing, and for speaking my words
which I have given unto you according to my commandments.
6. And now, behold, I say unto you, that the thing which will be of
the most worth unto you, will be to declare repentance unto this people,
that you may bring souls unto me, that you may rest with them in the
kingdom of my Father. Amen.
We found the people of Seneca county in general
friendly, and disposed to enquire into the truth EariBa
of these strang-e matters which now began to ^^^™-^-
be noised abroad. Many opened their houses to us, in
order that we might have an opportunity of meeting with
our friends for the purpose of instruction and explana-
tion. We met with many from time to time who were
willing to hear us, and who desired to find out the truth as
it is in Christ Jesus, and apparently willing to obey the
Gospel, when once fairly convinced and satisfied in their
own minds; and in this same month of June, my brother
Hyruni Smith, David Whitmer, and Peter Whitmer, Jun.,
were baptized in Seneca lake, the two former by myself
the latter by Oliver Cowdery. From this time forth many
became believers, and some were baptized whilst we con-
tinued to instruct .and persuade as many as applied for
information.
* Doctrine and Covenants, sec. xvi.
52 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. |A. 1). 1829
CHAPTER VI. .
THE TESTIMONY OF THE ESPECIAL WITNESSES TO THE BOOK
OF MORMON.
In the course of the work of translation, we ascertained
that three special witnesses* were to be pro-
Provisiou
Made for Spe- vicled by the Lord, to whom He would grant
that they should see the plates from which
this work (the Book of Mormon) should be translated;
and that these witnesses should bear record of the same,
as will be found recorded, Book of Mormon, page -SBi"
{Book of Ether, chapter 5, verses 2, 3 and 4], and alio'
/I ^^page-86' [II Nephi, chapter 11, verse 3].t Almost imme-
diately after w^e had made this discovery, it occurred to
* See also revelation j^iveu March, 1829, page 29.
t In the original manuscript copy of the History, the references here made are to
the first edition of the Book of Mormon, but to avoid confusion, the pages,
chapters and verses of the [later and prevailing editions are given. In the first
edition [now very rare] the reference from the Book of Ether is on page 548, to-
ward the middle of chapter 2; and that from Nephi is on page 86, toward the begin-
ning of chapter 8. The quotations are as follows:
"And behold, ye may be privileged that ye may show the plates unto those who
shall assist to bring forth this work; and unto three shall they be shown by the
power of God; wherefore they shall know of a surety that these things are true.
And in the mouth of three witnesses shall these things be established; and the
testimony of three, and this work, in the which shall be shown forth the power of
God, and also His word, of which the Father, and the Son, and the Holy Ghost
beareth record ; and all this shall stand as a testimony against the world at the last
day."— 5oofc of Ether v: 2-4.
"And my brother Jacob also lias seen Him as I have seen Him: wherefore I will
send their words foi'th unto my children, to prove unto them that my words are
true. Wherefore, by the words of three, God hath said, I will establish my word.
Nevertheless, God sendeth more witnesses; and he proveth all His words."-//
Nephi xi: 3.
A. D. 1829] HISTOEY OF THE CHURCH. 53
Oliver Cowdeiy, David Whitmer, and the aforementioned
Martin Harris (who had come to inquire after our progress
in the work) that they would have me inquire of the Lord
to know if they might not obtain of Him the privilege to
be these three special witnesses ; and finally they became
so very solicitous, and urged me so much to inquire that
at length I complied; and through the Urim and Thum-
mim, I obtained of the Lord for them the following:
Revelation to Oliver Cowderij^, David Whitmer, and Martin Harris, at
Fayette, Seneca County, New York, June, 1829, given previous to
their viewing the jjlates containing the BooJc of Mormon*
1. Behold, I say unto you, that you must rely upon my word, which
if you do, with full purpose of heart, you shall have a view of the
plates, and also the breastplate, the sword of Labau, the Urim and
Thummim, which were given to the brother of Jared upon the mount,
when he talked with the Lord face to face, and the miraculous direct-
ors which wei-e given to Lehi while in the wilderness, on the borders
of the Eed Sea ;
2. And it is by your faith that you shall obtain a view of them, even
by that faith which was had by the prophets of old.
3. And after that you have obtained faith, and have seen them with
your eyes, you shall testify of them, by the power of God;
4. And this you shall do that my servant Joseph Smith, Jun., may
not be desti'oyed, that I may bring about my righteous purposes unto
the children of men in this work.
5. And ye shall testify that you have seen them, even as my sei'vant
Joseph Smith, Jun.,lias seen them, for it is by my power that he has
seen them, and it is because he had faith;
6. And he has translated the book, even that part which I have com-
manded him, and as your Lord and your God liveth it is true.
7. Wherefore you have received the same power, and the same faith,
and the same gift like unto him;
8. And if you do these last commandments of mine, which I have
given you, the gates of hell shall not prevail against you; for my grace
is sufficient for you, and you shall be lifted up at the last day.
9. And I, Jesus Christ, your Lord and your God, have spoken it unto
you, that I might bring about my righteous purposes unto the children
of men. Amen.
* Doctrine and Covenants, sec.xvii.
54 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. [A. I). 1829
/m)t many days after the above commandment was
^s, given, we four, viz., Martin Harris, David
Fulfillment of Wliitmer, Oliver Cowdery and myself, agreed
' ' to retire into the woods, and try to ob-
tain, by fervent and humble prayer, the fulfillment
of the promises given in the above revelation — that they
should have a view of the plates. We accordingly made
choice of a piece of woods convenient to Mr. Whitmer's
house, to which we retired, and having knelt down, we
began to pray in much faith to Almighty God to bestow
upon us a realization of these promises.
According to previous arrangement, I commenced by
The Order of vocal prayer to our Heavenly Father, and was
Prayer. followcd by cacli of the others in succession.
We did not at the first trial, however, obtain any answer
or manifestation of divine favor in our behalf. We again
observed the same order of prayer, each calling on and
praying fervently to (lod in rotation,, but with the same
result as before.
Upon this, our second failure, Martin Harris proposed
The Visitation that lic sliould withdraw himself from us, be-
ot the Angel Heviug, as he expressed himself, that his pres-
— Viewing the ^ ' ^ .
Plates. ence was the cause of our not obtaining what
we wished for. He accordingly withdrew from us, and
we knelt down again, and had/not been many minutes en-
gaged in prayer, when preseiltly we beheld a light above
us in the air, of exceeding brightness; and behold, an
angel stood before us. \]/i his hands he held the plates
which we had been praying for these to have a view of.
He turned over the leaves one by one, so that we could see
them, and discern the engravings thereon distinctly. He
then addressed himself to David Whitmer, and said,
"David, blessed is the Lord, and he that keeps His com-
mandments;" when, innnediately afterwards, we heard a
voice from out of the bright light above us, saying,
"These plates have been revealed by the power of God,
and they have been translated by the power of God. The
A. D. 1829J HISTORY OF THE CHUECH. 55
translation of them which you have seen is correct, and I
command you to bear record of what you now see and hear. ' '
I now left David and Oliver, and went in pursuit of
Martin Harris, whom I found at a considerable ,, . „ .
Martin Harris
distance, fervently engaged in prayer. He also views
soon told me, however, that he had not yet
prevailed with the Lord, and earnestly requested me to
join him in prayer, that he also might realize the same
blessings which we had just received. We accordingly
joined in prayer, and ultimately obtained our desires, for
before we had yet finished, the same vision was opened
to our view, at least it was again opened to me, and I once
more beheld and heard the same things; whilst at the
same moment. Matin Harris cried out, apparently in
an ecstasy of joy, " 'Tis enough; 'tis enough; mine eyes
have beheld ; mine eyes have beheld ; ' ' and jumping up, he
shouted, "Hosanna," blessing God, and otherwise re-
joiced exceedingly.*
- ' * There are some other details connected with the obtaining of the testimony of
"~^e Three Witnesses which ought not to be omitted at this point. The day on which
the Three Witnesses received their manifestation the usual morning family service
was held at the Whitmer cesidence, namely, scripture-reading, singing, and prayer.
Besides the Whitmer family, the Prophet and his wife and Oliver Cowdery, there
were present the Prophet's father and mother and Martin Harris As soon as
Joseph rose from his knees, he approached Martin Harris and said, "with a solemni-
tv that thrills through my veins to this day," says the Prophet's mother, who re-
lates this circumstance: "Martin Harris, you have got to humble yourself before
your God this day, that jow may obtain a forgiveness of your sins. If you do, if is
the will of God that you should look upon the plates in company with Oliver Cow-
dery and David Whitmer." ("History of the Prophet Joseph," by Lucy Smith, ch.
xxxi.) When the former transgression of Martin Harris in the matter of betraying the
trust of the Prophet, by which part of the translation of the Book of Mormon had
Deen lost (see p. 21)— when this and the pride and self-will of the man's char-
acter are taken into account, there was certainly a necessity for the admonition
which the Prophet gave Martin Harris that morning. The circumstance also af-
fords an explanation of Martin's difficulty in obtainingthe testimony which, after
his withdrawal from them, appears to have been given so readily to Oliver Cow-
dery and David Whitmer.
Another circumstance is related by Lucy Smith which is here apropose, namely,
the joy of the Prophet in having other witnesses than himself to the truth of the
work the Lord was then bringing forth to the woi'ld. Speaking of the witnesses
returning to the Whitmer home after seeing the plates, she says: "When they re-
turned to the house, it was between three and four o'clock, p. m. Mrs; Whitmer,
Mr. Smith, and myself were sitting in the bedroom at the time. On coming in,-
56 HISTOEY OF THE CHURCH. [A. D. 1829
Having thus, through the mercy of God, obtained these
glorious manifestations, it now remained for
Statement of ^ • t • i i , r? i /» 1 1 , i i
the Witness- these tiiree individuals to tumll the command-
ment which they had received, viz., to bear
record of these things; in order to accomplish which,
they drew up and subscribed* the following document:!
The Testimony of Three Witnesses.
Be it known unto all nations, kindreds, tongues and people unto
whom this work sliall come, that we, through the grace of God the
/
Joseph threw himself down beside me, and exclaimed, 'Father, mother, yon do not
-know how happy 1 am; the Lord has now caused the plates to be shown to three
more besides myself. They have seen an angel, who has testified to them, and
they will have to bear witness to the truth of what I have said, for now they know
for themselves that I do not go about to deceive the people, and 1 feel as if 1 was
relieved of a burden which was almost too heavy for me to bear, and it rejoices my
soul that I am not any longer to be entirely alone in the world.' Upon this, Martin
Harris came in. He seemed almost overcome withfjoy, and testified boldly to what
he had both seen and heard. And so did David and Oliver, adding that no tongue
could express the joy of their hearts and the greatness of the things whrch they
had both seen and heard."— ("History of the Prophet Joseph," ch. xxxi.) ,— -^
* In an extended interview between Elder Orson Pratt, Joseph F. Smith (both of
the council of the Twelve Apostles) and David Whitmer, at the home of Mr.
Whitmer, in Richmond, Missouri, in September, 1878, the question was asked the then
aged witness if he and the other witnesses did or did not sign the testimonies
themselves. Whitmer replied that each signed his own name.— Pratt and Smith
Report, Millennial Star, Vol. xl, Nos. 49, 50. Report is dated Sept. 17, 1878.)
t In the first edition of the Book of Mormon the testimony of Three Wit-
nesses, and also the Testimony of Eight Witnesses appear at the end— or on the
last two pages of the volume, instead of being, as in the later editions, on the page
following the title-page. The first edition also had the following
PREFACE.
To THE Reader—
As many false reports have been circulated respecting the following work, and
also many unlawful measures taken by evil designing persons to destroy me, and
also the work, 1 would inform you that 1 translated, by the gift and power of God,
and caused to be written, one hundred and sixteen pages, the which 1 took from
the book of Lehi, which was an account abridged from the plates of Lehi, by the
hand of Mormon ; which said account, some person or persons have stolen and kept
from me, notwithstanding my utmost exertions to recover it again — and being com-
manded of the Lord that I should not translate the same over again, for Satan had
put it into their hearts to tempt the Lord their God, by altering the words, that
they did read contrary from that which I translated and caused to be written; and
if 1 should bring forth the same words again, or, in other words, if 1 should trans-
late the same over again, they would publish that which they had stolen, and Satan
would stir up the hearts of this generation, that they might not receive this work :
A. D. 1829] HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 57
Father, and our Lord Jesus Christ, have seen the phites which contain
this record — which is a record of the people of Nephi, and also of the
Lamanites, their brethren, and also of the people of Jared who came
from the tower of which hath been spoken; and we also know that they
have been translated by the gift and power of God, for His voice hath
declared it unto us, wherefore we know of a surety that the work is
true. And we also testify that we have seen the engravings which are
upon the plates, and they have been shown unto us by the power of
God, and not of man; and we declare with words of soberness, that
an angel of God came down from heaven, and he brought and laid be-
fore our eyes, that we beheld and saw the plates and the engravings
thereon ; and we know that it is by the grace of God the Father and
our Lord Jesus Christ, that we beheld and bear record that these things
are true, and it is marvelous in our eyes; nevertheless, the voice of the
Lord commanded us that we should bear recoi-d of it ; wherefore to be
obedient unto the commandments of God, we bear testimony of these
things ; and we know that if we are faithful in Christ, we shall rid our
garments of the blood of all men, and be found spotless before the
judgment seat of Christ, and shall dwell with Him eternally in the
heavens. And the honor be to the Father and to the Son, and to the
Holy Ghost, which is one God. Amen.
Oliver Cowdery.
David Whitmer,
Martin Harris,
Soon after these things had transpn*ed, the following
additional testimony was obtained : *
Jhe Testimony of Eight Witnesses.
Be it known unto all nations, kindreds, tongues and people unto
whom this work shall come, that Joseph Smith, Jun., the translator
but behold, the Lord said unto me, I will not suffer that Satan shall accomplish
his evil design in this thing; therefore thou shalt translate from the plates of
Nephi, until ye come to that which ye have translated, which ye have retained;
and behold ye shall publish it as the record of Nephi; and thus 1 will confound
those who have altered my words. I will not suffer that they shall destroy my
work; yea, I will show unto them that my wisdom is greater than the cunning of
the devil. Wherefore to be obedient unto the commandments of God, I have
through His grace and mercy, accomplished that which He hath commanded me, re
specting this thing. I would also inform you that the plates of which hath been
spoken, were found in the township of Manchester, Ontario county. New York. ~\
THE AUTHOR. "
* According to Lucy Smith (see"History of the Prophet Joseph," ch. xxxi) the eight
witnesses obtained a view of the plates near the Smith residence at Manchester. It
58 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. [A. I). 1829
of this work,* has showu iiiito us the plates of which hath been spoken,
which have the appearance of gold; and as many of the leaves as the
said Smith has translated, we did handle with our hands; and we also
saw the engravings thereon, all of which has the appearance of ancient
work and of curious workmanship. And this we bear record, with
words of soberness, that the said Smith has showu unto us, for we have
seen and hefted, and know of a surety that the said Smith has got the
plates of which we have spoken. And we give our names unto the
woi-ld to witness unto the world that which we have seen: and we lie
not, God bearing witness of it.
CHRISTrAN WhITMER,
Jacob Whitmer,
Pkter Whitmer, -Jux.,
John Whitmer,
HiRAji Page,
Joseph Smith, Sex.,
Hyrum Smith,
Samuel H. Smith.
was on the occasion of the Prophet Joseph's coming over to Manchester from Fay-
ette, accompanied by several of the Wliitmers and Hiram Page, to make arrange-
ments about getting the Book of Mormon printed. After arriving at the Sniitli
residence, Joseph Smith, Sen., Hyrum Smith, and Sanuiel H. Smith, joined Josepli's
company from Fayette, and together they repaired to a place in the woods where
members of the Smith family were wont to hold secret prayer, and there the plates
were shown to these eight witnesses by the Prophet himself. The difference be-
tween the testimony given the Three Witnesses and that given to the Eight, is that
the former was attended by a splendid display of tlie glory and power of God and
the ministration of an angel, while the latter was attended by no such display, but
was a plain, matter-of-fact exhibition of the plates by the Prophet to his friends;
and they not onlj- saw the plates, but handled them and examined the engravings
upon them.
* In the tirst edition, the words "Author and Proprietor" appear instead of the
word "translator." The reason for this is obvious. Under the laws then existing
the copyright was secured to "authors and proprietors;" and hence on the title
page of the first edition, "Joseph Smith, Junior, author and proprietor," takes the
place of the line "Translated by Joseph Smith, Jun.," in the later editions. The
Prophet merely adopted the phraseology of the law. Preceding the preface to the
first edition appears the following certificate of copyright, which is interesting not
only as explaining the foregoing point, but also as preserving an important date in
Church history:
Northern District of New Yor^-, to ivit:
Be it Remembered, That on the eleventh day of June, in the fifty -third year of
the independence of the United States of America, A.D. 1829, Joseph Smith, Jun.,
of the said district, hath deposited in this office the title of a Book, the right whereof
he claims as author, in the words following to wit: [Here follows the title page
with the words, "By .Joseph Smith, Junior, Author and Proprietor, Palmyra:
Printed by E. B. Grandin for the Author. 1830."]
In conformity to the act of the Congress of the United States, entitled •■An act
A. I). 1829] HISTORY OF THE CHUECH. 59
Meantime we continued to translate, at intervals, when
not under the necessity of attending to the ^, , „
•' ^ . . Early Prog-
numerous inquirers who now began to visit ress in the
us — some for the sake of finding the truth
others for the purpose of putting hard questions, and try-
ing to confound us. Among the latter class were several
learned priests, who generally came for the purpose of dis-
putation. However, the Lord continued to pour out
upon us His Holy Spirit, and as often as we had need,
He gave us in that moment what to say ; so thaT altl^ugh
unlearned and inexperienced in religious controveRies,
yet we were able to confound those learned priests of the
day; whilst at the same time we were enabled to con-
vince the honest in heart that we had obtained, through
the mercy of God, the true and everlasting Gospel of
Jesus Christ ; and occasionally we administered the ordi-
nance of baptism for the remission of sins to such as be-
lieved.
for the encouragement of learning, by secuing the copies of Maps, Charts and
Books, to the authors and proprietors of such copies, during the times therein men-
tioned;" and also the act, entitled, "An act supplementary to an act, entitled, 'An
act for the encouragement of learning, by securing the copies of Maps, Charts, and
Books, to the authors and proprietors of such copies, during the times therein men-
tioned,' and extending the benefits thereof to the arts of designing, engraving, and
etching historical and other prints." R. R. Lansing,
Clerk of the Northern I>istrict of New York.
60 HISTORY OF THE CHUKCH.
(A.D. 1829
CHAPTER VII.
THE m.Y aH^OINTED FOR ORGANIZING THE CHURCH— REVELA-
^ TION ON CHURCH GOVERNMENT.
We now became anxious to have that promise reahzed to
Directions for ^^s, which the angel that conferred upon us the
tkfn ?/the'^^" Aaronic Priesthood had given us, viz., that
Church. provided we continued faithful, we should
also have the Melchisedek Priesthood, which holds the
authority of the laying on of hands for the gift of the
Holy Ghost/ We had for some time made this matter a
subject of humble prayer, and at length we got together
in the chamber of Mr. Whitmer's house, in order more
particularly to seek of the Lord what we now so earnestly
desired; and here, to our unspeakable satisfaction, did we
realize the truth of the Savior's promise — "Ask, and it
shall be given you; seek and ye shall find; knock, and it
shall be opened unto you" — for we had not long been
engaged in solemn and fervent prayer, when the word of
the Lord came unto us in the chamber,* commanding us
* This occasion is unquestionably the one that the Prophet Joseph alludes to in
his letter to the Saints in Nauvoo, under date of September 6th, 1842, (Doctrine and
Covenants, sec. 128: 21) where he saj-s: "Again what do we hear * * • fjie
voice of God in the chamber of old Father Peter Whitmer,in Fayette, Seneca county,
and at sundry times, and in divers places through all the travels and tribulations
of this Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints."
It must not be thought because of the reference in the text above to the desire of
Joseph and Oliver to have the Melchisedek Priesthood conferred upon them, and
the commandment given that they should ordain each other Elders of the Church-
it must not be thought because of this, I repeat, that there is any conflict between
what is here stated in the text and what has been said with reference to the restora-
tiofi of the keys of the Melchisedek Priesthood by Peter, James and John. This^
A. D. 1829] HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 61
that I should ordain Oliver Cowdery to be an Elder in the
Church of Jesus Christ; and that he also should ordain
me to the same office; and then to ordain others, as it
should be made known unto us from time to time. We
were, however, commanded to defer this our ordination
until such times as it should be practicable to have our
brethren, who had been and who should be baptized, as-
sembled together, when we must have their sanction to
our thus proceeding to ordain each other, and have them
decide by vote whether they were willing to accept us as
spiritual teachers or not; when also we were commanded
to bless bread and break it with them, and to take wine,
bless it, and drink it with them; afterward proceed to
ordain each other according to commandment; then call
out such men as the Spirit should dictate, and ordain
them; and then attend to the laying on of hands for the
gift of the Holy Ghost, upon all those whom we had pre-
viously baptized, doing all things in the name of the Lord.
The following commandment will further illustrate the
VliKoice-di- God in the chamber of old Father Peter Whitmer, in Favette," command^
^_ing^ Joseph and Oliver to ordain each other "Elders of the Church," but also com-
manjiing them to defer said ordinations until their brethren who had been and
should be baptized could be assembled together to give their sanction to such pro-
'cedure— -was all previous to their ordination to the Apostleship under the hands of
^eter, James and John; and is to be regarded as instruction to them as to how they
^hould proceed in the matter of ordaining each other, and calling and ordaining
others to the same ministry, after they themselves should have received the keys
of this Melchisedek Priesthood. The ordination of each other to be Elders of the
Church was deferred until the meeting at which the Church was organized, the Cth
of April, 1830. (See p. 75.) But this voice of God in Peter Whitmer's chamber,
which told them how to proceed in the matter of ordaining each other, was given
in or before June, 1829. The evidence of this is in the fact that the revelation in
Whitmer's chamber, about ordaining each other "Elders of the Church," precedes
the one immediately following the paragraph of nai-rative above : and that revela-
tion, making known the calling of the Twelve Apostles, was given in June, 1829, ten
months before the instructions relative to ordaining each other to be Elders in the
Church was carried out. Meantime, as we have seen (see note pp. 40, 41, 42,)
before the 6th of April, 1830, and probably oefore that very month of June, 1829,
had expired, Peter, .James and John had come and conferred upon Joseph and
Oliver the keys of the Melchisedek Priesthood, the holy apostleship, by which
authority they were authorized to organize the Church, ordain each other Elders,.
and also call and ordain others to the same office.
62 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. [A. D. 1829
nature of our calling to this Priesthood, as well as that of
■others who were yet to be sought after:
^Revelation to Joseph Smith, Jun., Oliver Cowdery and David Whitmer
making known the calling oj Iwelve Apostles in these last days; and
also instructions relative to building up the Church of Christ according
to the fullness oj the Gospel. Given in Fayette, Neiv York, June,
1829*
1. Now, behold, because of the things which you, my servant Oliver
Cowdery, have desired to know of me, I give unto you these words:
2. Behold, I have manifested unto you, by my Spirit in many in-
stapees, that the things which you have written are true; wherefore
you know that they are true ;
3. And if you know that they are true, behold. I give unto you a
commandment, that you rely upon the things which are written;
4. For in them are all things written concerning the foundation of my
Church, my Gospel, and my rock.
5. Wherefore, if you shall build up my Church, upon the foundation
of my Gospel and my rock, the gates of hell shall not prevail against you.
G. Behold, the world is ripening in iniquity, and it must needs be
that the children of men are stirred up unto repentance, both the Gen-
tiles and also the house of Israel;
7. Wherefore, as thou hast been baptized by the hands of my servant
Joseph Smith, Jun., according to that which I have commanded him,
he hath fulfilled the thing which I commanded him.
8. And now marvel not that I have called him unto mine oavu pur-
pose, which purpose is known in me; wherefore, if he shall be diligent
in keeping my commandments, he shall be blessed unto eternal life, and
his name is Joseph.
9. And now, Oliver Cowdery, I speak unto you, and also unto David
Whitmer, by the way of commandment; for, behold, I command all men
everywhere to repent, and I speak unto you, even as unto Paul mine
Apostle, for you are called even with that same calling with which he Avas
called.
10. Remember the worth of souls is great in the sight of God;
11. For, behold, the Lord your Redeemer suffered death in the flesh;
wherefore He suffered the pain of all men, that all men might repent
and come unto Him.
12. And He hath risen again f)-om the dead, that He might bring all
men unto Him, on conditions of i*epentance.
l.'i. And how great is His joy in the soul that repenteth!
14. Wherefore, you are called to cry repentance unto this people;
* Doctrine and Covenants, sec. xviii.
A. D. 182!)] HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 63
15, And if it so be that you should labor all your days in crying re-
pentance unto this people, and bring save it be one soul unto me, how-
great shall be your joy with him in the kingdom of my Father!
l(i. And now, if your joy will be gi-eat with one soul that you have
brought unto me in the kingdom of my Father, how great will be your
joy if you should bring many souls unto me!
17. Behold, you have my Gospel before you, and my rock, and my
salvation.
18. Ask the Father in my name, in faith believing that you shall re-
ceive, and you shall have the Holy Ghost, which manifesteth all things
which are expedient unto the children of men.
19. And if you have not faith, hope, and charity, you can do nothing.
20. Contend against no church save it be the church of the devil.
21. Take upon you the name of Christ, and speak the truth in sober-
ness;
22. And as many as repent, and are baptized in my name, which is
Jesus Christ, and endure to the end, the same shall be saved.
23. Behold, Jesus Christ is the name which is given of the Father,
and there is none other name given whereby man can be saved ;
24. Wherefore, all men must take vipon them the name which is given
of the Father for in that name shall they be called at the last day;
25. Wherefore, if they know not the name by which they are called,
they cannot have place in the kingdom of my Father.
20. And now, behold, there are others who are called to declare my
Gospel, both unto Gentile and unto Jew;
27. Yea, even Twelve, and the Twelve shall be my disciples, and
they shall take upon them my name; and the Twelve are they who
shall desire to take upon them my name with full purpose of heart;
28. And if thej' desire to take upon them my name with full purpose
of heart, they are called to go into all the world to preach my Gospel
unto every creature;
29. And they are they who are ordained of me to baptize in my name
according to that which is written;
30. And you have that which is written before you; wherefore, you
must perform it according to the words which are written.
31. And now I speak unto you the Twelve — behold, my grace is suffi-
cient for you: you must walk uprightly before me and sin not.
32. And, behold, you are they who are ordained of me to ordain
Priests and Teachers; to declare my Gospel, according to the power of
the Holy Ghost which is in you, and according to the callings and gifts
of God unto men;
33. And I, Jesus Christ, your Lord and your God, have spoken it.
34. These words are not of men, nor of man, but of me; wherefore,
you shall testifj' they are of me, and not of man;
04 HISTOEY OF THE CHURCH. [A D. 1829
35. For it is my voice which speaketh them unto you, for they are
given by my Spirit unto you, and by my power you can read them one
to another, and save it were bj' my power, you could not have them;
36. Wherefore, you can testify that you have heard my voice, and
know my words.
37. And now, behold, I give unto you, Oliver Cowdery, and also unto
David Whitmer, that you shall search out the Twelve, who shall have
the desires of which I have spoken ;
38. And by their desires and their works you shall know them;
39. And when you have found them, you shall show these things unto
them.
40. And you shall fall down and worship the Father in my name;
41. And you must preach unto the world, saying. You must repent
and be baptized, in the name of Jesus Christ;
42. For all men must repent and be baptized, and not only men, but
women, and children who have arrived to the years of accountability.
43. And now, after that you have received this, you must keep my
commandments in all things;
44. And by your hands I will work a marvelous work among the
children of men, unto the convincing of many of their sins, that they
may come unto repentance, and that they may come unto the kingdom
of my Father.
45. Where foi'e, the blessings which I give unto you are above all things.
46. And after that you have received this, if you keep not my com-
mandments you cannot be saved in the kingdom of my Father.
47. Behold, I, Jesus Christ, your Lord and your God, and yovir Re-
deemer, by the power of my Spirit have spoken it. Amen.
In this manner did the Lord continue to give us instruc-
tions from time to time, concerning the duties
Instructions
on Church which uow dcvolved upon us ; and among-
many other things of the kind, we obtained of
Him the following, by the spirit of prophecy and revela-
tion; which not only gave us much information, but also
pointed out to us the precise day uj)on which, according
to His will and commandment, we should proceed to or-
ganize His Church once more here upon the earth:
A Revelation on Church Government.*
1. The rise of the Church of Christ in these last days, being one thou-
sand eight hundi-ed and thirty years since the coming of our Lord and
* Doctrine and Covenants, section xx.
A.D. 1830.] HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 65
Savior Jesus Christ in the flesh, it being regularly organized and estab-
lished agi'eeable to the laws of our country, by the will and command-
ments of God, in the fourth month, and on the sixth day of the month
which is called April;
2. Which commandments were given to Joseph Smith, Jun., who was
called of God, and ordained an Apostle of Jesus Christ, to be the first
Elder of this Church ;
3. And to Oliver Cowdery, who was also called of God, an Apostle of
Jesus Christ, to be the second Elder of this Church, and ordained under
his hand;
4. And this according to the grace of our Lord and Savior Jesus
Christ, to whom be all glory, both now and for ever. Amen.
5. After it was truly manifested unto this first Elder that he had re-
ceived a remission of his sins, he was entangled again in the vanities of
the world.
6. But after repenting, and humbling himself sincerely, through
faith, God ministered to him by an holy angel, whose countenance
was as lightning, and whose garments were pure and white above all
other whiteness;
7. And gave unto him commandments which inspired him ;
8. And gave him power from on high, by the means which were be-
fore prepared, to translate the Book of Mormon;
9. Which contains a record of a fallen people, and the fullness of the
Gospel of Jesus Christ to the Gentiles and to the Jews also;
10. Which was given by inspiration, and is confirmed to others by
the ministering of angels, and is declared unto the world by them;
11. Proving to the world that the Holy Scriptures are true, and that
God does inspire men and call them to His holy work in this age and
generation, as well as in generations of old,
12. Thereby showing that He is the same God yesterday, today, and
for ever. Amen.
13. Therefore, having so great witnesses, by them shall the world be
judged, even as many as shall hereafter come to a knowledge of this
work;
14. And those who receive it in faith, and work righteousness, shall
receive a crown of eternal life;
15. But those who harden their hearts in unbelief, and reject it, it
shall turn to their own condemnation;
16. For the Lord God hath spoken it; and we, the Elders of the
Church, have heard and bear witness to the words of the glorious
Majesty on high, to whom be glory for ever and ever. Amen.
17. By these things we know that there is a God in heaven, who is
infinite and eternal, from everlasting to everlasting the same unchange-
11 Vol. I.
66 HISTOKY OF THE CHUKCH. [A.D. 1830
able God, the framer of heaven and earth, and all things which are in
them;
18. And that He created man, male and female; after His own image
and in His own likeness created He them,
19. And gave unto them commandments that they should love and
serve Him, the only living and true God, and that He should be the only
being whom they should worship.
20. But by the transgression of these holy laws, man became sensual
and devilish, and became fallen man.
21. Wherefore, the Almighty God gave His Only Begotten Son, as it
is written in those scriptures which have been given of Him.
22. He suffered temptations but gave no heed unto them;
23. He was crucified, died, and rose again the third day;
24. And ascended into heaven, to sit down on the right hand of the
Father, to reign with almighty power according to the will of the
Father.
25. That as many as would believe and be baptized in His holy name,
and endure in faith to the end, should be saved:
20. Not only those who believed after He came in the meridian of
time, in the flesh, but all those from the beginning, even as many as
were before He came, who believed in the words of the holy prophets,
who spake as they were inspired by the gift of the Holy Ghost, who
truly testified of Him in all things, should have eternal life,
27. As well as those who should come after, who should believe in
the gifts and callings of God by the Holy Ghost which beareth record of
the Father, and of the Son;
28. Which Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, are one God, infinite and
eternal, without end. Amen.
29. And we know that all men must repent and believe on the name
of Jesus Christ, and worship the Father in His name, and endure in
faith on His name to the end, or they cannot be saved in the kingdom
of God.
30. And we know that justification through the grace of our Lord
and Savior Jesus Christ, is just and true;
31. And we know also, that sanctification through the grace of our
Lord and Savior Jesus Christ, is just and true to all those who love and
serve God with all their mights, minds, and strength.
32. But there is a possibility that man may fall from grace and de-
part from the living God;
33. Therefore let the Church take heed and pray always, lest they
fall into temptation;
34. Yea, and even let those who are sanctified take heed also.
3'). And we know that these things are true and according to the
A,D. 1830] HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 67
revelations of John, neither adding to, nor diminishing from the proph-
ecy of his book, the Holy Scriptures, or the revelations of God, which
shall come hereafter by the gift and power of the Holy Ghost, the voice
of God, or the ministering of angels.
36. And the Lord God has spoken it; and honor, power, and glory
be rendered to His holy name, both now and ever. Amen.
37. And again, by way of commandment to the Church concerning the
manner of baptism. — All those who humble themselves before God, and
desire to be baptized and come forth with broken hearts and contrite
spirits, and witness before the Church that they have truly repented of
all their sins, and are willing to take upon them the name of Jesus
Christ, having a determination to serve Him to the end, |and truly mani-
fest by their works that they have received of the Spirit of Christ unto
the remission of their sins, shall be received by baptism into His Church.
38. The duty of the Elders, Priests, Teachers, Deacons, and members of
the Church of Christ, — An Apostle is an Elder, and it is his calling to
baptize;
39. And to ordain other Elders, Priests, Teachers, and Deacons;
40. And to administer bread and wine — the emblems of the flesh and
blood of Christ;
41. And to confirm those who are baptized into the Church, by the
Jaying on of hands for the baptism of fire and the Holy Ghost, accord-
ing to the Scriptures ;
42. And to teach, expound, exhort, baptize, and watch over the
Church;
43. And to confirm the Church by the laying on of the hands, and
the giving of the Holy Ghost ;
44. And to take the lead of all meetings.
45. The Elders are to conduct the meetings as they are led by the
Holy Ghost, according to the commandments and revelations of God.
46. The Priest's duty is to preach, teach, expound, and exhort, and
baptize, and administer the sacrament;
47. And visit the house of each member, and exhort them to pray
vocally and in secret, and attend to all family duties.
48. And he may also ordain other Priests, Teachers, and Deacons.
49. And he is to take the lead of meetings when there is no Elder
present;
50. But when there is an Elder present, he is only to preach, teach,
expound, exhort, and baptize,
51. And visit the house of each member, exhorting them to pray
vocally and in secret, and attend to all family duties.
52. In all these duties the Priest is to assist the Elder if occasion re-
•quires.
68 HISTOKY OF THE CHUKCH. [A.D. 1830-
53. The Teacher's duty is to watch over the Church always, and be-
with and strengthen them;
54. And see that there is no iniquity in the Church — neither hardness-
with each other — neither lying, backbiting, nor evil speaking;
55. And see that the Church meet together often,, and also see that
all the members do their duty;
56. And he is to take the lead of meetings in the absence of the
Elder or Priest —
57. And is to be assisted always, in all his duties in the Church, by
the Deacons, if occasion requires.
58. But neither Teachers nor Deacons have authority to baptize, ad-
minister the saci-ament, or lay on hands:
59. They are, however, to warn, expound, exhort, and teach and in-
vi^te all to come unto Christ.
GO. Every Elder, Priest, Teacher, or Deacon, is to be ordained
according to the gifts and callings of God unto him; and he is to be
ordained by the power of the Holy Ghost, which is in the one who-
ordains him.
61. The several Elders composing this Church of Christ are to meet
in conference once in three months, or from time to time as said con-
ferences shall direct or appoint;
62. And said conferences are to do whatever Church business is-
necessary to be done at the time.
63 The Elders are to receive their licenses from other Elders, by-
vote of the Church to which they belong, or from the conferences.
64. Each Priest, Teacher, or Deacon, who is ordained by a Priest,,
may take a certificate from him at the time, which certificate when pre-
sented to an Elder, shall entitle him to a license, which shall authorize
him to perform the duties of his calling, or he may receive it from a
conference.
65. No person is to be ordained to any ofiice in this Church, where
there is a regularly organized branch of the same, without the vote of"
that Church:
66. But the presiding Elders, traveling Bishops, High Counselors,.
High Priests and Elders may have the privilege of ordaining, where
there is no branch of the Church that a vote may be called.
67. Every president of the High Priesthood (or presiding Elder),.
Bishop, High Counselor and High Priest, is to be ordained by the
direction of a High Council or general conference.*
68. The duty oj the members after they are received by baptism. — The
Elders or Priests are to have a sufficient time to expound all things con-
* Verses 05, GO and 67 were added by the Prophet some time after the rest of the-
re velation was given.
A.D. 1830] HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 69
oerning the Church of Christ to their understanding:, previous to their
partaking of the Sacrament and being confirmed by the laying on of
the hands of the Elders, so that all things may be done in order.
69. And the members shall manifest before the Chui-ch, and also be-
fore the Elders, by a godly walk and conversation, that they are
•worthy of it, that there may be works and faith agreeable to the Holy
Scriptiu'es — walking in holiness before the Lord.
70. Every member of the Church of Christ having children, is to
hring them unto the Elders before the Church who are to lay their
hands upon them in the name of Jesus Christ, and bless them in His
name.
71. No one can be received into the Church of Christ, unless he has
arrived unto the years of accountability before God, and is capable of
repentance.
72. Baptism is to be administered in the following manner unto all
those who repent : —
73. The person who is called of God, and has authority from Jesus
Christ to baptize, shall go down into the water with the person who has
presented himself or herself for baptism, and shall say, calling him or
her by name — Having been commissioned of Jesus Christ, I baptize
you in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Ghost.
Amen.
74. Then shall he immerse him or her in the water, and come forth
again out of the water.
75. It is expedient that the Church meet together often to partake of
bread and wine in the remembrance of the Lord Jesus ;
76. And the Elder or Priest shall administer it; and after this man-'
Tier shall he administer it: He shall kneel with the Church and call
upon the Father in solemn prayer, saying —
77. 0 God, the Eternal Father, we ask Thee in the name of Thy Son,
Jesus Christ, to bless and sanctify this bread to the souls of all those
who partake of it, that they may eat in remembrance of the body of
Thy Son, and witness unto Thee, 0 God, the Eternal Father, that
they are willing to take upon them the name of Thy Son, and always
remember Him and keep His commandments which He has given them,
that they may always have His Spirit to be with them. Amen.
78. The manner of administering the wine: He shall take the cup
also, and say —
79. 0 God, the Eternal Father, we ask Thee in the name of Thy Son,
Jesus Christ, to bless and sanctify this wine to the souls of all those who
drink of it, that they may do it in remembrance of the blood of Thy
Son which was shed for them; that they may witness unto Thee, 0 God,
70 HISTOEY OF THE CHUECH. lA.D. 1830
the Eternal Father, that they do always remember Him, that they
may have His Spirit to be with them. Amen.!
80. Any member of the Church of Christ transgressing, or being
overtaken in a fault, shall be dealt with as the Scriptures direct.
81. It shall be the duty of the several churches composing the Church
of Christ, to send one or more of their Teachers to attend the several
conferences held by the Elders of the Church,
82. With a list of the names of the several members uniting them-
selves with the Church since the last conference, or send by the hand of
some Priest, so that a regular list of all the names of the whole Church
may be kept in a book by one of the Elders, whosoever the other Elders
shall appoint from time to time;
83. And also if any have been expelled from the Church, so that
their names may be blotted out of the general Church record of names.
84. All members removing from the church where they reside, if
going to a church where they are not known, may take a letter, certi-
fying that they are regular members and in good standing, which certi-
ficate may be signed by any Elder or Priest, if the member receiving
the letter is personally acquainted with the Elder or Priest, or it may
be signed by the Teachers or Deacons of the Church.
A.D. 1830J HISTOKY OF THE CHURCH.
CHAPTER VIII.
THE BOOK OF MORMON PUBLISHED — THE CHURCH
ORGANIZED.
Meantime, our translation drawing to a close, we went ta
Palmyra, Wayne county, New York, secured Price for Pub-
J ^ -^ -' ' ' lishing Book
the copyi'ignt, and agreed with Mr. Egbert B. of Mormon,
Grandin to print five thousand copies for the sum of
three thousand dollars.
I wish to mention here that the title-page of the Book
of Mormon is a literal translation, taken from The Title
the very last leaf, on the left hand side of the ^^^^"
collection or book of plates, which contained the record
which has been translated, the language of the whole run-
ning the same as all Hebrew writing in general ; * and that
said title page is not by any means a modern com-
position, either of mine or of any other man who has
lived or does live in this generation. Therefore, in order
to correct an error which generally exists concerning it, I
give below that part of the title-page of the' English ver-
sion of the Book of Mormon, which is a genuine and literal
translation of the title-page of the original Book of Mor-
mon as recorded on the plates :
THE BOOK OF MORMON.
An account tvritten by the hand of Mormon, upon Plates, taken from the
Plates of Nephi.
Wherefore it is an abridgment of the record of the people of Nephi ^
and also of the Lamanites; written to the Lamanites, who are a rem-
• That is, from right to left.
72 HISTOKY OF THE CHURCH. [A.D. 1830
nant of the house of Israel; and also to Jew and Gentile; written by
way of commandment, and also by the spirit of prophecy and of revela-
tion. Written and sealed up, and hid up unto the Lord, that they
might not be destroyed — to come forth by the gift and power of God
unto the interpretation thereof — sealed by the hand of Moroni, and hid
up unto the Lord, to come forth in due time by the way of Gentile —
the interpretation thereof by the gift of God.
An abridgement taken from the Book of Ether, also. which is a record
of the people of Jared, who were scattered at the time the Lord con-
founded the language of the people when they were building a tower to
get to heaven; which is to show unto the remnant of the house of Israel
what great things the Loi'd hath done for their fathers; and that they
may know the covenants of the Loi'd, that they are not cast off forever;
and also to the convincing of the Jew and Gentile that Jesus is the
Christ, the Eternal God, manifesting Himself unto all nations. And
now, if there are faults, they are the mistakes of men; wherefore con-
demn not the things of God, that ye may be found spotless at the judg-
ment-seat of Christ.
The remainder of the title-page is, of course, modern.
A Commandment of God ana not of man, to Martin Harris, given {Man-
chester, New York, March, 1830) by Him ivho is Eternal*
1. I am Alpha and Omega, Christ the Lord; yea even I am He, the
beginning and the end, the Redeemer of the world.
2. I, having accomplished and finished the will of Him, whose I am,
even the Father, concerning me — having done this that I might subdue
all things unto myself —
3. Retaining all power, even to the destroying of Satan and his works
at the end of the world, and the last great day of judgment, which I
shall pass upon the inhabitants thereof, judging every man according to
his works and deeds which he hath done.
4. And surely every man must repent or suffer, for I, God, am end-
less;
5. Wherefoi'e, I revoke not the judgments which I shall pass, but
woes shall go forth, weeping, wailing, and gnashing of teeth, yea to
those who are found on my left hand ;
* Doctrine and [Covenants, section xix. No words of the Prophet introduce this
revelation in his History. Nothing is known of the circumstances which called it
forth. And yet there are few revelations that have been given in the present dis
pensation of the Gospel more important than tWs one. The doctrine of the atone,
ment of the Lord Jesus, as directly applying to the individual, and God's exposition
of "Eternal Punishment," as here set forth, give it a ^place of first importance in
the doctrinal development of the Church.
A. D. 18301 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 73
6. Nevertheless it is not written that there shall be no end to this tor-
ment, but it is written endless torment.
7. Again, it is wi-itten eternal damnation; whei'efore it is more express
than other Scriptures, that it might work upon the hearts of the chil-
dren of men, altogether for my name's glory.
8. Wherefore I will explain unto you this mystery, for it is meet unto
you to know even as mine Apostles.
9. I speak unto you that are chosen in this thiug, even as one, that
you may enter into my rest;
10. For, behold, the mystery of godliness, how great is it! For
behold, I am endless, and the punishment which is given from my hand,
is endless punishment, for endless is my name : wherefore —
11. Eternal punishment is God's punishment.
12. EnHless punishment is God's punishment.
13. Wherefore I command you to repent, and keep the command-
ments which you have received by the hand of my servant Joseph Smith,
Jun., in my name;
14. And it is by my almighty power that you have received them;
15. Therefore I command you to repent— repent, lest I smite you by
the rod of my mouth, and by my wrath, and by my anger, and your
sufferings be sore — how sore you know not, how exquisite you know
not, yea, how hard to bear you know not!
16. For behold, I, God, have suffered these things for all, that they
might not suffer if they would repent;
17. But if they would not repent, they must suffer even as I,
18. Which suffering caused myself, even God, the greatest of all, to
tremble because of pain, and to bleed at every pore, and to suffer, both
body and spirit : and would that I might not drink the bitter cup, and
shrink —
19. Nevertheless, glory be to the Father, and I partook and finished
my preparations unto the children of men;
20. Wherefore, I command you again to repent, lest I humble you
with my almighty power, and that you confess your sins, lest you suffer
these punishments of which I have spoken, of which in the smallest,
yea, even in the least degree you have tasted at the time I withdrew my
Spirit.
21. And I command you, that you preach nought but repentance,
and show not these things unto the world until it is wisdom in me.
22. For they cannot bear meat now, but milk they must receive;
wherefore, they must not know these things, lest they perish.
23. Learn of me and listen to my words; walk in the meekness of my
Spirit, and you shall have peace in me.
24. lam Jesus Christ; I came by the will of the Father,and I do His will,
74 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. |A.D. 1830
25. And again, I command thee that thou shalt not covet thy neigh-
bor's wife; nor seek thy neighbor's life.
26. And again, I command thee that thou shalt not covet thine own
property, but impart it freely to the printing of the Book of Mormon,
which contains the truth and the word of Grod,
27. Which is my word to the Gentiles, that soon it may go to the Jew,
of whom the Lamanites are a remnant, that they may believe the Gos-
pel, and look not for a Messiah to come who has already come.
28. And again, I command thee that thou shalt pray vocally as well
as in thy heart; yea, before the world as well as in secret, in public as
well as in private.
29. And thou shalt declare glad tidings, yea, publish it upon the
mountains, and upon every high place, and among every people that
thou shalt be permitted to see.
30. And thou shalt do it with all hximility, trusting in me, reviling not
against revilers.
31. And of tenets thou shalt not talk, but thou shalt declare repent-
ance and faith on the Savior and remission of sins by baptism and by
fire, yea, even the Holy Ghost.
32. Behold, this is a great and the last commandment which I shall
give unto you concerning this matter; for this shall suflfice for thy daily
walk, even unto the end of thy life.
33. And misery thou shalt receive if thou wilt slight these counsels;
yea even the destruction of thyself and property.
3i. Impart a portion of thy property; yea, even a part of thy lands,
and all save the support of thy family.
35. Pay the debt thou hast contracted with the printer. Release thy-
self from bondage.
36. Leave thy house and home, except when thou shalt desire to see
thy family:
37. And speak freely to all : yea, preach, exhort, declare the truth,
even with a loud voice, with a sound of rejoicing, crying — Hosanna,
bosanna! blessed be the name of the Lord God!
38. Pray always, and I will pour out my Spirit upon you, and great
shall be your blessing; yea, even more than if you should obtain treas-
ures of earth and corruptibleness to the extent thereof.
39. Behold, canst thou read this without rejoicing and lifting up thy
heart for gladness?
40. Or canst thou run about longer as a blind guide?
41. Or canst thou be humble and meek, and conduct thyself wisely
before me? yea, come unto me thy Savior. Amen.
Whilst the Book of Mormon was in the hands of the
A. D. 1830] HISTOEY OF THE CHUKCH. 75-
printer,* we still continued to bear testimony and give in-
formation, as far as we had opportunity; and Procedure in
also made known to our brethren that we had !^® Orgauiza-
Z^ tion or the
received a commandment *to organize the Church.
Church; and accordingly we met together for that purpose,,
•Nothing is said by the Prophet in his History of the difficulties that arose
"whilst the Book of Mormon was in the hands of the printer;" nor of the care tbafr
was taken to prevent the manuscript falling into the hands of enemies of the work..
It is proper, however, that these matters should be stated at this point. It appears
that when the arrangements were completed with Mr. Grandin for printing the Book
of Mormon, the Prophet went down to Harmony, in Pennsylvania. Before taking-
his departure, however, it was arranged:
First: that Oliver Cowdery transcribe the whole manuscript; hence it came-
about that there were two manuscript copies of the Book of Mormon, the orig-
inal, which was taken in charge by the Prophet after the publication of the book,,
and the copy made by Oliver Cowdery for the printer's use, and which finally was
given by him into the custody of David Whitmer, with whose family it remains to
this day (1901).
Second: that the copy made by Cowdery from the original manuscript only should
be taken to the printers, so that if that should be destroyed the original would'
remain in the hands of the Prophet and his associates, from which it could be re-
placed; and even this copy was supplied the printer in small quantities at a time,
usually enough only for a single day's work of the printer.
Third: that in going to and from the office whoever carried the manuscript— usu-
ally it was Oliver Cowdery— should always have a guard to attend him.
Foxirth: that a guard should be kept constantly upon the watch, both night and'
day, about the house, to protect the manuscript from malicious persons, who might
seek to destroy it. (The authorities for the above are: Lucy Smith's "History of the
Prophet Joseph," ch. xxxi; the statements of Stephen S.Harding, who a number of '
times visited Grandin's establishment while the Book of Mormon was being printed;
his statement is published in "The Prophetof Palmyra," by Thomas Gregg, pp. 34-56:
—this is that same Stephen S. Harding who was governor of Utah Territory from
July, 1862, to July, 1863; also the statement of J. H. Gilbert, the princi-
pal compositor on the Book of Mormon. The extreme care in allowing the
printer to have but a small amount of copy at a time is a subject of ridicule in
nearly all anti-Mormon books that treat of this period. In addition to all this is the
evidence of the manuscript in the hands of the Whitmer family, nearly every page
of which is in the handwriting of Oliver Cowdery, and by being divided into
"takes," clearly bears evidence of having passed through the printer's hands. The
evidence also in the existence of portions of the original manuscript, now in the
possession of President Joseph F. Smith, which was taken from its depository in one
of the corner stones of the Nauvoo House, where it was placed by the hands of
Joseph the Prophet, with other relics, on the occasion of laying'the corner stone of
that building on the 2nd of October, 1841. Unfortunately a great part of the manu-
script was destroyed by dampness, but enough is preserved to establish the fact
that it is the original).
Notwithstanding all the precautions taken by the little group of brethren engaged
in publishing the book, the Nephite record, mutilated by interlineations of human
invention, omissions, and added vulgarisms intended to destroy the work, came-
nearly being giren to the world before tbe Bonk of Mormon itself was published..
76 HISTORY OF THE CHUECH. [A. D. 18:J0
at the house of Mr. Peter Whitmer, Sen., (being
six in number,)* on Tuesday, the sixth day of April,
This was the work of one Esquire Cole, ex-justice of the peace, who undertook to
publish the Book of Mormon, in instalments, in a weekly periodical called Dogberry
Paper on Winter Hill. He obtained the use of Grandin's press nights and on Sun-
days, and surelj- must have obtained the advanced sheets of the printed forms of
the Book of Mormon, which he was using, with the knowledge of Mr. Grand in; at
least it is difficult to conceive how he could obtain and use them without his knowl-
edge. Hyrum Smith, feeling uneasy concerning the security of that part of the
Book of Mormon in the hands of the printer, induced Oliver Cowdery one Sunday
to go with him to the printer's to see if all was well, and there they found Squire
Cole at work on his Dogberry paper, and publishing mutilated extracts from the
Book of Mormon. He refused to desist from his unlawful course; but Joseph was
sent for and came up during the week from Harmony, and by firmly asserting his
rights under the copyright law, and by threatening to proseciite those who infringed
them. Cole was induced to abandon his intention of publishing the Book of Mormon
in his paper.
This difficulty past, another arose. The people of Palmyra and vicinity held a
mass meeting and passed a resolution pledging themselves not to purchase the
Book of Mormon when published, and to use their influence to prevent others from
l)urchasing it. This had the effect of causing Mr. Grandin to suspend printing
until he could obtain renewed assurances of receiving the amount agreed upon for
printing the edition of five thousand. Again the Prophet was sent for, and again
he made the journey from Harmony to Palmyra, quieted the fears of Mr. Grandin
))y renewed assurances on the part of himself and Martin Harris that the amount
.agreed upon would be paid. The work proceeded, and at last issued from the press,
notwithstanding all the difficulties it had encountered (See Lucy Smith's "History
•of the Prophet Joseph," ch. xxxiii).
* The following statement is interesting as furnishing the names of these six:
Names of the six members of the Church as they were organized April 6, 1830—
Oliver Cowdery,
Joseph Smith, Jun.,
Hyrum Smith,
Peter Whitmer, Jun.,
Samuel H. Smith,
David Whitmer.
Some of these had been baptized previously; but were all baptized on the day
■of organization.
These names were given to Joseph Knight by Oliver Cowdery.
(Signed) Joseph Knight.
G. S. L. City 1
Aug. llth, 1862. /
( G. A. Smith,
.^ I RoBT. L. Campbell,
Witnesses -I r^^^^^ Bullock,
/ John V. Long.
■(Copy)
There has been some question as to the number that had been baptized previous
to the organization of the Church on the 6th day of April, 1830. David Whitmer in
his ''Address to All Believers in Christ," a pamphlet of seventy-five pages, pub-
lished ki 1887, says that there were six Elders and about seventy members before
April 6th, 1830. Others have estimated the number at thirty, thirty-five, and forty
A. D. 1830] HISTOKY OF THE CHURCH. / i
A. D., oue thousand eight hundred and thirty. Having
opened the meeting by solemn prayer to our Heavenly
Father, we proceeded, according to previous command-
ment, to call on our brethren to know whether they
accepted us as their teachers in the things of the King-
dom of God, and whether they were satisfied that we
should proceed and be organized as a Church according to
said commandment which we had received. To these several
propositions they consented by a unanimous vote . I then laid
my hands upon Oliver Cowdery, and ordained him an Elder
of the "Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints ; ' ' after
These estimates, however, are beyond all question too large. In the minutes of the
second conference of the Church, held at Fayette, New York, on the 2Cth of Sep-
tember, 1830, this statement is made: "Number of the several members uniting to this
Church, since the last conference, thirty-five: making in whole now belonging to
this Church, sixty-two." "The last conference," referred towasone held on the 9th
of June, 1830. If there were but sixty-two members in September, 1830, and thirty-
five of them were added since the conference of the Church held on the 9th of June
of that year, then there were but twenty-seven in the Church on the said 9th
of June. In the last week of May, 1830, Newel Knight was baptized— owe; on the 18th
of April, 1830, Oliver Cowdery baptized seven, (the names are given on p. 81) ; on
the 1 1th of April, Oliver baptized six persons (their names are also given on p. 81) ;
on the 6th of April, 1830, the same day that the Church was organized, there were
four persons baptized, two of whom were the father and mother of the Prophet
(See p. 79). This makes a total of eighteen baptized between the 9th of June con-
ference and the tith of April meeting; and as there were but twenty -seven in the
Church on the 9th of June, the number that had been baptized up to the 6th of
April, 1830, must have been but nine. The Far West Record, containing the min-
utes of the conferences of the 9th of .June, and the 26th of September, was kept by the
clerks of the High Council in Missouri, and the miniites of the two conferences above
referred to, and which give the information here set forth, occupy pages one and two of
that record. The accuracy of the minutes of the conference of the 26th of September,
1830, which fix the membership of the Church at that time at sixty -two, is confirmed
by the following remark of the Prophet, to be found in his history in December of
that same year, which remark immediately precedes extracts from the prophecy of
Enoch in this volume (ch. xii) : "To the ioy of the little flock, which in all, from
Colesville to Canandaigua, New York, numbered about seventy members, did the
Lord reveal the following," etc. When it is remembered that the Prophet is here
speaking of conditions existing in December, 1830, and the figures given are exclu-
sive of the additions which had been made in Kirtland, Ohio, it strongly sustains
the correctness of the minutes of the conference of September 26th, which record
the membership of the Church at that time to be but sixty-tivo. The correctness of
this number is also still further confirmed by a brief historical sketch of "The Rise
and Progress of the Church of Christ," published in the livening and Morning Star
under date of April, 1833, where it is said: "In October, 1830, the number of disci-
ples had increased to between seventy and eighty. " (p. 169.)
78 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. [A. D. 183«
which, he ordained me also to the office of an Elder of
said Church. We then took bread, blessed it, and brake
it with them; also wine, blessed it, and drank it with them.
We then laid our hands on each individual member of the
Church present, that they might receive the gift of the
Holy Ghost, and be confirmed members of the Church of
-Joseph Smith, Christ. The Holy Ghost was poured out upon
fd^a'prophet ^^ ^^ ^ ^^^^ great dcgrcc — some prophesied,
^i®!'" ^°f ^tT' whilst we all praised the Lord, and rejoiced
GlHtOF lO tile
Church. exceedingly. Whilst yet together, I received
the following commandment:
Revelation to Joseph Smith, Jun., given at Fayette, Seneca County, New
York, April 6th, 1830*
' 1. Behold there shall be a record kept among you, and in it thou
shalt be called a Seer, a Translator, a Prophet, an Apostle of Jesus
Christ, an Elder of the Church through the will of God the Father, and
the grace of your Lord Jesus Christ,
2. Being inspired of the Holy Ghost to lay the foundation thereof,
•and to build it up unto the most holy faith,
3. Which Church was organized and established in the year of our
Lord eighteen hundred and thirty, in the fourth month, and on the sixth
•day of the month, which is called April.
4. Wherefore, meaning the Church, thou shalt give heed unto all his
words and commandments which he shall give unto you as he receiveth
them, walking in all holiness before me;
5. For his word ye shall receive, as if from mine own mouth, in all
patience and faith;
6. For by doing these things the gates of hell shall not prevail against
you; yea, and the Lord God will disperse the powers of darkness from
before you, and cause the heavens to shake for your good, and His
name's glory.
7. For thus saith the Lord God, Him have I inspired to move the
cause of Zion in mighty power for good, and his diligence I know, and
his prayers I have heard.
8. Yea, his weeping for Zion I have seen, and I will cause that he shall
mourn for her no longer, for his days of rejoicing are come unto the remis-
sion of his sins, and the manifestations of my blessings upon his works.
9. For behold, I will bless all those who labor in my vineyard with a
mighty blessing, and they shall believe on his words, which are given
♦Doctrine and Covenants, sec. xxi.
A. D. 1830] HISTOKY OF THE CHUKCH. 79
him through me by the Comforter, which manifesteth that Jesus was
crucified by sinful men for the sins of the world, yea, for the remission
of sins unto the contrite heart.
10. Wherefore it behoveth me that he should be ordained by you,
Oliver Cowdery, mine Apostle;
11. This being an ordinance unto you, that you are an Elder under
his hand, he being the first unto you, that you might be an Elder unto
this Church of Christ, bearing my name,
12. And the first preacher of this Church unto the Church, and before
the world, yea, before the Gentiles; yea, and thus saith the Lord God,
lo, lo! to the Jews also. Amen.
We now proceeded to call out and ordain some others of
the brethren to different offices of tht: Priest- The church of
hood, according as the Spirit manifested unto BrglL^ts cl-
us: and after a happy time spent in witness- ^^^^-
ing and feeling for ourselves the powers and blessings of
the Holy Ghost, through the grace of God bestowed upon
us, we dismissed with the pleasing knowledge that we
were now individually members of, and acknowledged of
God, "The Church of Jesus Christ," organized in accord-
ance with commandments and revelations given by Him
to ourselves in these last days, as well as according to the
order of the Church as recorded in the New Testament.
Several persons who had attended the above meeting, be-
came convinced of the truth and came forward shortly
after, and were received into the Church ; among the rest,
my own father and mother were baptized, to my great joy
and consolation; and about the same time, Martin Harris
and Orrin Porter Rockwell.
Revelation to the Church of Christ which was established in these lastdat/s,
in the year o/ our Lord, one thousand eight hundred and thirty.
Given at Manchester, Neiv York, April, 1830, in consequence of
some desiring to unite with the Church ivithout re-baptism, who had
previously been baptized*
1. Behold, I say unto you, that all old covenants have I caused to be
done away in this thing, and this is a new and an everlasting covenant,
even that which was from the beginning.
Doctrine and Covenants, sec. xxii.
80 HISTOEY OF THE CHUECH. [A. D. 1830
2. Wherefore, although a man shall be baptized an hundred times,
it availeth him nothing, for you cannot enter in at the strait gate by the
law of Moses, neither by your dead works;
3. For it is because of your dead works, that I have caused this last
covenant and this Church to be built up unto me, even as in days of old.
4. Wherefore, enter ye in at the gate, as I have commanded, and
seek not to counsel your God. Amen.
The following persons being anxious to know of the
w^ord of the Lord what might be their respective duties in
Lord to Sev- . 'p . /
erai Persons, relation to this work, I inquired of the Lord,
and received for them the following:
Revelation to Oliver Cowdery, Hyrum Smith, Samuel H. Smith, Joseph
Smith, Sen., and Joseph Knight, Sen. Given at Manchester, New
York, April, 1830.*
1. Behold, I speak unto you, Oliver, a few words. Behold, thou art
blessed, and art under no condemnation. But beware of pride, lest
thou shouldst enter into temptation.
2. Make known thy calling unto the Church, and also before the
world, and thy heart shall be opened to preach the truth from hence-
forth and forever. Amen.
3. Behold, I speak unto you, Hyrum, a few words: for thou also art
under no condemnation, and thy heart is opened, and thy tongue loosed ;
and thy calling is to exhortation, and to strengthen the Church continu-
ally. Wherefore thy duty is unto the Church forever, and this because
of thy family. Amen.
4. Behold, I speak a few words unto you, Samuel, for thou also art
under no condemnation, and thy calling is to exhortation, and to
strengthen the Church, and thou art not as yet called to preach before
the world. Amen.
5. Behold I speak a few words unto you, Joseph, for thou also art
under no condemnation, and thy calling also is to exhortation, and to
strengthen the Church, and this is thy duty from henceforth and forever^
Amen.
(). Behold, I manifest unto you, Joseph Knight, by these words, that
you must take up your cross, in the which you must pray vocally before
the world as well as in secret, and in your family, and among your
friends, and in all places.
7. And, behold, it is your duty to unite with the true Church, and
give your language to exhortation continually, that you may receive the
reward of the laborer. Amen.
• Doctrine and Covenants, sec. xxiii.
A. D. 1830] HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 81
CHAPTER IX.
THE COMMENCEMENT OF THE PUBLIC MINISTRY OF THE CHURCH.
On Sunday, April 11th, 1830, Oliver Cowdery preached
the first public discourse that was delivered
1 o ^ r\ J' The First
by any oi our number. Our meeting was Public Dis-
held, by previous appointment, at the house of *^'*^'"^®-
Mr. Peter Whitmer, Sen., Fayette. Large numbers of
people attended, and the same day the following were
baptized, viz., Hiram Page, Katharine Page, Christian
Whitmer, Anne Whitmer, Jacob Whitmer, Elizabeth
Whitmer; and on the 18th day, Peter Whitmer, Sen.,
Mary Whitmer, William Jolly, Elizabeth Jolly, Vincent
Jolly, Richard B. Peterson, and Elizabeth Anne Whit-
mer— all by Oliver Cowdery, in Seneca lake.
During this month of April, I went on a visit to the
residence of Mr. Joseph Knight, of Coles-
ville, Broome county. New York, with whom Ministry^at^
and his family I had been for some time ac-
quainted, and whose name I have previously mentioned
as having been so kind and thoughtful towards us while
translating the Book of Mormon. Mr. Knight and his
family were Universalists, but were willing to reason with
me upon my religious views, and were, as usual, friendly
and hospitable. We held several meetings in the neigh-
borhood; we had many friends, and some enemies. Our
meetings were well attended, and many began to pray
fervently to Almighty Grod, that He would give them
wisdom to understand the truth.
12 Vol. I.
82 HISTOKY OF THE CHUKCH. [A. D. 1830
Amongst those who attended our meetings regularly,
was Newel Knight, son of Joseph Knight. He
Labors of the - _ , . . . ,
Prophet with and 1 had many serious conversations on the
nig t. iuiportant subject of man's eternal salvation.
"We had got into the habit of praying much at our meet-
ings, and Newel had said that he would try and take up
his cross, and pray vocally -during meeting; but when we
again met together, he rather excused himself. I tried to
prevail upon him, making use of the figure, supposing
that he should get into a mud-hole, would he not try to
help himself out? And I further said that we were will-
ing now to help him out of the mud-hole. He replied, that
provided he had got into a mud-hole through careless-
ness, he would rather w^ait and get out himself, than to
have others help him ; and so he would wait until he
could get into the woods by himself, and there he would
pray. Accordingly, he deferred praying until next morn-
ing, when he retired into the woods; where, according to
his own account afterwards, he made several attempts to
pray, but could scarcely do so, feeling that he had not
done his duty, in refusing to pray in the presence of
others. He began to feel uneasy, and continued to feel
worse both in mind and body, until, upon reaching his
own house, his appearance was such as to alarm his wife
very much. He requested her to go and bring me to him.
I went and found him suffering very much in his mind,
and his body acted upon in a very strange manner; his
visage and limbs distorted and twisted in every shape and
appearance possible to imagine; and finally he was
caught up off the floor of the apartment, and tossed
about most fearfully.
His situation was soon made known to his neighbors
and relatives, and in a short time as many as
Miracle in the eight or nine grown persons had got together to
witness the scene. After he had thus suffered
for a time, I succeeded in getting hold of him by the hand,
when almost immediately he spoke to me, and with great
A. D. 1830] HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 83
earnestness requested me to cast the devil out of him,
saying that he knew he was in him, and that he also
knew that I could cast him out.
I replied, "If you know that I can, it shall be done;"
and then almost unconsciously I rebuked the devil, and
commanded him in the name of Jesus Christ to depart
from him; when immediately Newel spoke out and said
that he saw the devil leave him and vanish from his sight.
This was the first miracle which was done in the Church,
or by any member of it; and it was done not by man,
nor by the power of man, but it was done by God, and
by the power of godliness; therefore, let the honor and
the praise, the dominion and the glory, be ascribed to the
Father, Son, and Holy Spirit, for ever and ever. Amen.
The scene was now entirely changed, for as soon as the
devil had departed from our -friend, his coun-
tenance became natural, his distortions of Experience of
body ceased, and almost immediately the ^^^ ^^^
Spirit of the Lord descended upon him, and the visions
of eternity were opened to his view. So soon as con-
sciousness returned, his bodily weakness was such that
we were obliged to lay him upon his bed, and wait upon
him for some time. He afterwards related his experience
as follows:
I now began to feel a most pleasing sensation resting on me, and im-
mediately the visions of heaven were opened to my view. I felt my-
self attracted upward, and remained for some time enwrapt in contem-
plation, insomuch that I knew not what was going on in the room. By
and by, I felt some weight pressing upon my shoulder and the side of
my head, which served to recall me to a sense of my situation, and I
found that the Spirit of the Lord had actually caught me up off the
floor, and that my shoulder and head were pressing against the beams.
•^11 this was witnessed by many, to their great astonish-
ment and satisfaction, when they saw the devil thus cast
out, and the power of God and His Holy Spirit thus
made manifest. As may be expected, such a scene as
84 HISTOKY OF THE CHURCH. [A. D. 1830
this contributed much to make behevers of those wbo--
witnessed it, and finally the greater part of them became
members of the Church.
Soon after this occurrence I returned to Fayette, Seneca
Effect of Pub- county. The Book of Mormon (the stick of
Book of^Mor- Joscpli iu the hauds of Ephraim,) had now
™^°- been published for some time, and as the an-
cient prophet had predicted of it, "it was accounted as a
strange thing." No small stir was created by its appear-
ance. Great opposition and much persecution followed
the believers of its authenticity. But it had now come to
pass that truth had sprung out of the earth, and righteous-
ness had looked down !"'rom heaven, so we feared not our
opponents, knowing that we had both truth and right-
eousness on our side, that we had both the Father and the
Son, because we had the doctrines of Christ, and abided
in them; and therefore we continued to preach and to
give information to all who were willing to hear.
During the last week in May, the above-mentioned
Newel Knight came to visit us at Fayette, and was baj»-
tized by David Whitmer.
On the ninth day of June,* 1830, we held our first con-
„, „ ^ ,, ference as an organized Church. Our numbers
The first C on- ~
ference of the wcrc about thirty, bcsidcs whom many assem-
bled with us, who were either believers or
anxious to learn. Having opened by singing and prayer,
we partook together of the emblems of the body and
blood of our Lord Jesus Christ. We then proceeded to
confirm several who had lately been baptized, after which
we called out and ordained several to the various ofiices
* The date of this eonference, in the History of the Prophet, published in the
Times and Seasons and the Millennial Star, as also in the Historj' in manuscript
in the custody of the Church Historian— from which the History published in those
periodicals was taken— is given as the "first day of June;'' but the minutes of the
conference, written, as the minutes themselves state, by Oliver Cowdery, and
recorded in the Far West Record, are dated "June 9th," 1830. It is for this reason
that the date is changed in the text. These minutes also state that this conference
of June 9th, was adjourned to convene again at the same place on the "26th of
September, 1830."
A. D. 1830] HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 85
of the Priesthood. Much exhortation and instruction was
given, and the Holy Ghost was poured out upon us in a
mu'aculous manner — many of our number prophesied,
whilst others had the heavens opened to their view, and
were so overcome that we had to lay them on beds or
other convenient places; among the rest was Brother
Newel Knight, who had to be placed on a bed, being un-
able to help himself .<;^y his own account of the trans-
action, he could not utrderstand why we should lay him
on the bed, as he felt no sense of weakness. He felt
his heart filled with love, with glory, and pleasure un-
speakable, and could discern all that was going on in the
room; when all of a sudden a vision of the future burst
upon him. He saw there represented the great work
which through my instrumentality was yet to be accom-
plished; He saw heaven opened, and beheld the Lord
Jesus Christ, seated at the right hand of the majesty on
high, and had it made plain to his understanding that the
time would come when he would be admitted into his
presence to enjoy His society for ever and ever. When
their bodily strength was restored to these brethren, they
shouted hosannas to God and the Lamb, and rehearsed
the glorious things which they had seen and felt, whilst
they were yet in the spirit. \.
Such scenes as these were calculated to inspire our
hearts with joy unspeakable, and fill us with
awe and reverence for that Almighty Being, Spiritual Man-
by whose grace we had been called to be in-
strumental in bringing about, for the children of men, the
enjoyment of such glorious blessings as were now at this
time poured out upon us. ^To find ourselves engaged in
JhejK^ry^sauae' order of things as observed by the holy
Apostles of old ; to realize the importance and solemnity
of such proceedings; and to witness and feel with our
own natural senses, the like glorious manifestations of the
powers of the Priesthood, the gifts and blessings of the
Holy Ghost, and the goodness and condescension of a
%
86 HISTOEY OF THE CHURCH. [A. D. 1830
merciful God unto such as obey the everlasting Gospel of
our Lord Jesus Christ, combined to create within us sen-
sations of rapturous gratitude, and inspire us with fresh
zeal and energy in the cause of truth.
Shortly after this conference, David Wliitmer baptized
the following persons in Seneca lake: viz.,
John Poorman, John Jolly, Julia Anne Jolly,
Harriet Jolly, Jerusha Smith, Katherine Smith, William
Smith, Don C. Smith, Peter Eockwell, Caroline Eockwell,
and Electa Rockwell.
Immediately after conference I returned to my own
house, and from thence, accompanied bv my
Labor of the .„ \^.. ^ , t i xrri • -,
Prophet at wiie, Oliver (Jowdery, John Whitmer and
David Whitmer, went again on a visit to
Mr. Knight, of Colesville, Broome county. We found
a number in the neighborhood still believing, and now
anxious to be baptized. We appointed a meeting for the
Sabbath, and on the afternoon of Saturday we erected a
dam across a stream of water, which was convenient, for
the purpose of there attending to the ordinance of
baptism; but during the night a mob collected and
tore down our dam, which hindered us from attend-
ing to the baptism on the Sabbath. We afterward
found out that this mob had been instigated to this
act of molestation by certain sectarian priests of the
neighborhood, who began' to consider their craft in
danger, and took this plan to stop the progress of the
truth; and the sequel will show how determinedly they
prosecuted their opposition, as well as to how little pur-
pose in the end. The Sabbath arrived, and we held our
meeting. Oliver Cowdery preached, and others of us
bore testimony to the truth of the Book of Mormon, the
doctrine of repentance, baptism for the remission of sins,
and laying on of hands for the gift of the Holy Ghost,
etc. Amongst our audience were those who had torn
down our dam, and who seemed desirous to give us
trouble, but did not until after the meeting was dismissed,
A. D. 1830J HISTOKY OF THE CHURCH. 8/
when they immediately commenced talking to those whom
they considered our friends, and tried to turn them
against us and our doctrines.
Amongst the many present at this meeting, was one
Emily Coburn, sister to the wife of Newel
Adventures
Knight. The Rev. Mr. Shearer, a divme of ofEmiiyCo-
the Presbyterian faith, who had considered
himself her pastor, came to understand that she was
likely to believe our doctrine, and had, a short time
previous to this meeting, come to labor with her. But
having spent some time with her without being able
to persuade her against us, he endeavored to have her
leave her sister's house and go with him to her father's,
who lived at a distance. For this purpose, he had re-^
course to stratagem ; he told her that one of her brothers
was waiting at a certain place desirous to have her go
with him. He succeeded thus in getting her a little dis-
tance from the house, when seeing that her brother was
not in waiting for her, she refused to go any further with
him ; upon which he took hold of her by the arm to force-
her along. Butcher sister was soon with them, and as the
two women were two many for him to cope with, he was-
forced to sneak off without accomplishing his errand,,,
after all his labor and ingenuity. Nothing daunted, how-
ever, he went to her father, representing to him some
thing or other, which induced the old gentleman to give
him a power of attorney, which as soon as our meeting
was over, on the above-named Sunday evening, he im-
mediately served upon her, and carried her off to her
father's residence by open violence against her will.
All his labor was in vain, however, for the said Emily
Coburn in a short time afterwards, was baptized and
confirmed a member of the Church of Jesus Christ of
Latter-day Saints.
Early on Monday morning we were on the alert, and
before our enemies were aware of our proceed- Baptisms,
ings, we had repaired the dam, and the following thir-
88 HISTOKY OF THE CHURCH. [A.D. 1830
teen persons baptized, by Oliver Cowdery, viz., Emma
Smith, Hezekiah Peck and wife, Joseph Knight, Sen., and
wife, William Stringham and wife, Joseph Knight, Jun.,
Aaron Culver and wife, Levi Hale, Polly Knight, and
Julia Stringham.
Before the baptizing was entirely finished, the mob began
again to collect, and shortly after we had re-
TMobbings. ^ ' "^
tired, they amounted to about fifty men. They
surrounded the house of Mr. Knight — whither we had
retired — raging with anger, and apparently determined
to commit violence upon us. Some asked us questions,
others threatened us, so that we thought it wisdom to
leave and go to the house of Newel Knight. There also
they followed us, and it was only by the exercise of great
prudence on our part, and reliance in our Heavenly
Father, that they were kept from laying violent hands
upon us; and so long as they chose to stay, we were ob-
liged to answer them various unprofitable questions,
and bear with insults and threatenings without num-
her.
We had appointed a meeting for this evening, for the
The Prophet purposc of attending to the confirmation of
Arrested. those who had bccu the same morning bap-
tized. The time appointed had arrived and our friends
had nearly all collected together, when to my sur-
prise, I was visited by a constable, and arrested by
him on a warrant, on the charge of being a disorderly
person, of setting the country in an uproar by preach-
ing the Book of Mormon, etc. /The constable informed
me, soon after I had been arr'Bsted, that the plan of
those who had got out the warrant was to get me into
the hands of the mob, who were now lying in ambush
for me; but that he was determined to save me from
them, as he had found me to be a different sort of per-
son from what I had been represented to him. I soon
found that he had told me the truth in this matter, for
not far from Mr. Knight's house, the wagon in which
A. D. 18301 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 89
we had set out was surrounded by a mob, who seemed
only to await some signal from the constable; but to
their great disappointment, 'he gave the horse the whip,
and drove me out of their reach.
Whilst driving in great haste one of the wagon wheels
came off, which left us once more very nearly ^, „ ,
' . The Prophet
surrounded by them, as they had come on in Escapes the
close pursuit. However, we managed to re-
place the wheel and again left them behind us. He
drove on to the town of South Bainbridge, Chenango coun-
ty, where he lodged me for the time being in an upper
room of a tavern; and in order that all might be right
with himself and with me also, he slept during the night
with his feet against the door, and a loaded musket by
his side, whilst I occupied a bed which was in the room;
he having declared that if we were interrupted unlawfully,
he would fight for me, and defend me as far as it was in
his power. \,
On the day following, a court was convened for the
purpose of investigating those charges which Excitement
had been preferred against me. A great ex- proph^^s
citement prevailed on account of the scandal- ^'^s^-
ous falsehoods which had been circulated, the nature of
which will appear in the sequel. In the meantime, my
friend, Joseph Knight, had repaired to two of his neigh-
bors, viz., James Davidson and John Reid, Esqrs., re-
spectable farmers, men renowned for their integrity, and
well versed in the laws of their country; and retained
them on my behalf during my trial.
At length the trial commenced amidst a multitude of
spectators, who in general evinced a belief
The Trial
that I was guilty of all that had been reported
concerning me, and of course were very zealous that I
should be punished according to my crimes. Among
many witnesses called up against me, was Mr. Josiah
Stoal — of whom I have made mention as having worked
for him some time — and examined to the following effect:
90 HISTOKY OF THE CHURCH. [A. D. 183(^
"Did not the prisoner, Joseph Smith, have a horse of
you?"
"Yes."
"Did not he go to yon and tell you that an angel had
appeared unto him and authorized him to get the horse
from you? ' '
"No, he told me no such story."
"Well, how had he the horse of you!"
"He bought him of me as any other man would."
"Have you had your pay?"
"That is not your business."
The question being again put, the witness replied:
"I hold his note for the price of the horse, which I
consider as good as the pay; for I am well acquainted
with Joseph Smith, Jun., and know him to be an honest
man; and if he wishes, I am ready to let him have
another horse on the same terms."
Mr. Jonathan Thompson was next called up and exam-
ined:
"Has not the prisoner, Joseph Smith, Jun., had a yoke
of oxen of you?"
"Yes."
"Did he not obtain them of you by telling you that he
had a revelation to the effect that he was to have them?"
"No, he did not mention a word of the kind concerning
the oxen ; he purchased them the same as any other man
would."
After a few more such attempts, the court was detained
for a time, in order that two young women,
Daughters of ' ./ o 7
Mr. stoai as daughters of Mr. Stoal, with whom I had at
times kept company, might be sent for, in
order, if possible, to elicit something from them which
might be made a pretext against me. The young ladies
arrived, and were severally examined touching my charac-
ter and conduct in general, but particularly as to my be-
havior towards them, both in public and private; when
they both bore such testimony in my favor as left my ene-
A. D. 1830J HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 91
mies without a pretext on their account. Several other
attempts were made to prove something against me,
and even circumstances which were alleged to
J. 116 iVCC[Ultt3il*
have taken place in Broome county, were
brought forward, but these my lawyers would not admit
of as testimony against me ; in consequence of which my
persecutors managed to detain the court until they had
succeeded in obtaining a warrent from Broome county,
which warrant they served upon me at the very moment
that I was acquitted by this court.
The constable who served this second warrant upon me
had no sooner arrested me than he began to , „ , ,
^ The Prophet's
abuse and insult me ; and so unfeeling was he Second Ar-
with me, that although I had been kept all
the day in court without anything to eat since the morn-
ing, yet he hurried me off to Broome county, a distance
of about fifteen miles, before he allowed me any kind of
food whatever. He took me to a tavern, and gathered
in a number of men, who used every means to abuse,
ridicule and insult me. They spit upon me, pointed their
fingers at me, sajdng, ' 'Prophesy, prophesy ! ' ' and thus did
they imitate those who crucified the Savior of mankind,
not knowing what they did.
We were at this time not far distant from my own house..
I wished to be allowed the privilege of spend- unnecessary
ing the night with my wife at home, offering Severity.
any wished for security for my appearance; but this was
denied me. I applied for something to eat. The con-
stable ordered me some crusts of bread and water, which
was the only food I that night received. At length we
retired to bed. The constable made me lie next the wall.
He then laid himself down by me and put his arm around
me, and upon my moving in the least, would clench me
fast, fearing that I intended to escape from him ; and in
this very disagreeable manner did we pass the night.
Next day I was brought before the magistrate's court
at Colesville, Broome county, and put upon my trial. My
:92 HISTOKY or the CHUECH. [A. D. 1830
former faithful friends and lawyers were again at my side ;
The Second ^y former persecutors were arrayed against
Trial. jj^g^ Many witnesses were again called for-
ward and examined, some of whom swore to the most
palpable falsehoods, and like the false witnesses which
had appeared against me the day previous, they contra-
dicted themselves so plainly that the court would not admit
their testimony. Others were called, who showed by
their zeal that they were willing enough to prove some-
thing against me, but all they could do was to tell some-
thing which somebody else had told them.
In this frivolous and vexatious manner did they proceed
for a considerable time, when, finally, Newel
vs. Lawyer Kuight was Called up and examined by Law-
■eymour. ^^^^^ Seymour, who had been especially sent
■for on this occasion. One Lawyer Burch, also, was on
the side of the prosecution; but Mr. Seymour seemed to
be a more zealous Presbyterian, and appeared very anx-
ious and determined that the people should not be de-
luded by any one professing the power of godliness, and
not "denying the power thereof."
Mr. Knight was sworn, and Mr. Seymour interrogated
him as follows:
"Did the prisoner, Joseph Smith, Jun., cast the devil
out of you?"
"No, sir."
"Why, have not you had the devil cast out of you? "
"Yes, sir."
"And had not Joe Smith some hand in its being done?"
"Yes, sir."
"And did not he cast him out of you?"
"No, sir; it was done by the power of God, and Joseph
'Smith Avas the instrument in the hands of God, on the
occasion. He commanded him to come out of me in the
name of Jesus Christ."
"And are you sure that it was the devil? "^
•^'Yes, sir,"
A. D. 1830] HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 93;
"Did you see him after he was cast out of you!"
"Yes, sir! I saw hini."
"Pray, what did he look like?"
[Here one of my lawyers informed the witness that he-
need not answer the question.] The witness replied:
"I believe I need not answer your last question, but I
will do it, provided I be allowed to ask you one question
first, and you answer me, viz.. Do you, Mr. Seymour,
understand the things of the spirit?"
"No," answered Mr. Seymour, "I do not pretend to-
such big things."
"Well, then," replied Knight, "it would be of no use
to tell you what the devil looked like, for it was a spiritual
sight, and spiritually discerned ; and of course you would
not understand it were I to tell you of it."
The lawyer dropped his head, whilst the loud laugh of
the audience proclaimed his discomfiture.
Mr. Seymour now addressed the court, and in a long
and violent harangue endeavored to blacken pj^^^ ^^j. ^j^^
my character and bring me in guilty of the ^***®-
charges which had been brought against me. Among
other things, he brought up the story of my having been
a money-digger; and in this manner proceeded, hoping
evidently to influence the court and the people against me.
Mr. Davidson and Mr. Reid followed on my behalf.
They held forth in true colors the nature of pj^^ ^^j. ^j^^
the prosecution, the malignancy of intention, Defendant.
and the apparent disposition to persecute their client,
rather than to afford him justice. They took up the
different arguments which had been brought by the-
lawyers for the prosecution, and having shown their
utter futility and misapplication, then proceeded to
scrutinize the evidence which had been adduced, and
each', in his turn, thanked God that he had been en-
gaged in so good a cause as that of defending a man
whose character stood so well the test of such a strict
investigation. In fact, these men, although not regular-
94 HISTOKY OF THE CHUKCH. [A. D. 1830
lawyers, were upon this occasion able to put to silence
their opponents, and convince the court that I was inno-
cent. They spoke like men inspired of Grod, whilst those
who were arrayed against me trembled under the sound
of their voices, and quailed before them like criminals
before a bar of justice.*
*In a speech made at a public gathering in Nauvoo, on the 17th of May, 1844, th«
above-mentioned Mr. Reid, who defended the Prophet in these early prosecutions
before the courts of New York, very strongly corroborates the statements of the
Prophet's History with reference to those court trials and the Prophet's vindication in
them. Mr. Reid never became a member of the Church, but was always the Prophet's
staunch and true friend. His remarks on the occasion referred to were as follows :
The first acquaintance 1 had with Gen. Smith was about the j'ear 1823. He came
into mj' neighborhood, being then about eighteen years of age, and resided there
two years ; during which time I became intimately acquainted with him. I do know
that his character was irreproachable; that he was well known for truth and up-
rightness ; that he moved in the first circles of the community, and he was often
spoken of as a young man of intelligence and good morals, and possessing a mind
susceptible of the highest intellectual attainments.
I early discovered that his mind was constantly in search of truth, expressing an
anxious desire to know the will of God concerning His children here below, often
speaking of those things which professed Christians believe in. 1 have often ob-
served to my best informed friends (those that were free from superstition and
bigotry) that I thought Joseph was predestinated by his God from all eternity to be
an instrument in the hands of the great Dispenser of all good, to do a great work;
what it was 1 knew not. After living in that neighborhood about three years, en-
joying the good feelings of his acquaintances, as a worthy youth, he told his par-
ticular friends that he had had a revelation from God to go to the west about eighty
miles, to his father's, in which neighborhood he would find hid in the earth an old
history written on golden plates, which would give great light and knowledge con-
cerning the will of God towards His people in this generation; unfolding the destiny
of all nations, kindreds and tongues ; he said that he distinctly heard the voice of Him
that spake. Joseph Knight, one of the fathers of your Church, a worthy man and my
intimate friend, went with him. When I reflect upon our former friendship, Mr. Chair-
man, and upon the scenes that he [i. e. Joseph Knight] has passed through in con-
sequence of mal-administration, mobocracy and cruelty, I feel to lift up my voice
to high heaven and pray God to bless the aged veteran, and that his silver locks
may go down to the grave in peace, like a shock of corn fully ripe. In a few
days his friends returned with the glad news that Joseph had found the plates and
had gone down to his father-in-law's for the purpose of translating them. I believe
he remained there until he finished the translation. After the book was published,
he came to live in the neighborhood of Father Knight's, about four miles from me,
and began to preach the Gospel, and many were pricked in their hearts, believed
and were baptized in the name of the Lord Jesus. He soon formed a church at
Colesville, his meetings were numerously attended; the eyes of all people were
upon him with astonishment. O, Mr. Chairman, the world was tui-ned up side
down at once, and the devil, always ready to assist and help along in all difficulties
that arise among men, personified in some of the religionists, begun to prick up
his ears and jump and kick and run about like Jim Crow, calling for rotten eggs
to help in the wake; you would have thought, sir, that Gog and Magog were let
A. D. 1830] HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 95
The majority of the assembled multitude had now be-
gun to find that nothing could be sustained change in
against me. Even the constable who arrested sentiment.
me, and treated me so badly, now came and apologized to
me, and asked my forgiveness for his behavior towards
loose on the young man. He called upon the world's people, (as they are called) but
got no help; he then flew about in the sectarian churches like lightning, and they
immediately came to his aid, and uniting their efforts, roared against him like the
thunders of Mount Sinai. When those fiery bigots were let loose, they united in
pouring the red hot vials of their wrath upon his head. The cry of "False prophet!
false prophet!" was sounded from village to village, and every foul epithet that
malice and wicked ingenuity could invent was heaped upon him. Yes sir, the
same spirit that influenced the Presbyterians of Massachusetts, about one hundred
and fifty years ago, in their persecution of the Quakers, when they first began to
preach their doctrines in that state, was fully manifested by those religious bigots
who were afraid if they let them alone their doctrines would come to nought.
***** But, Mr. Chairman, I am wandering too far from the sub-
ject. I will return to the persecutions which followed General Smith, when his
cheeks blossomed with the beauty of youth, and his eyes sparkled with innocence.
Those bigots soon made up a false accusation against him and had him arraigned
before Joseph Chamberlain, a justice of the peace, a man that was always ready to
deal justice to all, and a man of great discernment of mind. The case came on about
10 o'clock a. m. 1 was called upon to defend the prisoner. The prosecutors em-
ployed the best counsel they could get, and ransacked the town of Bainbridge and
county of Chenango for witnesses that would swear hard enough to convict the
prisoner; but they entirely failed. \ Yes, sir, let me say to you that not one blemish
nor spot was found against his character, lie came from that trial, notwithstanding
the mighty efforts that were made to convict him of crime by his vigilant persecutors,
with lis character tmstained by even the appearance of guilt. The trial closed
about 12 o'clock at night. After a few moments' deliberation, the court pronounced
the words "not guilty," and the prisoner was discharged. But alas! the devil, not
satisfied with his defeat, stirred up a man not unlike himself, who was more fit to
dwell among the fiends of hell than to belong to the human family, to go to Colesville
and get another writ, and take him to Broome county for another trial. They were
sure they could send that boy to hell, or Texas, they did not care which; and in
half an hour after he was discharged by the court, he was arrested again, and on
the way to Colesville for another trial. I was again called upon by his friends to
defend him against his malignant persecutors, and clear him from the false chai'ges
they had preferred against him. I made every reasonable excuse I could, as I was
nearly worn down through fatigue and want of sleep ; as I had been engaged in law
suits for two days, and nearlj' the whole of two nights. But I saw the persecution
was great against him; and here let me say, Mr. Chairman, singular as it may
seem, while Mr. Knight was pleading with me to go, a peculiar impression or
thought struck my mind, that I must go and defend him, for he was the Lord's an-
ointed. I did not know what it meant, but thought I must go and clear the Lord's
anointed. I said I would go, and started with as much faith as the Apostles had
when they could remove mountains, accompanied by Father Knight, who was like
the old patriarchs that followed the ark of God to the city of David. * • *
* * The next morning about 10 o'clock the court was organized. The prisoner
was to be tried by three justices of the peace, that his departure out of the county
96 HISTOEY OF THE CHURCH. [A. D. 1830-
me; and so far was he changed, that he informed me
that the mob were determined, if the court acquitted me,
that they would have me, and rail-ride me, and tar and
feather me ; and further, that he was willing to favor me
and lead me out in safety by a private way.
The court found the charges against me not sustained;
The Prophet ^ ^^^ accordlugly acquittcd, to the great satis-
Acquitted. factlou of my friends and vexation of my
enemies, who were still determined upon molesting me.
But through the instrumentality of my new friend the
constable, I was enabled to escape them and make my
way in safety to my wife's sister's house, where I found
my wife awaiting with much anxiety the issue of those
ungodly proceedings, and in company with her I arrived
next day in safety at my own house.
might be made sure. Neither talents nor money were wanting to insure them suc-
cess. They employed the ablest lawyer in that county, and introduced twenty or
thirty witnesses before dark, but proved nothing. They then sent out runners
and ransacked the hills and vales, grog shops and ditches, and gathered together
a company that looked as if they had come from hell and had been whipped by the
soot boy thereof; which they brought forward to testify one after the other, but with
no better success than before, although they wrung and twisted into every shape, in
trying to tell something that would criminate the prisoner. Nothing was proven
against him whatever. Having got through with the examination of their witnesses
about 2 o'clock in the morning, the ease was argued about two hours. There waa
not one particle of testimony against the prisoner. No, sir, he came out like the
three children from the fiery furnace, without the smell of fire upon his garments.
The court deliberated upon the case for half an h )ur with closed doors, and then
we were called in. The court arraigned the prisoner and said: "Mr. Smith, we
have had your case under consideration, examined the testimony and find nothing
to condemn you, and therefore you are discharged." They then proceeded to rep-
rimand him severely; not because anything derogatory to his character in any
shape had been proven against him by the host of witnesses that had testified dur-
ing the trial, but merely to please those fiends in human shape who were engaged
in the unhallowed persecution of an innocent man, sheerly on account of his re-
ligious opinions.
After they had got through, I arose and said: "This court puts me in mind of a
certain trial held before Felix of old, when the enemies of Paul arraigned him be-
fore the veneral)le judge for some alleged crime, and nothing was found in him
worthy of death or of bonds. Yet, to please the Jews, who were his accusers, he was
left bound contrary to law; and this court has served Mr. Smith in the same way,
by their uiila^ful and uncalled for reprimand after his discharge, to please his ac-
cusers." Vve got him away that night from the midst of three hundred people
without his receiving any injury; but I am well aware that we were assisted by
.some higher power than man; for to look back on the scene, I cannot tell how we
succeeded in getting him away. I take no glory to myself; it was the Lord's work
and marvelous in our eyes.— Times and Seasons, vol. v, pp. 549-552.
A. D. 1830] HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 97
CHAPTER X.
FURTHER MOLESTATION AT COLESVILLE BY MOBS — THE REVE-
LATION EMBODYING THE VISION OF MOSES.
After a few days I returned to Colesville, in company
with Oliver Cowdery, for the purpose of confirming those
whom we had been forced to leave for a time.
. Second Plight
We had scarcely arrived at Mr. Knight's, from coies-
when the mob was seen collecting together to
oppose us, and we considered it wisdom to leave for
home, which we did, without even waiting for any re-
freshments. Our enemies pursued us, and it was often-
times as much as we could do to elude them. However,
we managed to get home, after having traveled all night,
except a short time, during which we were forced to rest
ourselves under a large tree by the wayside, sleeping and
watching alternately.
Thus were we persecuted on account of our religious
faith — in a countrv the Constitution of which
. . Reflections
guarantees to every man the indefeasible right on Persecu-
to worship Grod according to the dictates of
his own conscience — and by men, too, who were profes-
sors of religion, and who were not backward to maintain
the right of religious liberty for themselves, though they
could thus wantonly deny it to us. For instance, Cyrus Mc-
Master, a Presbyterian of high standing in his church,
was one of the chief instigators of these persecutions ; and
he at one time told me personally that he considered me
guilty without judge or jury. The celebrated Dr. Boying-
ton, also a Presbyterian, was another instigator of these
deeds of outrage; whilst a young man named Benton, of
the same religious faith, swore out the first warrant against
13 Vol. I.
/-
98 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. [A. D. 1830
me. I could mention many others also, but for brevity's
sake, will make these suffice for the present.
I will say, however, that amid all the trials and tribula-
tions we had to wade throusfh, the Lord, who
The Strength -, t . •
which God well knew our infantile and delicate situation,
vouchsafed for us a supply of strength, and
granted us "line upon line of knowledge — here a little and
there a little," of which the following was a precious
morsel :
Revelation to Joseph Smith, Jun., given June, 1830*
1. Jhe words of God which He spake unto Moses at a time when Moses
was caught up into an exceeding high mountain,
2. And he saiv God face to face, and he talked with Him, and the glory
of God was upon Moses; therefore Moses could endure His ^nesence:
3. And God spake unto Moses, saying: Behold, I am the Lord
God Almighty, and endless is my name; for I am without beginning of
days or end of years; and is not this endless?
4. And, behold, thou art my son; wherefore look, and I will show
thee the workmanship of mine hands; but not all, for my works are
without end, and also my words, for they never cease.
5. Wherefore, no man can behold all my works, except he behold all
my glory; and no man can behold all my glory, and afterwards remain
in the flesh on the earth.
6. And I have a work for thee, Moses, my son; and thou art in
the similitude of mine Only Begotten; and mine Only Begotten is and
shall be the Savior, for He is full of grace and truth; but there is no
God beside me, and all things are present with me, for I know them all.
7. And now, behold, this one thing I show unto thee, Moses, my son;
for thou art in the world, and now I show it imto thee.
8. And it came to pass that Moses looked, and beheld the world upon
which he was created; and Moses beheld the world and the ends there-
of, and all the children of men which are, and which were created; of
the same he greatly marveled and wondered.
9. And the presence of God withdrew from Moses, that His glory was
not upon Moses; and Moses was left unto himself. And as he was left
unto himself, he fell unto the eai-th.
10. And it came to pass that it was for the space of many hours
Vjefore Moses did again receive his natural strength like unto man; and
he said iinto himself: Now, for this cause I know that man is nothing,
which thing I never had supposed.
* Pearl of Great Price.
ST
A. D. 18301 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 99
11. But now mine own eyes have beheld God; but not my natural,
but my spiritual eyes, for my natural eyes could not have beheld; for
I should have withered and died in His presence; but His glory was
upon me; and I beheld His face, for I was transfigured before Him.
12. And it came to pass that when Moses had said these words,
behold, Satan came tempting him, saying: Moses, son of man, worship
me.
13. And it came to pass that Moses looked upon Satan and said: Who
art thou? For behold, I am the son of God, in the similitude of His
Only Begotten; and where is thy glory, that I should worship thee?
14. For behold, I could not look upon God, except His glory should
come upon me, and I were strengthened before Him. But I can look
upon thee in the natural man. Is it not so, surely?
15. Blessed be the name of my God, for His Spirit hath not altogether
withdrawn from me, or else where is thy glory, for it is darkness unto
me? And I can judge between thee and God; for God said unto me:
Worship God, for Him only shalt thou serve.
16. Get thee hence, Satan; deceive me not; for God said unto me :
Thou art after the similitude of mine Only Begotten.
17. And He also gave me commandments when He called unto me
out of the burning bush, saying: Call upon God in the name of mine
Only Begotten, and worship me.
18. And again Moses said: I will not cea'se to call upon God, I have
other things to inquire of Him: for His glory has been upon me,
wherefore I can judge between Him and thee. Depart hence, Satan.
19. And now, when Moses had said these words, Satan cried with a
loud voice, and rent upon the earth, and commanded, saying: I am the
Only Begotten, worship me.
20. And it came to pass that Moses began to fear exceedingly; and
as he began to fear, he saw the bitterness of hell. Nevertheless, call-
ing upon God, he received strength, and he commanded, saying: De-
part from me, Satan, for this one God only will I worship, which is the
God of glory.
21. And now Satan began to tremble, and the earth shook; and
Moses received strength, and called upon God, saying: In the name of
the Only Begotten, depart hence, Satan.
22. And it came to pass that Satan cried with a loud voice, with
weeping and wailing and gnashing of teeth; and he departed hence,
even from the presence of Moses, that he beheld him not.
23. And now of this thing Moses bore record; but because of
wickedness it is not had among the children of men.
24. And it came to pass that when Satan had departed from the
presence of Moses, that Moses lifted up his eyes unto heaven, being filled
100 HISTORY OF THE CHUECH. [A D. 1830
with the Holy Ghost, which beareth record of the Father and the Son;
25. And calling upon the name of God, he beheld His glory again,
for it was upon him; and he heard a voice, saying: Blessed art thou,
Moses, for I, the Almighty, have chosen thee, and thou shalt be made
tronger than many waters; for they shall obey thy command as if
thou wert God.
26. And lo, I am with thee, even unto the end of thy days; for thou
shalt deliver my people from bondage, even Israel my chosen.
27. And it came to pass, as the voice was still speaking, Moses cast
his eyes and beheld the earth, yea, even all of it; and there was not a
particle of it which he did not behold, discerning it by the Spirit of God.
28. And he beheld also the inhabitants thereof, and there was not a
soul which he beheld not; and he discerned them by the Spirit of God;
and their numbers were great, even numberless as the sands upon the
sea shore.
29. And he beheld many lands; and each land was called earth, and
there were inhabitants on the face thereof.
■30. And it came to pass that Moses called upon God, saying: Tell
me, I pray thee, why these things are so, and by what thou madest them?
31. And behold, the glory of the Lord was upon Moses, so that
Moses stood in the presence of God, and talked with Him face to face.
And the Lord God said unto Moses: For mine own purpose have I made
these things. Here is wisdom, and it remaineth in me.
32. And by the word of my power have I created them, Avhich is
mine Only Begotten Son, who is full of grace and truth.
33. And worlds without number have I created; and I also created
them for mine own purpose; and by the Son I created them, which is
mine Only Begotten.
34. And the first man of all men have I called Adam, which is many.
35. But only an account of this earth, and the inhabitants thereof,
give I unto you. For behold, there are many worlds that have passed
away by the word of my power. And there aremany that now stand, and
innumerable are they unto man; but all things are numbered unto me,
for they are mine and I know them,
36. And it came to pass that Moses spake unto the Lord saying:
Be merciful unto Thy servant, 0 God, and tell me concerning this
earth and the inhabitants thereof, and also the heavens, and then Thy
servant will be content.
37. And the Lord God spake unto Moses, saying: The heavens, they
are many, and they cannot be numbered unto man, but they
are numbered unto me, for they are mine.
38. And as one earth shall pass away, and the heavens thereof , even so
shall another come; and there is no end to my works, neither to my words.
A.D. 1830] HISTOKY OF THE CHURCH. 101
39. For behold, this is my work and my glory — to bring to pass the
immortality and eternal life of man.
40. And now, Moses, my son, I will speak unto thee concerning
this earth upon which thou standest; and thou shalt write the
things which I shall speak.
41. And in a day when the children of men shall esteem my words
as naught and take many of them from the book which thou shalt write,
behold, I will raise up another like unto thee; and they shall be had
again among the children of men — among as many as shall believe.
42. These words were spoken unto Moses in the mount, the name of
which shall not be known among the children of men. And now they
are spoken unto you. Show them not unto any except them that
believe. Even so. Amen.
Meantime, and notwithstanding all the rage of our
enemies, we had much consolation, and many things
occurred to strengthen our faith and cheer our hearts.
After our departure from Coles ville, after the trial, the
Church there were very anxious, as might Encouraffe-
be expected, concerning our again visiting "f^^pir^™™
them, during which time Sister Knight, wife Dreams.
of Newel Knight, had a dream, which enabled her to say
that we would visit them that day, which really came to
pass, for a few hours afterwards we arrived; and thus
was our faith much strengthened concerning dreams and
visions in the last days, foretold by the ancient Prophet
Joel; and although we this time were forced to seek
safety from our enemies by flight, yet did we feel confi-
dent that eventually we should come off victorious, if we
only continued faithful to Him who had called us forth
from darkness into the marvelous light of the everlasting
Gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ.
Shortly after our return home, we received the follow-
ing commandments :
Revelation to Joseph Smith, Jun.,and Oliver Cowdery, given at Harmony,
Pennsylvania, July, 1830*
1. Behold thou wast called and chosen to write the Book of Mormon,
and to my ministry; and I have lifted thee up out of thy afflictions, and
* Doctrine and Covenants, see. xxiv.
102 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. [A. D. 1830
have counseled thee, that thou hast been delivered from all thine
enemies, and thou hast been delivered from the powers of Satan and
from darkness!
2. Nevertheless thou art not excusable in thy transgi-essions ; never-
theless, go thy way and sin no more,
3. Magnify thine office; and after thou hast sowed thy fields and
secured them, go speedily unto the church which is in Colesville,
Fayette and Manchester, and they shall support thee; and I will bless
them both spiritually and temporally;
4. But if they receive thee not, I will send upon them a cursing
instead of a blessing.
5. And thou shalt continue in calling upon God in my name, and
writing the things which shall be given thee by the Comforter, and
expounding all Scriptures unto the Church;
6. And it shall be given thee in the very moment what thou shalt
speak and write, and they shall hear it, or I will send unto them a
cursing instead of a blessing.
7. For thou shalt devote all thy service in Zion; and in this thou
shalt have strength.
8. Be patient in afflictions, for thou shalt have many; but endure
them, for, lo, I am with thee, even unto the end of thy days.
9. And in temporal labors thou shalt not have strength, for this is
not thy calling. Attend to thy calling and thou shalt have wherewith
to magnify thine office, and to expound all Scriptures, and continue in
laying on of the hands and confirming the Churches.
10. And thy brother Oliver shall continue in bearing my name
before the world, and also to the Church. And he shall not suppose
that he can say enough in my cause; and lo, lam with him to the end.
11. In me he shall have glory, and not of himself; whether in
weakness or in^jreirgth, whether in bonds or free,
12. And it all times, and in all places, he shall open his mouth and
declare my Gospel as with the voice of a trump, both day and night.
And I will give unto him strength such as is not known among men.
13. Require not miracles, except I shall command you, except cast-
ing out devils, healing the sick, and against poisonous serpents, and
against deadly poisons;
14. And these things ye shall not do, except it be required of you
by them who desire it, that the Scriptures might be fulfilled; for ye
shall do according to that which is written.
. 15. And in whatsoever place ye shall enter, and they receive you
not in my name, ye shall leave a cursing instead of a blessing, by cast-
ing off the dust of your feet against them as a testimony, and cleansing
your feet by the wayside.
A. D. 1830] HISTOKY OF THE CHUKCH. 103
16. And it shall come to pass, that whosoever shall lay their hands
upon you by violence, ye shall command to be smitten in my name;
and, behold, I will smite them according' to your words, in mine own
due time.
17. And whosoever shall go to law with thee shall be cursed by
the law.
18. And thou shalt take no purse nor scrip, neither staves, neither
two coats, for the Church shall give unto thee in the very hour what
thou needest for food and for raiment, and for shoes and for money,
and for scrip;
19. For thou art called to prune my vineyard with a mighty prun-
ing, yea, even for the last time. Yea, and also all those whom thou
hast ordained, and they shall do even according to this pattern.
Amen.
Revelation given at Harmon^/, Pennsylvania, July, 1830 *
1. Hearken unto the voice of the Lord your God, while I speak unto
you, Emma Smith, my daughter, for verily I say unto you, all those
who receive my Gospel are sons and daughters in my kingdom.
2. A revelation I give unto you concerning my will, and if thou art
faithful and walk in the paths of virture before me, I will preserve thy
life, and thou shalt receive an inheritance in Zion.
3. Behold, thy sins are forgiven thee, and thou art an elect lady,
whom I have called.
4. Murmur not because of the things which thou hast not seen, for
they are withheld from thee and from the world, which is wisdom in me
in a time to come.
5. And the office of thy calling shall be for a comfort unto my
servant, Joseph Smith, Jun., thy husband, in his afflictions with con-
soling words, in the spirit of meekness.
6. And thou shalt go with him at the time of his going, and be unto
him for a scribe, while there is no one to be a scribe for him, that I
may send my servant, Oliver Cowdery, withersoever I will.
7. And thou shalt be ordained under his hand to expound scripture,
and to exhort the Church, according as it shall be given thee by my Spirit;
8. For he shall lay his hands upon thee and thou shalt receive the
Holy Ghost, and thy time shall be given to writing, and to learning
much.
9. And thou needest not fear, for thy husband shall support thee in
the Church; for unto them is his calling, that all things might be
revealed unto them, whatsoever I will, according to their faith.
10. And verily I say unto thee, that thou shalt lay aside the things,
of this world, and seek for the things of a better.
♦Doctrine and Covenants, sec. xxv.
Ii4 HISTORY OF THE CHUECH. [A. D. 1830
11. And it shall be given thee, also, to make a selection of sacrei
hymns, as it shall be given thee, which is pleasing nnto me, to be had
in my Church:
12. For my soul delighteth in the song of the heart, yea, the song
of the righteous is a prayer unto me, and it shall be answered with a
blessing upon their heads.
13. Wherefore lift up thy heart and rejoice, and cleave unto the
covenants which thou hast made.
14. Continue in the spirit of meekness, and beware of pride. Let
thy soul delight in thy husband, and the glory which shall come
upon him.
15. Keep my commandments continually, and a crown of
righteousness thou shalt receive. And except thou do this, where I am
you cannot come.
16. And verily, verily, I say unto you, that this is my voice unto all.
Amen.
Revelation to Joseph Smith, Jun., Oliver Cowdery, and John Whitmer,
given at Harmony, Pennsylvania, July, 1830.*
1. Behold, I say unto you, that you shall let your time be devoted
to the studying of the Scriptures, and to preaching, and to confirming
the Church at Colesville, and to performing your labors on the land,
such as is required, until after you shall go to the west to hold the next
conference; and then it shall be made known what you shall do.
2. And all things shall be done by common consent in the Church,
by much prayer and faith, for all things you shall receive by faith.
Amen.
Shortly after we had received the above revelations , Oliver
Cowdery returned to Mr. Peter Whitmer 's
Compilation
of Reveia- Sen., and I began to arrange and copy the
revelations, which we had received from time to
time ; in which I was assisted by John Whitmer, who now
resided with me.
Whilst thus employed in the work appointed me by my
cowdery's Hcavenly Father, I received a letter from
Error. Oliver Cowdery, the contents of which gave
me both sorrow and uneasiness. Not having that letter
now in my possession, I cannot of course give it here
in full, but merely an extract of the most prominent
parts, which I can yet, and expect long to, remember.
* Doctrine and Covenants, sec. xxvi.
A. D. 1830] HISTORY OF THE CHUECH. 105
^
e wrote to inform me that lie had discovered an error in
one of the commandments — Book of Doctrine and Cove-
nants: "And trnly manifest by their works that they
have received of the Spirit of Christ unto a remission of
their sins." *
The above quotation, he said, was erroneous, and
added: "I command you in the name of God to erase
those words, that no priestcraft be amongst us!"
I immediately wrote to him in reply, in which I asked
him by what authority he took upon him to command me
to alter or erase, to add to or diminish from, a revelation
or commandment from Almighty Grod.
A few days afterwards I visited him and Mr. Whitmer's
family, when I found the family in general of
-..'.. -ii Ti^ , -I The Prophet's
nis opmion concernmg the words above quoted, correction of
andit was not without both labor and persever-
ance that I could prevail with any of them to reason calm-
ly on the subject. However, Christian Whitmer at length
became convinced that the sentence was reasonable, and
according to Scripture; and finally, with his assistance, I
succeeded in bringing, not only the Whitmer family, but
also Oliver Cowdery to acknowledge that they had been in
€rror, and that the sentence in dispute was in accordance
with the rest of the commandment. And thus was this
error rooted out, which having its rise in presumption and
rash judgment, was the more particularly calculated
(when once fairly understood) to teach each and all of us
the necessity of humility and meekness before the Lord,
that He might teach us of His ways, that we might walk
in His paths, and live by every word that proceedeth
forth from His mouth X
* Part of paragraph 37, sec. xx, Doctrine and Covenants.
106 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. [A. D. 1830
CHAPTER XI.
FURTHER LIGHT RESPECTING THE SACRAVIENT— THE PRO.EHET^
REMOVAL TO FAYETTE.
Early in the month of August Newel Knight and his wife-
paid US a visit at my place in Harmony, Penn-
Instnictioiis . . , •ji i- •«
on the Sacra- sylvauia ; aud as neither his wire nor mine
™^° ■ had been as yet confirmed, it was proposed
that we should confirm them, and partake together of the
Sacrament, before he and his wife should leave us. In
order to prepare for this I set out to procure some wine for
the occasion, but had gone only a short distance when I
was met by a heavenly messenger, and received the fol-
lowing revelation, the first four paragraphs of which were
written at this time, and the remainder in the September
following :
Revelation given at Harmony, Pennsylvania, August, 1830*
1. Listen to the voice of Jesus Christ, your Lord, your God, and your
Redeemer, wliose word is quick and powerful.
2. For, behold, I say unto you, that it mattereth not what ye shall
eat, or what ye shall drink, when ye partake of the Sacrament, if it so-
be that ye do it with an eye single to my glory ; remembering unto the
Father my body which was laid down for you, and my blood which was
shed for the remission of your sins:
3. Wherefore, a commandment I give unto you, that you shall not
purchase wine, neither strong drink of your enemies:
4. Wherefore, you shall partake of none, except it is made new
among you; yea, in this my Father's kingdom which shall be built up-
on the earth. «
* Doctrine and Covenants, section xxvii.
w
A. D. 1830J HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. lOT
5. Behold, this is wisdom in me: wherefore, marvel not, for the hoiu-
cometh that I will drink of the fruit of the vine with you on the earth,
and with Moroni, whom I have sent unto you to reveal the Book of
Mormon, containing the fullness of my everlasting Gospel, to whom I
have committed the keys of the record of the stick of Ephraim:
6. And also with Elias, to whom I have committed the keys of bring-
ing to pass the restoration of all things, spoken by the mouth of all
the holy prophets since the world began, concerning the last days:
7. And also John the son of Zaeharias, which Zacharias he (Elias)
visited and gave promise that he should have a son, and his name
should be John, and he should be filled with the spirit of Elias;
8. Which John I have sent unto you, my servant Joseph Smith, Jun.,
and Oliver Cowdery, to ordain you unto the first Priesthood which you
have received, that you might be called and ordained, even as Aaron:
9. And also Elijah, unto whom I have committed the keys of the
power of turning the hearts of the fathers to the children, and the
hearts of the children to the fathers, that the whole earth may not be
smitten with a curse : ^
10. And also with Joseph, and Jacob, and Isaac, and Abi-aham, your
fathers, by whom the promises remain;
11. And also with Michael, or Adam, the father of all, the prince of
all, the ancient of days.
12. And also with Peter, and James, and John, whom I have sent
unto you, by whom I have ordained you and confirmed you to be
apostles, and especial witnesses of my name, and bear the keys of your
ministry and of the same things which I revealed unto them:
13. Unto whom I have committed the keys of my kingdom, and a dis-
pensation of the Gospel for the last times; and for the fullness of times,
in the which I will gather together in one all things, both which are in
heaven, and which are on earth :
14. And also with all those whom my Father hath given me out of
the world:
15. Wherefore, lift up your hearts and rejoice, and gii-d up your loins,.
and take upon you my whole armor, that ye may be able to withstand
the evil day, having done all, that ye may be able to stand..
16. Stand, therefore, having your loins girt about with truth, having
on the breastplate of righteousness, and your feet shod with the prep-
aration of the Gospel of peace, which I have sent mine angels to com-
mit unto you.
17. Taking the shield of faith wherewith ye shall be able to quench
all the fiery darts of the wicked:
18. And take the helmet of salvation, and the sword of my Spirit,
which I will pour out upon you, and my word which I reveal iiato youi
108 HISTOKY OF THE CHURCH. [A. D. 1830
and be agreed as touching all things whatsoever ye ask of me, and be
faithful until I come, and ye shall be caught up, that where I am ye
shall be also. Amen.
In obedience to the above commandment, we prepared
A conflrma- souie whic of our owH making, and held our
tion Meeting, meeting, coHsisting only of five, viz.. Newel
Knight and his wife, myself and my wife, and JohnWhit-
mer. We partook together of the Sacrament, after which
we confirmed these two sisters into the Church, and spent
the evening in a glorious manner. The Spirit of the
Lord was poured out upon us, we praised the Lord God,
and rejoiced exceedingly.
About this time a spirit of persecution began again to
manifest itself against us in the neighborhood
The Prophet's it • 1 i i • i i
Father-in-law where i uow rcsidcd, which was commenced
m 1 erec. ^^ ^ man of the Methodist persuasion, who
professed to be a minister of God. This man had learned
that my father-in-law and his family had promised us pro-
tection, and were friendly, and inquiring into the work;
and knowing that if he could get him turned against me,
my friends in that place would be but few, he visited
my father-in-law, and told him falsehoods concerning
me of the most shameful nature, which turned the old
gentleman and his family so much against us, that they
would no longer promise us protection nor believe our
doctrines.*
<^o wards the latter end of August, in company with
The Eyes of Joliu and David Whitmer, and my brother
Blinded*' Hyrum Smith, I visited the Church at Coles-
ThroughFaith ^^-jj^^ ^^^ york. Well kuowiug the deter-
mined hostility of our enemies in that quarter, and also
knowing that it was our duty to visit the Church,
we had called upon our Heavenly Father, in mighty
* Mr. Hale, the Prophet's father-in-law, retained the bitterness then engendered
in his mind; and some years later— namely, in 1834 — made an affidavit concerning
the character of Joseph the Prophet, which has been very generally quoted in anti-
Mormon works. ,,,
A. D. 1830] HISTORY OF THE CHUECH. 109
prayer, that He would grant us an opportunity of meet-
ing with them, that he would blind the eyes of our en-
emies, so that they would not know us, and that we
might on this occasion return unmolested. Our prayers
were not in vain, for when within a little distance
of Mr. Knight's place, we encountered a large com-
pany at work upon the public road, amongst whom
were several of our most bitter enemies. They looked
earnestly at us, but not knowing us, we passed on without
interruption. That evening we assembled the Church,
and confirmed them, partook of the Sacrament, and held
a happy meeting, having much reason to rejoice in the
God of our salvation, and sang hosannas to His holy name.
Next morning we set out on our return home, and al-
though our enemies had offered a reward of five dollars
to any one who would give them information of our ar-
rival, yet did we get out of the neighborhood, without
the least annoyance, and arrived home in safety. Some
few days afterwards, however. Newel Knight came to
my place, and from him we learned that, very short-
ly after our departure, the mob came to know of our
having been there, when they immediately collected to-
gether, and threatened the brethren, and very much an-
noyed them during all that da,j.^
Meantime, Brother Knight had come with his wagon,
prepared to move my family to Fayette, New
York. Mr. Whitmer, having heard of the Finds auAsy-
. . __ -^ lum in Fayette
persecutions against us at Harmony, l^ennsyl-
vania, had invited us to go and live with him; and dur-
ing the last week in August we arrived at Fayette, amidst
the congratulations of our brethren and friends.
To our great grief, however, we soon found that Satan
had been lying in wait to deceive, and seek- gp^irious
ing whom he might devour. Brother Hiram Sf^'''^'^^^°u-
<= ~ Through Hi-
Page had in his possession a certain stone, ^am Page.
by which he had obtained certain "revelations" con-
cerning the upbuilding of Zion, the order of the
110 HISTOKY OF THE CHURCH. [A. D. 1830
Church, &c., all of which were entirely at variance
with the order of God's house, as laid down in the
New Testament, as well as in our late revelations. As a
■conference meeting had been appointed for the 26th* day
of September, I thought it wisdom not to do much more
than to converse with the brethren on the subject, until
the conference should meet. Finding, however, that many,
especially the Whitmer family and Oliver Cowdery, were
believing much in the things set forth by this stone, we
thought best to inquire of the Lord concerning so import-
ant a matter; and before conference convened, we received
the following:
Revelation toOliver Cowdery, given at Fayette, New lork,
September, 1830.-\
1. Behold, I say unto thee, Olivex-, that it shall be given unto thee,
that thou shalt be heard by the Church in all things whatsoever thou
shalt teach them by the Comforter, concerning the revelations and com-
mandments which I have given.
2. But, behold, verily, verily, I say unto thee, no one shall be ap-
pointed to receive commandments and revelations in this Church, ex-
•cepting my servant Joseph Smith, Jun., for he receiveth them even as
Moses;
3. And thou shalt be obedient unto the things which I shall give unto
*In the manuscript of the Prophet Joseph's History this conference is said to
have been appointed for the "first day of September;" but in the Far West
Record, a manuscript record kept by tlie clerks of the High Council in Missouri—
and to which reference has before been made— are the minutes of the 9th of June
conference (1830), which state that that conference adjoured to meet again on the
26th of September. The record also contains the minutes of the above conference
bearing the date of September 2Gth. In addition to these reasons for changing
the date in the text is the fact that immediately, or at least very soon after the
close of the conference, a revelation was sought and obtained concerning the mis-
sion to the Lamanites, to which, even previous to the conference, Oliver Cowdery
had been appointed (Doctrine and Covenants, xxviii: 8-10). The said revelation
bears the date of "October, 18.30." (Doctrine and Covenants, see. xxxii), which
would scarcely W^the case if the conference had been held on the first, rather than
near the close of September, as there is every reason to believe from the record
that this revelation was received immediately after the conference closed. More-
over, the 2Ctli of September, 1830, came on Sunday; whereas the first of Septem-
ber came on Wednesday, and as the conference lasted but three days, the brethren
would scarcely arrange such a gathering without appointing it for such days as
would include a Sunday.
t Doctrine and Covenants, sec. xxviii.
D.A. 1830] HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. Ill
him, even as Aaron; to declare faithfully the commandments and the
revelations, with power and authority unto the Church.
4. And if thou art led at any time by the comforter to speak or
♦teach or at all times by the way of commandment unto the Church, thou
may est do it.
5. But thou shalt not write by way of commandment, but by wisdom :
6. And thou shalt not command him who is at thy head, and at the
head of the Church,
7. For I have given him the keys of the mysteries, and the revela-
tions which are sealed, until I shall appoint unto them another in his stead.
8. And now, behold, I say unto you, that you shall go unto the La-
Tuanites and preach my Gospel unto them ; and inasmuch as they receive
thy teachings, thou shalt cause my Chui-ch to be established among
them, and thou shalt have revelations, but write them not by way of
■commandment.
9. And now, behold, I say unto you, that it is not revealed, and no
■man knoweth, where the city of Zion shall be built, but it shall be given
hereafter. Behold, I say unto you, that it shall be on the borders by
the Lamanites.
10. Thou shalt not leave this place until after the conference, and
my servant Joseph shall be appointed to preside over the conference by
the voice of it, and what he saith to thee thou shalt tell.
11. And again, thou shalt take thy brother, Hiram Page, between him
and thee alone, and tell him that those things which he hath written
from that stone, are not of me, and that Satan deceiveth him;
12. For, behold, these things have not been appointed unto him,
neither shall anything be appointed unto any of this Church conti-ary to
the Church covenants.
13. For all things must be done in order, and by common consent in
the Church, by the prayer of faith.
14. And thou shalt assist to settle all these things according to the
•covenants of the Church before thoii shalt take thy journey among the
Lamanites.
15. And it shall be given thee from the time thou shalt go, until the
time thou shalt return, what thou shalt do.
16. And thou must open thy mouth at all times declaring my Gospel
with the sound of rejoicing. Amen.
Revelation, given in the jwesence of Six Elders, in Fayette, Netv York,
Sexitemher, 1830*
1. Listen to the voice of Jesus Christ, your Redeemer, the Great I
AM, whose arm of mercy hath atoned for your sins;
* Doctrine iind Covenants, sec. xxix.
112 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. [A.D. 1830
2. Who will gather His people even as a hen gathereth her chickens
under her wings, even as many as will hearken to my voice and humble
themselves before me, and call upon me in mighty prayer.
3. Behold, verily, verily, I say unto you, that at this time your sins
are forgiven you, therefore ye receive these things; but remember to
sin no more, lest perils shall come upon you.
4. Verily, I say unto you, that ye are chosen out of the world to de-
clare my Gospel with the sound of rejoicing, as with the voice of a trump ;
5. Lift up your hearts and be glad, for I am in your midst,andam your
advocate with the Father; and it is His good will to give you the kingdom;
6. And as it is written, Whatsoever ye shall ask in faith, being united
in prayer accoi'ding to my command, ye shall receive;
7. And ye are called to bring to pass the gathering of mine elect, for
mine elect hear my voice and harden not their hearts;
8. Wherefore the decree hath gone forth fi-om the Father, that they
shall be gathered in unto one place upon the face of this land, to pre-
pare their hearts and be prepared in all things against the day when
tribulation and desolation are sent forth upon the wicked;
9. For the hour is nigh, and the day soon at hand, when the eai'th
is ripe : and all the proud, and they that do wickedly, shall be as stub-
ble, and I will burn them up, saith the Lord of Hosts, that wickedness
shall not be upon the earth;
10. For the hour is nigh, and that which was spoken by mine apostles
must be fulfilled; for as they spoke, so shall it come to pass;
11. For I will reveal myself from heaven with power and great glory,
with all the hosts thereof, and dwell in righteousness with men on earth
a thousand years, and the wicked shall not stand.
12. And again, verily, verily, I say unto you, and it hath gone forth
in a firm decree, by the will of the Father, that mine apostles, the
Twelve which were with me in my ministry at Jerusalem, shall stand at
my right hand at the day of my coming in a pillar of fli'e, being clothed
with robes of righteousness, with crowas upon their heads, in glory
even as I am, to judge the whole house of Israel, even as many as have
loved me and kept my commandments, and none else;
13. For a trump shall sound both long and loud, even as upon Mount
Sinai, and all the earth shall quake, and they shall come forth — yea,
even the dead which died in me, to receive a crown of righteousness,
and to be clothed upon, even as I am, to be with me, that we may be
one.
14. But, behold, I say unto you, that before this great day shall come,
the sun shall be darkened and the moon shall be turned into blood, and
the stars shall fall from heaven, and there shall be greater signs in heaven
above, and in the earth beneath;
A. D. 1830] HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 113
15. And there shall be weeping and wailing among the hosts of men ;
16. And there shall be a great hailstorm sent forth to destroy the
crops of the earth;
17. And it shall come to pass because of the wickedness of the world,
that I will take vengeance upon the wicked, for they will not repent :
for the cup of mine indignation is full ; for behold my blood shall not
cleanse them if they hear me not.
18. Wherefore, I the Lord God will send forth flies upon the face of
the earth, which will take hold of the inhabitants thereof, and shall eat
their flesh, and shall cause maggots to come in upon them;
19. And their tongues shall be staid that they shall not utter against
me; and their flesh shall fall from ofi: their bones, and their eyes fi'om
their sockets :
20. And it shall come to pass that the beasts of the forest, and the
fowls of the air shall devour them up;
21. And the great and abominable church, which is the whore of all
the earth, shall be cast down by devouring fire, according as it is spoken
by the mouth of Ezekiel the Prophet, who spoke of these things, which
have not come to pass, but surely must, as I live, for abominations
shall not reign.
22. And again, verily, verily, I say unto you, that when the thousand
years are ended, and men again begin to deny their God, then will I
spare the earth but for a little season;
23. And the end shall come, and the heaven and the earth shall be
consumed and pass away, and there shall be a new heaven and a new
earth,
24. For all old things shall pass away, and all things shall become
new, even the heaven and the earth, and all the fullness thereof, both
men and beasts, the fowls of the air, and the fishes of the sea;
25. And not one hair, neither mote, shall be lost, for it is the work-
manship of mine hand.
26. But, behold, verily I say unto you, before the earth shall pass
away, Michael, mine archangel, shall sound his trump, and then shall
all the dead awake, for their graves shall be opened, and they shall
come forth; yea, even all.
27. And the righteous shall be gathered on my right hand unto eter-
nal life ; and the wicked on my left hand will I be ashamed to own be-
fore the Father;
28. Wherefore I will say unto them — Depart from me, ye cursed,
into everlasting fire, prepared for the devil and his angels.
29. And now behold, I say unto you, never at any time have I de-
clared from mine own mouth that they should return, for where I am
they cannot come, for they have no power.
14 Vol. I.
114 HISTOEY OF THE CHUKCH. [A. D. 1830
30. But I'emember that all my judgments are not given unto men:
and as the words have gone forth out of my mouth, even so shall they
be fulfilled, that the first shall be last, and that the last shall be first in
all things whatsoever I have created by the word of my power, Avhieh is
the power of my spirit.
31. For by the power of my spirit created I them; yea, all things
both spiritual and temporal:
32. Firstly, spiritual — secondly, temporal, which is the beginning of
my work; and again, firstly, temporal — and secondly, spiritual, which
is the last of my work:
33. Speaking unto you that you may naturally understand; but unto
myself my works have no end, neither beginning; but it is given unto
you that ye may understand, because ye have asked it of me and are
agreed.
34. Wherefore, verily I say unto you, that all things unto me are
spiritual, and not at any time have I given unto you a law which was
temporal; neither any man, nor the children of men; neither Adam,
your father, whom I created.
35. Behold, I gave unto him that he should be an agent unto himself;
and I gave unto him commandment, but no temporal commandment
gave I unto him, for my commandments are spiritual; they are not
natural nor temporal, neither carnal nor sensual.
36. And it came to pass, that Adam being tempted of the devil (for,
behold, the devil was before Adam, for he rebelled against me, saying.
Give me thine honor, which is my power; and also a thii-d part of the
hosts of heaven turned he away from me because of their agencj^;
37. And they were thrust down, and thus became the devil and his
angels ;
38. And, behold, there is a place prepared for them from the begin-
ning, which place is hell:
39. And it must needs be that the devil should tempt the children of
men, or they could not be agents unto themselves; for if they never
should have bitter, they could not know the sweet.)
40. Wherefore, it came to pass that the devil tempted Adam, and he
partook the forbidden fruit, and transgressed the commandment, where-
in he became subject to the will of the devil, because he yielded unto
temptation.
41. Wherefore I the Lord God caused that he should be east out from
the Garden of Eden, from my presence, because of his transgression,
wherein he became spiritually dead, which is the first death, even that
same death, which is the last death, which is spiritual, which shall be
pronounced upon the wicked when I shall say — Depart, ye cursed.
42. But, behold, I say unto you, that I the Lord God gave unto Adam
A. D. 1830 J HISTOKY OF THE CHUllCH. 115
aud unto his seed that they should not die as to the temporal death,
until I the Lord God should send forth angels to declare unto them re-
pentance and redemption, through faith on the name of mine Only
Begotten Son.
43. And thus did I, the Lord God, appoint unto man the days of his
probation ; that by his natural death he might be raised in immortality
unto eternal life, even as many as would believe;
44. And they that believe not unto eternal damnation, for they can-
not be redeemed froai thsir spiritual fall, because they repent not;
45. For they love darkness rather than light, and their deeds are evil,
and they receive their wages of whom they list to obey.
46. Bat, behold, I say unto you, that little children are redeemed
from the foundation of the world through mine Only Begotten:
47. Wherefore, they cannot sin, for power is not given unto Satan to
tempt little children, until they begin to become accountable before
me;
48. For it is given unto them even as I will, according to mine own
pleasure, that great things may be required at the hand of their
fathers.
49. And, again, I say unto you, that whoso having knowledge, have
I not commanded to repent?
50. And he that hath no understanding, it remaineth in me to do ac-
cording as it is written. And now I declare no more unto you at this
time. Amen.
At length our conference assembled. The subject of
the stone previoush' mentioned was discussed,
and after considerable investigation, Brother ence ot'sep-
Page, as well as the whole Church who were ^^^^'^ "
present, renounced the said stone, and all things connected
therewith, much to our mutual satisfaction and happi-
ness. We now partook of the Sacrament, confirmed and
ordained many, and attended to a great variety of Church
business on the first and the two following days of
the conference, during which time we had much of the
power of Grod manifested amongst us ; the Holy Ghost
came upon us, and filled us with joy unspeakable; and
peace, and faith, and hope, and charity abounded in our
midst.
Before we separated we received the folio wring:
CfyA
116 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. [A D. 1830
Revelation to David Whitmer, Peter Whitmer,Jun., and John Whitmer,
given September, 1830*
1. Behold, I say unto you, David, that you have feared man and have
not relied on me for strength as you ought.
2. But your mind has been on the things of the earth more than on
the things of me, your Maker, and the ministry whereunto you have
been called; and you have not given heed unto my Spirit, and to those
who were set over you, but have been persuaded by those whom I have
not commanded:
3. Wherefore, you are left to inquire for yourself, at my hand, and
ponder upon the things which you have received.
4. And your home shall be at your father's house until I give unto,
you further commandments. And you shall attend to the ministry in the
Church, and before the world and in the regions round about. Amen.
'). Behold, I say unto you Pete;-, that you shall take your journey
with your brother Oliver, for the time has come that it is expedient in
me that you shall open your mouth to declare my Gospel; therefore,
fear not, but give heed unto the words and advice of your brother,,
which he shall give you.
6. And be you afflicted in all his afflictions, ever lifting up your heart
unto me in prayer, and faith, for his and your deliverance: for I have
given unto him power to build up my Church among the Lamaniles :
7. And none have I appointed to be his counselor over him in the
Church, concerning Church matters, except it is his bi'other, Joseph
Smith, Jun.
8. Wherefore, give heed unto these things and be diligent in keeping
my commandments, and you shall be blessed unto eternal life. Amen.
9. Behold, I say unto you, my servant John, that thou shalt com-
mence from this time forth to proclaim my Gospel, as with the voice of
a trump.
10. And your labor shall be at your brother Philip Burroughs', and
in that region round about; yea, wherever j^ou can be heard, until I
command you to go from hence.
11. And your whole labor shall be in Zion, with all your soul, from
henceforth; yea, you shall ever open your mouth in my cause, not fear-
ing what man can do, for I am with you. Amen.
Revelation to Thomas B. Marsh, given September, 1830, i
1. Thomas, my son, blessed are you because of your faith in my
work.
2. Behold, you have had many afflictions because of your family:
* Doctrine and Covenants, sec. xxx.
t Doctrine and Covenants, sec. xxxi.
A. D. 1830] HISTOKY OF THE CHURCH. 117
nevertheless, I will bless you and your family; yea, your little ones;
and the day cometh that they will believe and know the truth and be
one with you in my Church.
3. Lift up your heart and rejoice, for the hour of your mission is
come: and your tongaie shall be loosed; and you shall declare glad
tidings of great joy unto this generation.
4. You shall declare the things which have been revealed to my ser-
vant, Joseph Smith, Jun. You shall begin to preach from this time
forth; yea, to reap in the field which is white already to be burned:
5. Therefore, thrust in your sickle with all your soul, and your sins
are forgiven you, and you shall be laden with sheaves upon your back,
for the laborer is worthy of his hire. Wherefore, your family shall
live.
6. Behold, verily I say unto you, go from them only for a little time,
and declare my word, and I will prepai*e a place for them ;
7. Yea, I will open the hearts of the people, and they will receive
you. And I will establish a church by your hand;
8. And you shall strengthen them and prepare them against the time
when they shall be gathered.
9. Be patient in afflictions, revile not against those that revile. Govern
your house in meekness, and be steadfast.
10. Behold, I say unto you, that you shall be a physician unto the
Church, but not unto the world, for they will not receive you.
11. Go your way whithersoever I will, and it shall be given you by
the Comforter what you shall do, and whither you shall go.
12. Pray always lest you enter into temptation, and lose your
reward.
13. Be faithful unto the end, and lo, I am with you. These words
are not of man, nor of men, but of me, even Jesus Christ, your Re-
deemer, by the will of the Father. Amen.*
* Thomas Baldwin Marsh, to whom the foregoing revelation was given through
the Prophet Joseph, was born in Massachusetts, November I, 1799, and after his
marriage to Elizabeth Godkin in 18::'0, he went into the grocery business in New
York, afterwards engaging in a type foundry in Boston. Here he joined the Meth-
odist church, but on comparing its principles with the Scripture, and failing to
make them correspond, he withdrew from all sects, but expected and indeed pre-
dicted the rise of a new church which should have the truth in its purity. He was
moved by the Spirit to make a journey west, during which he heard of the Book of
Mormon. He met Martin Harris at the oflice where it was being printed, and se-
eiired proof sheets of the first sixteen pages. He later met Oliver Cowdery, and
remained with him two days, receiving from him full information as to the coming
forth of the Book of Mormon. Returning to his home near Boston, he kept up a
correspondence with the Prophet and Oliver for about a year; and upon learning
of the organization -of the Church, he moved to Palmyra in September, 1830, and
was baptized by David Whitmer, and a few ;days later was ordained an Elder by
Oliver Cowdery.
118 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. [A. D. 1830
During this conference, which continued three days,
the utmost harmony prevailed, and all things
Results of the wci'e Settled satisfactorily to all present, and
on eience. ^ desire was manifested by all the Saints to
go forward and labor with all their powers to spread the
great and glorious principles of truth, which had been
revealed by our Heavenly Father. A number were bap-
tized during the conference, and the word of the Lord
spread and prevailed.
At this time a great desire was manifested by several of
Mission to the ^^^® Eldcrs rcspectiug the remnants of the
Lamanites. house of Joscph, the Lamauites, residing in
the west — knowing* that the purposes of Grod were great
respecting that people, and hoping that the time had
come when the promises of the Almighty in regard to
them were about to be accomplished, and that they would
receive the Gospel, and enjoy its blessings. The desire
being so great, it was agreed that we should inquire of
the Lord respecting the propriety of sending some of the
Elders t among them, which we accordingly did, and re-
ceived the following:
Revelation to Parlej/ P. Pratt and Zihn Peterson, given October, 1830.X
1. And now concerning my servant Parley P. Pratt, § behold I saj'
* Of course this knowledge arose from what the brethren l^ad learned from the
Book of Mormon of the promises of God to the Lamanites.
t The consideration of the "propriety" of sending Elders among the Lamanites
here referred to was doubtless restricted to the propriety of increasing the number
of Elders to go among them; for before the conference convened the propriety of
sending Elers to the Lamanites had been settled by the word of the Lord. In a
revelation received before the conference of September 2Sth, Oliver Cowdery was
appointed to go on a mission to the Lamanites, though instructed not to leave
Fayette until after the conference. (See p. Ill; also Doctrine and Covenants, sec.
xxviii: 8-10.) And before the conference adjoiirned another revelation was received
in which Peter Whitmer, Jun., was appointed to accompany Oliver Cowdery on his
mission. (Seep. 116; and Doctrine and Covenants, sec. xxx: 5-6.) Hence these
inquiries after the conference concerning the "proprietj^" of sending Elders among
the Lamanites, I repeat, must have bad reference merely to the pi-opriety of in-
creasing the number that should go. It will be observed also that the revelation
which follows in the text merely appoints Parley P. Pratt and Ziba Peterson to ac-
company Elders Cowdery and Whitmer.
X Doctrine and Covenantt,, sec. xxxii.
§ Parley Parker Pratt was born on the 12th day of April, 1807, in Burlington, Otsego
A. D. 18:!0J HISTORY OF THE CHUECH. 119
unto him, that as I live I will that he shall declare my Gospel and learn
of me and be meek and lowly of heart;
2. And that which I have appointed unto him is, that he sliall go
with my servants Oliver Cowdei-y and Peter Whitmer, Jun., into the
wilderness among the Lamanites.
3. And Ziba Peterson, also, shall go with them, and I myself will go
with them and be in their midst; and I am their advocate with the
Father, and nothing shall prevail against them.
county, state of New York. He was the third son of .Jared and Charity Pratt.
.Tared was the son of Obadiah and .Jemima Pratt; Obadiah was the son of Chris-
topher and Sai-ah Pratt; Christopher was the son of William and Hannah Pratt;
William was the son of Joseph Pratt; Joseph was the son of Lieutenant William
and Elizabeth Pratt, who were found among the first settlers of Hai'tford, Connec-
ticut, in the year 1639.
This William Pratt was a member of the legislature for some twenty-five or
thirty sessions ; and the general court gave him one hundred acres of land in Say-
brook, Connecticut, for services perfoi-med as lieutenant in the Pequot war; he was
one of the judges of the first court in New London county. Parley P. Pratt is a
lineal descendant, of the seventh generation, from that distinguished pilgrim and
humble pioneer to the new world.
Parley P. Pi-att was reared to hard work on a farm, and though his oppor-
tunities for acquiring an education were extremely limited, he was brought up in
the strictest school of morals. Even in early youth he gave evidence of a pro-
foundly religious nature, and while yet in his teens became identified with the
Baptist church. In 1826 he left New York state and settled some thirty miles west
of the town of Cleveland, in the state of Ohio, and laid the foundation of a wilder-
ness home. The next year, 1827, he returned to Canaan, Columbia county, New York,
—the county where much of his boyhood was spent, the home, too, of his parents—
and there married Thankful Halsey, on the 9th of September, 1827. The same
month the newly married couple returned to the wilderness home west of Cleve-
land. About eighteen months later Sidney Rigdon, who was connected with Alex-
ander Campbell, Walter Scott and others in that aggressive reform movement
among the Christian sects, which resulted in the founding of the sect of the "Dis-
ciples" or "Campbellites," came into Mr. Pratt's neighborhood preaching the doc-
trines of faith, repentance and baptism. As his doctrine more nearly conformed
to the scriptures than any other Mr Pratt had heard, he accepted Sydney Rig-
don's teachings, joined the "Disciples," and became a minister in that church. He
determined to take up the ministry as his life's labor, sold his possessions and
.started first of all to call upon his relatives in New York. En route, however, he
was moved upon by the spirit to stop off at Newark, in New York, while his wife
continued her journey to her father's home. At Newark, Mr. Pratt first heard of
and saw the Book of Mormon, and, without delay, hastened to Palmyra to investj-
'gate the stoi^|'Tnnts comingforth. At^ the home of the Smiths, near Mancl"^'»'^n^
^ met with Hyrum, orother of the Prophet, anTI from him learned the particulars
of the work. In company with Hyrum Smith he went to Payette, where he met
wjliL.01iver Cowdery; and about the first of September he wps I^HpHT^pd by him in
Seneca Lake, ana straigiitway was ordained an Elder of the Church! After these "^
Events he conlifllTfid his .lournej' to tne Home ot his kindred fn (,;oiurabia county
New York, where he baptized his brother Orson, then a youth of nineteen years.
He returned to Fayette in time to attend the conference, where he met the Prophet
Joseph, and received the appointment to the Lamanite mission as related in the text.
120 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. f-^-^- 18^0
4. And they shall give heed to that which is written and pretend to
no other revelation, and they shall pray always that I may unfold the
same to their understanding;
5. And they shall give heed unto these woi'ds and ti'ifle not, and I
will bless them. Amen.
Immediately on receiving this revelation, preparations
were made for the journey of the brethren
thTLamanite therein designated, to the borders of the La-
manites,and a copy of the revelation was given
them. They bade adieu to their brethren and friends,
and commenced their journey, preaching by the way,
and leaving a sealing testimony behind them, lifting up
their voice like a trump in the different villages through
which they passed.* They continued their journey until
Arrival at ^^^^J camc to Kirtlaud, Ohio, where they tarried
Kirtiand. some time, there being quite a number in
that place and vicinity who believed their testimony, and
•came forward and obeyed the Gospel. Among the num-
ber w^as Mr. Sidney Rigdon,t and a large portion of the
■church over which he presided.
* After traveling for some days the Lamanite mission called at some Indian en-
campments near the city of Buffalo, where they spent part of a day instriicting
them in the knowledge of their forefathers. These Indians were of the Catter-
augiis tribe, and kindly received the brethren, who left with certain of their num-
ber who could read English, two copies of the Book of Mormon, and then contin-
ued their journey westward. (Autobiogpaphy of Parley P. Pratt, pp. 49, 61.)
t Sidney Rigdon was born in Saint Clair township, Alleghany county, state of
Pennsylvania, on the 19th of Febmary, A.D. 1793, and was the youngest son of
William and Nancy Rigdon. William Rigdon, his father, a native of Hartford
county, state of Maryland, was born A.D. 1743, and died May 26th, A. D. 1810.
William Rigdon was the son of Thomas Baker and Ann Lucy Rigdon. Thomas
Baker Rigdon was a native of th» state of Maryland, and vras the son of Thomas
Baker Rigdon, who came from Great Britain. Ann Lucy Rigdon, grandmother of
Sidney Rigdon, was a native of Ireland, and emigrated to the city of Boston,
Massachusetts, and was there married to Thomas Baker Rigdon. Nancy Rigdon's
mother was a native of Freehold, Monmouth county, New Jersey; she was born
March 16th, 1759, and died October 3rd, 1839, and was the eldest daughter of By-
rant Gallaher, who was a native of Ireland. Elizabeth Gallaher, mother to the
aforesaid Nancy Rigdon, was the second wife of the said Byrant Gallaher, and her
maiden name was Reed. She was a native of Monmouth county. New Jersey. Her
parents were natives of Scotland.
The early days of Sidney Rigdon's life were uneventful. His youth and the
early years of his manhood were spent at his father's farm in St. Clair township,
Alleghany county, Pennsylvania. When Sidney was seventeen years old his father
A. 1). ]S30] HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 121
Previous to this, Elder Parley P. Pratt had been a
preacher in the same church with Mr. Rigdon, previous Re-
mand resided in the town of Amherst, Loraine u**?"^*'!^,.
' Pratt and Rig-
■county, in Ohio, and had been sent into the ^^^n-
state of New York on a mission, where he became ac-
•died,but he continued on the same farm with his mother until he was twentj-six. In
his twenty-fifth year he joined the "Regular Baptist" society or church. The pastor
in charge was the Rev. David Phillips, a clergj'man from Wales. In March, 1819,
Mr. Rigdon left the farm and made his home with the Rev. Andrew Clark, of
Pittsburg, also a Baptist minister. While residing with Mr. Clark he took out a
license and began from that time his career as a minister. In May, 1819, he re-
moved from Pennsylvania to Trumbull county, Ohio. In July of the same year
■he made his home with Adamsou Beutley, a minister of the same faith.
While residing at Bentley's he met Phebe Brook, to whom he was married on the
12th day of June, 1820. She was a native of the state of New Jersey, Bridgetown
'Cumoerland county, but had previously removed to Trumbull county, Ohio.
Sidney Rigdon continued to preach throughout Trumbull county until November,
1821. Passing through Pittsburg about that time, for the purpose of visiting his
relatives at the old homestead in St. Clair township, Alleghany county, Pennsyl-
vania, he was invited to preach to the Baptist society of Pittsburg, which he did
the following and several succeeding Sundays. As the congregation had no regu-
lar pastor they invited him to take charge and become their regular minister- a
•"call" which he accepted and removed from Warren in Trumbull county, Ohio, to
Pittsburg, in February, 1822. Meantime misgivings arose in his mind with refer-
•ence to some of the doctrines of the church with which he was connected, espe-
•cially with reference to the fate of unbaptized infants. Finally, after serving his
•congregation about two years and six months, he gave up his charge in August,
1824, and retired from the ministry. After taking this step he joined his wife's
V)rother, Richard Brook, in the tanning business. Together they started a small
tannery in which Mr. Rigdon worked as a journeyman for some two years. Meantime
he had formed the acquaintance of Mr. Alexander Campbell, generally regarded as
the founder of the sect of the '-Disciples," or "Campbellites," and Mr. Walter Scott,
a Scotchman by birth, but at this time a resident of Pittsburg and a dissenter
from a Scandinavian church with which he had formerly been associated. These
three gentlemen often met and discussed the subject of religion, the necessity for
a universal reformation among the churches, the abandonment of their creeds etc.
The consultations they held led ultimately to the establishment of the church or
sect of the "Disciples."
Mr. Rigdon left Pittsburg in 1826, and went to Bainbridge, Geaugo county, Ohio
where the people urged him to speak to them. He did so, following in his teach-
ings that line of doctrine which in his consultations with Messrs. Campbell and
Scott they had considered were essential to Christian spiritual life, viz., faith in
God, repentance of sins, baptism by immersion in water for the remission of sins
and holiness of life— a godly walk and conversation. Mr. Rigdon continued to
labor in Bainbridge for about one year, when the people of Mentor, in the same
county, but some thirty miles distant from Bainbridge, invited him to reside
among them and preach. This he consented to do, and notwithstanding he at first
met with some opposition, he prevailed against it and extended his labors into sur-
rcmnding townships and counties until he had in a number of places a large following.
Such were his circumstances and such his labor when the message of "Mormon
ism" found liim— when Parley P, Pratt presented him with the Book of Mormon
4tnd its attendantlmessage.
122 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. [A. D. 183©
quainted with the circumstances of the coming forth of
the Book of Mormon, and was introduced to Joseph Smith,
Jun., and other members of the Church. Tlie belief that
there were many in the church with which he had
formerly been united, who were honest seekers after
truth, induced Elder Pratt, while on his journey to
the west, to call upon his friends, and make kown
the great things which the Lord had brought to pass.
The first house at which they called in the vicinity of
c . ,■ Kirtland, was Mr. Rigdon's, and after the
Presentatiou " o '
of the Book of nsual salutatious, they presented him. with the
Mormon to .
Sidney Rigdon Book of Moruiou, statiug that it was a revela-
tion from God. This being the first time he had ever heard
of, or seen, the Book of Mormon,* he felt very much sur-
*The circumstance of Oliver Cowdery, Parley P. Pratt and their associates pre-
senting Sidney Rigdon with the Book of Mormon is thus related in the "Life of
Sidney Rigdon," hy his son, John W. Rigdon, (Ms. p. 18): "In the fall of 1830,
Parley P. Pratt, Ziba Peterson, Oliver Cowdery, and Peter Whitmer called at the
home of Sidney Rigdon, in the town of Mentor, Ohio, and Parley P. Pratt pre-
sented to him a bound volume of the Book of Mormon in the presence of his wife
and his oldest child, Athalia Rigdon, now Athalia Robinson, who was then a girl
ten years old, and now (1900) living in the town of Friendship, Alleghany county^
state of New York; and who remembers the transaction as well as any incident
of her life. Parley P. Pratt, at the time he handed the book to Sidney Rigdon,
said it was a revelation from God."
Again referring to this circumstance near the close of the sketch of his father's
life John W. Rigdon relates how, in the fall of 1863, he visited the territory of
Utah, where he spent the winter among the Mormon people. He was not favorably
impressed with their religious life, and came to the conclusion that the Book of
Mormon itself was a fraud. He determined in his own heart that if ever he returned
home and found his father, Sidney Rigdon, alive, he would try and find out what
he knew of the origin of the Book of Mormon. "Although," he adds, "he had
never told but one story about it, and that was that Parley P. Pratt and Oliver Cowdery
presented him with a bound volume of that book in the year 1830, while he (Sid-
ney Rigdon) was preaching Campbellism at Mentor, Ohio." What John W.
Rigdon claims to have seen in Utah, however, together with the fact that Sidney
Rigdon had been charged with writing the Book of Mormon, made him suspicious;
"and " he remarks, "I concluded 1 would make an investigation for my own
satisfaction and find out if I could if he had all these years been deceiving his
family and the world, by telling that which was not true, and I was in earnest
about it. If Sidney Rigdon, my father, had thrown his life away by telling a false-
hood and bringing sorrow and disgrace upon his family, I wanted to know it and
was determined to find out the facts, no matter what the consequences might be. I
reached home in the fall of 1865, found my father in good health and [he] was very
much pleased to see me. As he had not heard anything from me for some time,
he was af i-aid that I had been killed by the Indians. Shortly after I had arrived
1
A. D. 18:iO] HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 123
prised at the assertion, and reiDlied that he had the Bible
which he believed was a revelation from God, and with
which he pretended to have some acquaintance ; but with
respect of the book they had presented him, he must say
home, I ■went to my father's room; he was there and alone, and now was the time
for me to commence my inquiries in regard to the origin of the Boak of Mormon,
and as to the tnith of the Mormon religion. I told him what I had seen at Salt
Lake City, and I said to hiin that what I had seen at Salt Lake had not impressed
me very favorably toward the Mormon Church, and as to the origin of the Book
of Mormon I had some doubts. You have been charged with writing that book
and giving it to Joseph Smith to introduce to the world. You have always told me
one story; that you never saw the book until it was presented to you by Parley P.
Pratt and Oliver Cowdery; and all you ever knew of the origin of that book was
what they told you and what Joseph Smith and the witnesses who claimed to have seen
the plates had told you. Is this true? If so, all right; if it is not, you owe it to
me and to your family to tell it. You are an old man and you will soon pass away,
and I wish to know if Joseph Smith, in your intimacy with him for fourteen
years, has not said something to you that led yoii to believe he obtained that
book in some other way than what he had told you. Give me all yoii know about
it, that 1 may know the truth. My father, after I had finished saying what I
have repeated above, looked at me a moment, raised his hand above his head
and slowly said, with tears glistening in his eyes: 'My son, I can swear before
high heaven that what I have told you about the origin of that book is true.
Your mother and sister, Mrs. Athalia Robinson, were present when that book
was handed to me in Mentor, Ohio, and all I ever knew about the origin of
that book was what Parley P. Pratt, Oliver Cowdery, Joseph Smith and the
witnesses who claimed they saw the plates have told me, and in all of my inti-
macy with Joseph Smith he never told me but the one story, and that was that
he found it engraved upon gold plates in a hill near Palmyra, New York, and that
an angel had appeared to him and directed him where to find it; and I have
never, to you or to any one else, told but the one story, and that I now repeat to
you.' I believed him, and now believe he told me the truth. He also said to
me after that that Mormonism was true; that Joseph Smith was a Prophet, and
this world would find it out some day. After my father's death, my mother, who
survived him several years, was in the enjoj^ment of good health up to the time of
her last sickness, she being eighty-six years old. A short time before lier death I
had a conversation with her about the origin of the Book of Mormon, and wanted
to know what she remembered about its being presented to my father. She said to
me in that conversation that what my father had told me about the book being pre-
sented to him was true, for she was present at the time and knew that was the
first time he ever saw it, and that the stories told about my father writing the
Book of Mormon were not true. This she said to me in her old age and when the
shadows of the grave were gathering around her; and I believe her." (Life of
Sidney Rigdon, by his son, John W. Rigdon, Ms. pp. 188-195).
Our author also mentions in his sketch of his father's life, an affidavit given
to him by his sister, Athalia Robinson, to the same effect as the statement of
Sidney Rigdon and his wife, relative to the coming of Pratt and Cowdery to their
home in Mentor, and presenting to her father a bound copy of the Book of Mor-
mon. Athalia was ten years old at the time, and distinctly remembered through-
out her life the circumstance. (Ibid Ms. pp. 195-6).
124 HISTOKY OF THE CHURCH. [A. D. 1830
that he had considerable doubt. Upon this, they ex-
pressed a desire to investigate the subject, and argue the
matter. But he replied, "No, young gentleman, you must
not argue with me on the subject ; but I will read your book,
and see what claims it has upon my faith, and will endeavor
to ascertain whether it be a revelation from God or not."
After some further conversation they expressed a desire
Public Minis- *^ ^^J ^^^^ subjcct bcforc the people, and re-
try at Mentor, questcd the privilege of preaching in Mr.
Rigdon's chapel, to which he readily consented. The
appointment was accordingly published, and a large and
respectable congregation assembled. Oliver Cowdery and
Parley P. Pratt severally addressed the meeting. At
the conclusion, Mr. Eigdon arose, and stated to the
congregation that the information they had that evening
received was of an extraordinary character, and certainly
demanded their most serious consideration; and as the
Apostle advised his brethren to "prove all things, and
hold fast that which is good," so he would exhort his
brethren to do likewise, and give the matter a careful in-
vestigation, and not turn against it without being fully
convinced of its being an imposition, lest they should,
possibly, resist the truth.
A few miles from Mr. Rigdon's home in Mentor, at the
town of Kirtland, where a number of the mem-
The Work
Opened at bcrs of Ms cliurch, wlio livcd together and had
all things common— from which circumstance
has risen the idea that this was the case with the Church
of Jesus Christ. To that place the Elders immediately
repaired, and proclaimed the Grospel unto them, with
considerable success ; for their testimony was received by
many of the people, and seventeen came forward in obedi-
ence to ihe G-ospel.
While thus engaged, they visited Mr. Rigdon occasion-
ally, and found him very earnestly reading the Book of
Mormon, — praying to the Lord for direction, and medi-
tating on the things he heard and read; and after a
A. D. 1830] HISTOKY OF THE CHUKCH. 125
fortnight from the time the book was put into his hands,
he was fully convinced of the truth of the ^he conver-
work, by a revelation from Jesus Christ, sion of Sidney
which was made known to him m a remark-
able manner, so that he could exclaim, "Flesh and blood
hath not revealed it unto me, but my Father which is in
heaven." Accordingly he and his wife were both baptized
into the Church of Jesus Christ; and, together with those
who had been previously admitted to baptism, made a
little branch of the Church, in this section of Ohio, of
about twenty members.
This much accomplished, the brethren bound for the
borders of the Lamanites, bade an affectionate farewell
to the Saints in Kirtland and vicinity; and, after adding
one of their new converts to their number — Dr. Frederick
G. Williams*— they went on their way rejoicing.
* Frederick Granger Willianifs was born in Suflaeld, Hartford county, Connecti-
cut, October 28th, 1787. He was therefore a man of forty-three years of age
when the Gospel was brought to him at Kirtland by Oliver Cowdery and associ-
ates. He was a man of considerable influence in the community where he
resided. He owned a farm near Kirtland, but at the time the Gospel found him he
was practicing medicine, and was widely known as Dr. Williams. He abandoned
the practice of his profession, however, for the work of the ministry, and accom-
panied the Lamanite mission to Missouri.
126 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. [A. D. 1830
CHAPTER XII.
LOST BOOKS OF ANCIENT SCRIPTURE — COMMANDMENT TO THE
CHURCH IN NEW YORK TO MOVE TO OHIO.
The Lord who is ever ready to instruct such as diligently
Readiness of ggg]^ {j^ faith STave the followino- revelation at
tbeLornto im- ^ ^
part Knowi- Favcttc, New Yorlv :
edge.
Revelation to Ezra Thayre and Northrop Sweet, given October, 18.30*
1. Behold, I say unto you, my servants Ezra and Northrop, open ye
yom- ears and harken to the voice of the Lord your God, Avhose word is
quick and powerful, sharper than a two-edged sword, to the dividing-
asunder of the joints and marrow, soul and spirit: and is a discerner of
the thoughts and intents of the heart.
2. For verily, verily, I say unto you, that ye are called to lift up your
voices as with the sound of a trump, to declare my Gospel unto a crooked
and perverse generation:
3. For behold, the field is white already to harvest: and it is the
eleventh hour, and for the last time that I shall call laborers into my
vineyard.
4. And my vineyard has become corrupted every whit; and there is
none which doeth good save it be a few; and they err in many instances,
because of priestcrafts, all having corrupt minds.
5. And verily, verily, I say unto you, that this Church have I estab-
lished and called forth out of the wilderness :
6. And even so will I gather mine elect from the four quarters of the
earth, even as many as will believe in me, and hearken unto my voice:
7. Yea, verily, verily, I say unto you, that the field is white already
to harvest; wherefore, thi-ust in your sickles, and reap with all your
might, mind, and strength.
8. Open your mouths and they shall be filled, and you shall become
even as Nephi of old, who journeyed from Jerusalem in the wilderness;
* Doctrine and Covenants, sec. xxxiii.
A. D. 1830] HISTOEY OF THE CHURCH. 127
9. Yea, open your mouths and spare not, and you shall be laden M^ith
sheaves upon your backs, for lo, I am with you:
10. Yea, open your mouths and they shall be filled, saying — Repent,
repent, and prepare ye the way of the Lord, and make His paths straight;
for the kingdom of heaven is at hand ;
11. Yea, repent and be baptized, every one of you for a remission
•of your sins; yea, be baptized even by water, and then cometh the
baptism of fire and of the Holy Ghost.
12. Behold, verily, verily, I say unto you, this is my Gospel, and
remember that they shall have faith in me, or they can in no wise be
saved;
13. And upon this rock I will build my Church; yea, upon this rock
ye are built, and if ye continue, the gates of hell shall not prevail
against you;
14. And ye shall remember the Church articles and covenants to keep
them;
15. And whoso having faith you shall confirm in my Church, by the
laying on of the hands, and I will bestow the gift of the Holy Ghost
upon them.
16. And the Book of Mormon and the Holy Scriptures, are given of
me for your instruction; and the power of my Spirit quickeneth all things:
17. Wherefore, be faithful, praying always, having your lamps
trimmed and burning, and oil with you, that you may be ready at the
coming of the Bridegroom :
18. For behold, verily, verily, I say unto you, that I come quickly.
Even so. Amen.
Ill the fore part of November, Orson Pratt,* a young
man nineteen years of age, who had been Orson Pratt
baptized at the first preaching of his brother th7wm?t°thl
Parley P. Pratt, September loth (his birth- ^^'^^•
day), about six weeks previous, in Canaan, New York,
* Orson Pratt was born September 19, 1811, in Hartford, Washington county. New
York. His ancestors are enumerated in the biographical note of his brother, Parley
P. Pratt, pp. 118, 119. The humble circumstances of his parents compelled him to
seek employment where he could obtain it in various places, mainly at farming,during
which time, however, he managed to get some schooling, paying especial attention
to arithmetic, and gaining an acquaintance also with bookkeeping, grainmar, geog-
raphy and surveying. The early lessons of morality and religion taught at his
father's home made deep impressions on his y(mthful mind, and led him in the
autumn of 1829 to particularly seek the Lord. For this purpose he retired frequently
to the lonely fields or the woods for prayer This continued till Septembor, 1830,
when his brother Parley P. Pratt, an Elder of the Church of Jesus Christ of Lat-
ter-day Saints, came into the neighborhood where he resided, and as related in
the text was converted at the first preaching of his brother Parley P. Pratt.
128 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. [A. I). 1830
came to inquire of the Lord what his duty was, and re-
ceived the following answer:
A Revelation to Orson Pratt, given November, 1S30.*
^^ My 8on Orson, hearken and hear, and behold what I, the Lord'
God, shall say unto you, even Jesus Christ your Redeemer;
2. The light and the life of the world; a light which shineth in dark-
ness and the darkness comprehendeth it not;
3. Who so loved the world that He gave His own life, that as many as
would believe might become the sons of God; wherefore you are my
son,
4. And blessed are you because you have believed;
5. And more blessed are you because you are called of me to preach
my Gospel,
G. To lift up your voice as with the sound of a trump, both long and
loud, and cry repentance unto a crooked and perverse generation, pi-c-
paring the way of the Lord for His second coming;
7. For behold, verily, verily, I say unto j'ou, the time is soon at hand
that I shall come in a cloud with power and great glory,
8. And it shall be a great day at the time of my coming, for all'
nations shall tremble.
9. But before that great day shall come, the sun shall be darkened,,
and the moon be turned into blood, and the stars shall refuse their shin-
ing, and some shall fall, and great destructions await the wicked:
10. Wherefore lift up your voice and spare not, for the Lord God:
hath spoken; therefore pi'ophesj% and it shall be given by the power of
the Holy Ghost;
11. And if you are faithful, behold, I am with you until I come:
12. And verily, verily, I say unto you, I come quickly. I am youi-
Lord and your Redeemer. Even so. Amen.
In December Sidney Rigdon came to inquire of the Lord >
and with him came Edward Partridge;! the-
Si<lney Rig- _ '^ '
don and latter was a pattern of piety, and one of the
Edward Part- -r . , ri^ i o ^i • r
ridge visit the Lords great men. bhortly alter the arrivaJi
"^^^ ^ ' of these two brethren, thus spake the Lord:.
* Doctrine and Covenants, section xxxiv.
t Edward Partridge was bom in Pittsfield, Berkshire county, Massachusetts, on
the 27tli of August, 1793, of William and Jemima Partridge. His father's ancestor
emigrated from Berwick, Scotland, during the seventeenth century, and settled at
Hadlcy, Massachusetts, on Connecticut river. Nothing worthy of note transpired
A. D. 1830] HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 129
Revelation to Joseph Smith, Jtin., and Sidney Bigdon, given at Fayette,
New York, December, 1830 *
1. Listen to the voice of the Lord your God, even Alpha and Omega,
the beginning and the end, whose course is one eternal round, the same
today as yesterday, and forever.
2. I am Jesus Christ, the Son of God, who was crucified for the sins
of the world, even as many as will believe on my name, that they may
become the sons of God, even one in me as I am one in the Father, as
the Father is one in me, that we may be one.
3. Behold, verily, verily, I say unto my servant Sidney, I have
looked upon thee and thy works. I have heard thy prayers, and pre-
pared thee for a greater work.
4. Thou art blessed, for thou shalt do great things. Behold thou
wast sent forth, even as John, to prepare the way before me, and before
Elijah which should come and thou knewest it not.
5. Thou didst baptize with water unto repentance, but they received
not the Holy Ghost;
6. But now I give unto thee a commandment, that thou shalt baptize
by water, and they shall receive the Holy Ghost by the laying on of the
hands, even as the apostles of old.
7. And it shall come to pass that there shall be a great work in the
land, even among the Gentiles, for their folly and their abominations
shall be made manifest in the eyes of all people;
8. For I am God, and mine arm is not shortened; and I will show
miracles, signs, and wonders, unto all those who believe on my name.
in his youth, with this exception, that he remembered, (though the precise time he
could not recollect) that the Spirit of the Lord strove with him a number of times,
insomuch that his heart was made tender, and he went and wept; and sometimes
he went silently and poured the effusions of his soul to God in prayer.
At the age of sixteen he went to learn the hatter's trade, and continued as an
apprentice for about four years. At the age of twenty he had become disgusted
with the religious world. He saw no beauty, comeliness or loveliness in the char-
acter of God as represented by the teaching of the various religious sects. He
however heard a Universal Restorationer preach upon the love of God : this ser-
mon gave him exalted opinions of God, and he concluded that Universal Restor"
tion was right according to the Bible. He continued in this belief till 1828. when
he and his wife were baptized into the "Campbellite" church by Sidney Rigdon, in
Mentor, though they resided in Painesville, Ohio. He continued a member of this
church, though doubting at times its being the true one, until Elders Parley P.
Pratt, Oliver Cowdery, Peter Whitmer, Jun., and Ziba Peterson came with the Book
of Mormon, when he began to investigate the subject of religion anew. As stated in
the tex't he accompanied Sidney Rigdon to Fayette, New York, where on the 11th
of December, he was baptized by the Prophet Joseph Smith in the Seneca river.
* Doctrine and Covenants, sec. xxxv.
15 Vol. I.
130 HISTOKY OF THE CHURCH. [A.D. 1830
9. Aud whoso shall ask it in my name iu faith, they shall cast out
devils; they shall heal the sick, they shall cause the blind to receive
their siarht. and the deaf to hear, and the dumb to speak, and the lame
to walk:
10. And the time speedily cometh that great things are to be shown
forth unto the children of men;
11. But without faith shall not anything be shown forth, except deso-
lations upon Babylon, the same which has made all nations drink of the
wine of the wrath of her fornication.
12. And there are none that doeth good, except those who are ready
to receive the fullness of my Gospel which I have sent forth unto this
generation.
13. Wherefore I call upon the weak things of the world, those who
are unlearned and despised, to thrash the nations by the power of my
Spirit :
14. And their arm shall be my arm, and I will be their shield and
their buckler; and I will gii-d up their loins, and they shall fight man-
fully for me; and their enemies shall be under their feet; and I will let
fall the sword in their behalf, and by the fire of mine indignation will I
preserve them.
15. And the poor aud the meek shall have the Gospel preached unto
them, and they shall be looking forth for the time of my coming, for it
is nigh at hand :
10. And they shall learn the parable of the fig tree, for even now
already- summer is nigh,
17. And I have sent forth the fullness of my Gospel by the hand of
my servant Joseph; and in weakness have I blessed him,
18. Aud I have given unto him the keys of the mystery of those
things which have been sealed, even things which were from the founda-
tion of the world, and the things which shall come from this time until
the time of my coming if he abide in me. and if not, another will I plant
in his stead.
19. Wherefore, watch over him, [that his faith fail not, and it shall
be given by the Comforter, the Holy Ghost, that knoweth all things :
20. And a commandment I give unto thee, that thou shalt write for
him: and the Scriptures shall be given, even as they are in mine own
bosom, to the salvation of mine own elect;
21. For they will hear my voice, and shall see me, and shall not be
asleep, and shall abide the day of my coming, for they shall be pui'ified,
even as I am pure.
22. And now I say unto you, tarry with him, and he shall journey
with you; forsake him not, and sui-ely these things shall be fulfilled.
23. And inasmuch as ye do not write, behold, it shall be given unto
A. D. 1830] HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 131
him to prophesy: and thou shalt preach my Gospel, and call on the holy
prophets to prove his words, as they shall be given him.
24. Keep all the commandments and covenants by which ye are
bound; and I will cause the heavens to shake for your good, and Satan
shall tremble and Zion shall rejoice upon the hills and flourish,
25. And Israel shall be saved in mine own due time; and by the keys
which I have given shall they be led, and no more be confounded at all.
26. Lift up your hearts and be glad, your redemption draweth nigh.
27. Fear not, little flock, the kingdom is yours until I come. Behold
I come quickly. Even so. Amen.
And the voice of the Lord to Edward Partridge was :
A Eevelation to Edward Partridge, given December, 1830*
1. Thus saith the Lord God, the Mighty One of Israel, Behold, I say
unto you, my servant Edward, that you are blessed and your sins are
forgiven you, and you are called to preach my Gospel as with the voice
of a trump;
2. And I will lay my hand upon you by the hand of my servant Sid-
ney Rigdon, and you shall receive my Spirit, the Jjfjly,. Ghost, even the
Comforter, which shall teach you the peaceable things of the kingdom;
3. And you shall declare it with a loud voice, saying, Hosanna,
blessed be the name of the most high God.
4. And now this calling and commandment give I unto you concern-
ing all men,
5. That as many as shall come before my servants Sidney Rigdon
and Joseph Smith, Jun., embracing this calling and commandment,
shall be ordained and sent forth to preach the everlasting Gospel among
the nations.
(). Crying repentance, saying, Save yourselves from this untoward
generation, and come forth out of the fire, hating even the garments
spotted with the flesh.
7. And this commandment shall be given unto the Elders of my
Church, that every man which will embrace it with singleness of heart,
may be ordained and sent forth, even as I have spoken.
8. I am Jesus Christ the Son of God: wherefore, gird up your loins
and I will suddenly come to my temple. Even so. Amen.
It may be well to observe here, that the Lord greatly
encouraged and strengthened the faith of His little flock,
which had embraced the fullness of the everlasting Gros-
* Doctrine and Covenants, sec. xxxvi.
132 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. [A. D. 1830
pel, as revealed to them in the Book of Mormon, by giv-
ingjome moi^ extendecLinformation upon the
Books of _Sem)tures, ajtjanslation-of-jyhich had alre_ady
Scripture. T"^ V -» r i • j ^
comnrenced. Much conjecture and conversa-
tion frequently occurred among the Saints, concerning
the books mentioned, and referred to, in various places in
the Old and New Testaments, which were now nowhere
to be found.* The common remark was, "They are lost
hooks;'''' but it seems the Apostolic Church had some of
these writings, as Jude mentions or quotes the Prophecy
of Enoch, the seventh from Adam. To the joy of the
* The most prominent of the "lost books" of the Old Testament are mentioned
in the following passages: I Chronicles, xxix: 29rII Chronicles ix: 29; li Chronicles,
xii: 15; I Samuel, x: 25; I Kings, iv: 32, 33. The following is the list of "lost
books" mentioned in the New Testament:
Scriptures of AirahanVs Time: "And the scripture, foreseeing that God would
justify the heathen through faith, preached before the Gospel unto Abraham."
(Galatians, iii: 8.) The Christian world says, "Moses was God's first pen." but it
appears from the above quotation that some one wrote scriptures even before
Abraham's day, and he read them, learned the Gospel from them and also learned
that God would justify the heathen through faith.
Prophecy of Enoch: Speaking of characters who are like "raging waves of the
sea, foaming out their own shame," Jude says: "And Enoch also, the seventh from
Adam, prophesied of these, saying. Behold, the Lord cometh with ten thousands of
His saints, to execute judgment upon all," etc. (Jude, 14, 15.) From this it ap-
pears that Enoch had a revelation concerning the glorious coming of the Son of
God to judgment. May not the prophecy of Enoch have been among the scriptures
with which Abraham was acquainted ?
Another Epistle of Jude: "When I gave all diligence to write unto you of the
common salvation, it was needful for me to write unto you and exhort you that ye
should earnestly contend for the faith which was once delivered unto the Saints."
(Jude 3.) We have but one epistle of Jude. Would not the epistle on the "common
salvation" be as important as the one and the only one we now have from .Jude's pen?
Another Epistle to t/ie Ephesians: In Ephesians, iii and 3rd, Paul alludes to
another epistle which he had written to that people, but of which the world has no
knowledge except from this reference which is made by its author. This epistle
contained a revelation from God.
An Epistle to the Laodiceans: "When the epistle [Colossians] is read among
you, cause that it be read also in the church of the Laodiceans: and that ye like-
wise read the epistle from Laodicea." (Colossians, iv: 16.) The epistles to the
Laodiceans is among the lost scripture.
Another Epistle to the Corinthians: In the "first letter to the Corinthians" is
this statement: "I wrote unto you an epistle not to company with fornicators"
(I Corinthians, v: 9.) From this it would appear that our so-called first epistle to
the Corinthians is really not the first, since Paul m it speaks of a former letter he
had written to the Corinthians, and which was doubtless as good scripture as the
two which have been preserved.
A. D. 1830] HISTOEY OF THE CHUKCH. 133
little flock, which in all, from Coles ville to Canandaigua,
New York, numbered about seventy members, did the
Lord reveal the following doings of olden times, from the
prophecy of Enoch : *
Extracts from the Prophecy oj Enoch.
1. And it came to pass that Enoch continued his speech, saying,
Behold, our father Adam taught these things, and many have believed
and become the sons of God, and many have believed not, and have
perished in their sins, and are looking forth with fear, in torment, for
the fiery indignation of the wrath of God to be poured out upon them.
2. And from that time forth Enoch began to prophesy, saying unto
the people, That, as I was journeying, and stood upon the place Mahu-
jah and cried unto the Lord, there came a voice out of heaven, saying,
Turn ye, and get ye upon the Mount Simeon.
3. And it came to pass that I turned and went up on the mount; and
as I stood upon the mount, I beheld the heavens open, and I was clothed
upon with glory,
4. .And I saw the Lord; and He stood before my face, and He talked
with me, even as a man talketh one with another, face to face; and He
said unto me, Look, and I will show unto thee the world for the space of
many generations.
5. And it came to pass that I beheld in the valley of Shum, and lo, a
great people which dwelt in tents, which were the people of Shum.
6. And again the Lord said unto me. Look; and I looked towards the
north, and I beheld the people of Canaan, which dwelt in tents.
7. And the Lord said unto me. Prophesy; and I prophesied, saying,
Behold the people of Canaan, which are numerous, shall go forth in
battle array against the people of Shum, and shall slav them that they
shall utterly be destroyed; and the people of Canaan shall divide them-
selves in the land, and the land shall be barren and unfruitful, and none
other people shall dwell there but the people of Canaan;
8. For behold the Lord shall curse the land with much heat, and the
barrenness thereof shall go forth forever; and there was a blackness
came upon all the children of Canaan, and they were despised among
all people.
9. And it came to pass that the Lord said unto me. Look; and I
* This prophecy of Enoch is contained in the "Writings of Moses," which about
this time were revealed to the Prophet, and are now published in the "Pearl of
Great Price." It will be understood, then, by the reader, that the "Prophecy of
Enoch" itself is found in the "Writings of Moses," and that in the text above we
have but a few extracts of the most prominent parts of "Enoch's Prophecy." For
the complete prophecy the reader is referred to the "Pearl of Great Price."
134 HISTORY OF THE CHUECH. [A. D. 1830
looked, and I beheld the land of Sharon, and the land of Enoch, and
the land of Omner, and the land of Heni, and the land of Shem, and
the land of Haner, and the land of Hanannihah, and all the inhabitants
thereof;
10. And the Lord said unto me, Go to this people and say unto them, that
they must repent, lest I come out and smite them with a curse, and they die.
11. And he gave unto me a commandment that I should baptize in
the name of the Father, and of the Son, which is full of grace and truth,
and of the Holy Ghost which beareth record of the Father and the Son.
12. And it came to pass that Enoch continued to call upon all the
people, save it were the people of Canaan, to repent;
13. And so great was the faith of Enoch, that he led the people of
God, and their enemies came to battle against them; and he spake the
word of the Lord, and the earth trembled, and the mountains fled, even
according to his command; and the rivers of water were turned out of
their course; and the roar of the lions was heard out of the wilderness;
and all nations feared greatly, so powerful was the word of Enoch; and
so great was the power of the language which God had given him.
14. There also came up a land out of the depth of the sea, and so
great was the fear of the enemies of the people of God, that they fled
and stood afar off, and went upon the land which came up out of the
depths of the sea.
15. And the giants of the land, also, stood afar off; and there went
forth a curse upon all the people that fought against God;
16. And from that time forth there were wars and bloodshed among
them; but the Lord came and dwelt with His people, and they dwelt in
righteousness.
17. The fear of the Lord was upon all nations, so great was the glory
of the Lord, which was upon His people. And the Lord blessed the
land, and they were blessed upon the mountains, and upon the high
places, and did flourish.
-18. And the Lord called His people Zion, because they were of one
heart and one mind, and dwelt in righteousness; and there was no poor
among them ;
19. And Enoch continued his preaching in righteousness unto the
people of God. And it came to pass in his days, that he built a city
that was called the city of Holiness: even Zion. And it came to pass
that Enoch talked with the Lord;
20. And he said unto the Lord, Surely Zion shall dwell in safety for-
ever. But the Lord said unto Enoch, Zion have I blessed, but the resi-
due of the people have I cursed.
21. And it came to pass that the Lord showed unto Enoch all the
inhabitants of the earth; and he beheld, and lo, Zion, in process of
A. D. 1830] HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 185
time, was taken up into heaven! And the Lord said unto Enoch, Be-
hold mine abode forever.
22. And Enoch also beheld the residue of the people which were the
sons of Adam; and they were a mixture of all the seed of Adam, save
it were the seed of Cain, for the seed of Cain were black, and had not
place among- them.
23. And after that Zion was taken up into heaven, Enoch beheld,
and lo, all the nations of the earth were before him; and there came
generation upon generation;
24. And Enoch was high and lifted up, even in the bosom of the
Father, and the Son of Man; and behold, the power of Satan was upon
all the face of the earth.
25. And he saw angels descending out of heaven; and he heard a
loud voice, saying. Wo, wo, be unto the inhabitants of the earth!
26. And he beheld Satan; and he had a great chain in his hand, and
it veiled the whole face of the earth with darkness ; and he looked up and
laughed and his angels rejoiced.
27. And Enoch beheld angels descending out of heaven, bearing tes-
timony of the Father and the Son; and the Holy Ghost fell on many,
and they were caught up by the powers of heaven into Zion.
28. And it came to pass that the God of heaven looked upon the
residue of the people, and He wept; and Enoch bore record of it say-
ing. How is it that the heavens weep, and shed forth their tears as the
rain upon the mountains'?
29. And Enoch said unto the Lord, How is it that Thou canst weep,
seeing thou art holy, and from all eternity to all eternity?
30. And were it possible that man could number the particles of the
earth, yea millions of earths like this, it would not be a beginning to
the number of Thy creations; and Thy curtains are stretched out still;
and yet Thou art there, and Thy bosom is there, and also thou art just;
Thou art merciful and kind forever;
31. And Thou hast taken Zion to Thine own bosom, from all Thy
creations, from all eternity to all eternity; and nought but peace, jus-
tice, and truth is the habitation of Thy Throne; and mercy shall go
before Thy face and have no end; how is it thou canst weep?
32. The Lord said unto Enoch, behold these thy brethren; they are
the workmanship of mine own hands, and I gave unto them their knowl-
edge, in the day I created them; and in the garden of Eden, gave I unto
man his agency;
33. And unto thy brethren have I said, and also given command-
ment, that they should love one another, and that they should choose
me, their Father, but behold they are without affection; and they hate
their own blood.
136 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. [A. D. 1830
34. And the fire of mine indignation is kindled against tliem; and in
my hot displeasure will I send in the floods upon them; for my fierce
anger is kindled against them.
35. Behold, I am God; Man of Holiness is my name; Man of Coun-
sel is my name; and Endless and Eternal is my name, also.
36. Wherefore, I can stretch forth mine hands and hold all the crea-
tions which I have made; and mine eye can pierce them also; and
among all the workmanship of mine hands there has not been so great
wickedness as among thy brethren ;
37. But behold, their sins shall be upon the heads of their fathers;
Satan shall be their father, and misery shall be their doom ; and the
whole heavens shall weep over them, even all the workmanship of mine
hands; wherefore should not the heavens weep, seeing these shall
suffer?
38. But behold, these which thine eyes are upon shall perish in the
floods; and behold, I will shut them up; a prison have I prepared for
them.
39. And Him which I have chosen hath plead before my face. Where-
fore, He suffereth for their sins; inasmuch as they will repent in the
day that my Chosen shall return unto me, and until that day they shall
be in torment;
40. Wherefore, for this shall the heavens weep, yea, and all the
workmanship of mine hands.
41. And it came to pass that the Lord spake unto Enoch, and told
Enoch all the doings of the children of men; wherefore Enoch knew,
and looked upon their wickedness and their misery, and wept and
stretched forth his arms, and his heart swelled wide as eternity; and
his bowels yearned; and all eternity shook.
42. And Enoch also saw Noah, and his family; that the posterity of
all the sons of Noah should be saved with a temporal salvation;
4;j. Wherefore Enoch saw that Noah built an ark, and that the Lord
smiled upon it, and held it in His own hand; but upon the residue of the
wicked the floods came and swallowed them up.
44. And as Enoch saw this, he had bitterness of soul, and wept over
his brethren, and said unto the heavens, I will refuse to be comforted;
but the Lord said unto Enoch, Lift up your heart, and be glad; and look;
45. And it came to pass that Enoch looked; and from Noah, he be-
held all the families of the earth; and he cried unto the Lord, saying,
When shall the day of the Lord come? When shall the blood of the
Righteous be shed, that all they that mourn may be sanctified, and have
eternal life?
46. And the Lord said, It shall be in the meridian of time, in the
days of wickedness and vengeance.
A. D. 1830] HISTOKY OF THE CHURCH. 137
47. And behold, Enoch saw the day of the coming of the Son of Man
even in the flesh; and his soul rejoiced, saying'. The Righteous is lifted
up, and the Lamb is slain from the foundation of the world; and
through faith I am in the bosom of the Father, and behold, Zion is with
me!
48. And it came to pass that Enoch looked upon the earth; and he
heard a voice from the bowels thereof, saying. Wo, wo is me, the
mother of men! I am pained, I am weary, because of the wickedness
of my children! When shall I rest, and be cleansed from the filthi-
ness which has gone forth out of me? When will my Creator sanctify
me that I may rest, and righteousness for a season abide upon my face?
49. And when Enoch heard the earth mourn, he wept, and cried unto
the Lord, saying, 0 Lord, wilt thou not have compassion upon the
earth? Wilt thou not bless the children of Noah?
50. And it came to pass that Enoch continued his cry unto the Lord,
saying, I ask thee, 0 Lord, in the name of thine Only Begotten, even
Jesus Christ, that Thou wilt have mercy upon Noah, and his seed, that
the earth might never more be covered by the floods.
51. And the Lord could not withhold; and he covenanted with Enoch
and sware unto him with an oath, that he would stay the floods; that
he would call upon the children of Noah ;
52. And he sent forth an unalterable decree, that a remnant of his
seed should always be found among all nations, while the earth should
stand ;
53. And the Lord said, Blessed is he through whose seed Messiah
shall come; for he saith, I am Messiah, the King of Zion, the Rock
of Heaven, which is broad as eternity; whoso cometh in at the gate and
climbeth up by me shall never fall; wherefore, blessed are they of
whom I have spoken, for they shall come forth with songs of everlast-
ing joy.
54. And it came to pass that Enoch cried unto the Lord, saying.
When the Son of Man cometh in the flesh, shall the earth rest? I pray
Thee, show me these things.
55. And the Lord said unto Enoch, Look; and he looked and beheld
the Son of Man lifted up on the cross, after the manner of men; and
he heard a loud voice ; and the heavens were veiled ; and all the crea-
tions of God mourned;
56. And the earth groaned; and the rocks were rent; and the Saints
arose, and were crowned at the right hand of the Son of Man, with
crowns of glory;
57. And as many of the spirits as were in prison came forth, and
stood on the right hand of God; and the remainder were reserved in
chains of darkness until the judgment of the great day.
138 HISTOEY OF THE CHURCH. [A. D. 1830
58. And again Enoch wept and cried unto the Lord, saying, When
shall the earth rest?
59. And Enoch beheld the Son of Man ascend up unto the Father;
and he called unto the Lord, saying, Wilt thou not come again upon
the earth? For as much as Thou art God, and I know Thee, and Thou
hast sworn unto me, and commanded me that I should ask in the name
of Thine Only Begotten, Thoii hast made me, and given unto me a
right to Thy throne, and not of myself, but through Thine own grace,
wherefore, I ask Thee if Thou wilt not come again on the earth.
60. And the Lord said unto Enoch, As I live, even so will I come in
the last days, in the days of wickedness and vengeance, to fulfill the
oath which I have made unto you concerning the children of Noah ;
61. And the day shall come that the earth shall rest, but before that
day the heavens shall be darkened, and a veil of darkness shall cover
the earth; and the heavens shall shake, and also the earth: and great
tribulations shall be among the children of men, but my people will I
preserve ;
62. And righteousness will I send down out of heaven: and truth
will I send forth out of the earth, to bear testimony of mine Only Be-
gotten; His resurrection from the dead; yea, and also the resurrection
of all men ; and righteousness and truth will I cause to sweep the earth
as with a flood, to gather out mine elect from the four quarters of the
earth, unto a place which I shall prepare; an Holy City, that my people
may gird up their loins, and be looking forth for the time of my com-
ing; for there shall be my Tabernacle, and it shall be called Zion, a
New Jerusalem.
63. And the Lord said unto Enoch, Then shalt thou and all thy city
meet them there, and we will receive them into our bosom, and they
shall see us; and we will fall upon their necks, and they shall fall upon
our necks, and we will kiss each other;
64. And there shall be mine abode, and it shall be Zion, which shall
come forth out of all the creations which I have made, and for the
space of a thousand years the earth shall rest.
65. And it came to pass that Enoch saw the day of the coming of the
Son of Man, in the last days, to dwell on the earth in righteousness for
the space of a thousand years;
66. But before that day he saw great tribulations among the wicked ;
and he also saw the sea, that it was troubled, and men's hearts failing
them, looking forth with fear for the judgments of the Almighty God,
which should come upon the wicked.
67. And the Lord showed Enoch all things, even unto the end of the
world; and he saw the day of the righteous, the hour of their redemp-
tion: and received a fullness of joy;
A. D. 1830] HISTOKY OF THE CHUECH. 139
68. And all the days of Zion, in the days of Enoch, were three hun-
dred and sixty-five years ;
69. And Enoch and all his 'people walked with God, and he dwelt in
the midst of Zion; and it came to pass that Zion was not, for God re-
ceived it up into His own bosom; and from thence went forth the say-
ing, Zion is fled.
Soon after the words of Enoch were given, the Lord
Commanded ^ave the followino; commanduient:
to go to Ohio. ® ~
A Revelation to Joseph Smith, Jun., and Sidney Rigdon, given
December, 1830 *
1. Behold, I say unto you, that it is not expedient in me Ithat ye
should translate any more until ye shall go to the Ohio, and this be-
cause of the enemy and for your sakes.
2. And again, I say unto you, that ye shall not go, until ye have
preached my Gospel in those parts, and have strengthened up the
Church whithersoever it is found, and more especially in Colesville;
for, behold, they pray unto me in much faith.
3. And again, a commandment I give unto the Church, that it is ex-
pedient in me that they should assemble together at the Ohio, against
the time that my servant Oliver Cowdery shall return unto them.
4. Behold, here is wisdom, and let every man choose for himself
until I come. Even so. Amen.
* Doctrine and Covenants, section xxxvii.
140 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. [A. D. 1831
CHAPTER XIII.
PROSPECTS OF THE CHURCH AT THE OPENING OF THE YEAR
1831 — REMOVAL OF THE PROPHET JOSEPH FROM NEW YORK
TO OHIO — DOCTRINAL DEVELOPMENT.
The year 1831 opened with a prospect gi*eat and glorious
for the welfare of the kingdom ; for on the 2nd
the chuich- of January, 1831, a conference was held in
^^^^' the town of Fayette, New York, at which the
ordinary business of the Church was transacted ; and in
addition, the following revelation w^as received:
Revelation, given January 2nd, 1831*
1. Thus saith the Lord your God, even Jesus Christ, the Great I AM,
Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the end, the same which looked
upon the wide expanse of eternity, and all the seraphic hosts of heaven
before the world was made:
2. The same which knoweth all things, for all things are present
before mine eyes:
3. I am the same which spake, and the world was made, and all
things came by me :
4. I am the same which have taken the Zion of Enoch into mine own
bosom; and verily, I say, even as many as have believed in my name,
for I am Christ, and in mine own name, by the virtue of the blood
which I have spilt, have I pleaded before the Father for them;
5. But behold, the residue of the wicked have I kept in chains of
darkness until the judgment of the great day, which shall come at the
end of the earth ;
6. And even so will I cause the wicked to be kept, that will not hear
my voice but harden their hearts, and wo, wo, wo, is their doom.
• Doctrine and Covenants, see. xxxviii.
A.D. 1831] HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 141
7. But behold, verily, verily, I say unto you that mine eyes are upon
you. I am in your midst, and ye cannot see me;
8. But the day soon comeththat ye shall see me, and know that I am;
for the vail of darkness shall soon be rent, and he that is not purified
shall not abide the day:
9. Wherefore gird up your loins and be prepared. Behold, the king-
dom is yours, and the enemy shall not overcome.
10. verily, I say unto you, ye are clean, but not all; and there is
none else with whom I am well pleased.
11. For all flesh is corrupted before me; and the powers of darkness
prevail upon the earth, among the children of men, in the presence of
all the hosts of heaven, i
12. Which causeth silence to reign, and all eternity is pained, and the
angels are waiting the great command to reap down the earth, to gather
the tares that they may be burned: and, behold, the enemy is com-
bined.
13. And now I show unto you a mystery, a thing which is had in
secret chambers, to bring to pass even your destruction in process of
time, and ye knew it not.
14. But now I tell it unto you, and ye are blessed, not because of
your iniquity, neither your hearts of unbelief; for verily some of you
are guilty before me, but I will be merciful unto your weakness.
15. Therefore, be ye strong from henceforth; fear not, for the king-
dom is yours:
16 And for your salvation I give unto you a commandment, for I
have heard your prayers, and the poor have complained before me, and
the rich have I made, and all flesh is mine, and I am no respecter of
persons.
17. And I have made the earth rich, and behold it is my footstool,
wherefore, again I will stand upon it;
18. And I hold forth and deign to give unto you greater riches, even
a land of promise, a land flowing with milk and honey, upon which
there shall be no curse when the Lord cometh :
19. And I will give it unto you for the land of your inheritance, if
you seek it with all your hearts :
20. And this shall be my covenant with you, ye shall have it for the
land of your inheritance, and for the inheritance of your children for-
ever, while the earth shall stand, and ye shall possess it again in etern-
ity, no more to pass away.
21. But verily, I say unto you, that in time ye shall have no king nor
ruler, for I will be your King and watch over you.
22. Wherefore, hear my voice and follow me, and you shall be a free
142 HISTOKY OF THE CHUECH. [A.D. 1831
people, and ye shall have no laws but my laws when I come, for I am
your Law -giver, and what can stay my hand?
23. But, verily, I say unto you, teach one another according to the
ofl&ce wherewith I have appointed you,
24. And let every man esteem his brother as himself, and practice
virtue and holiness before me.
25. And again I say unto you, let every man esteem his brother as
himself;
26. For what man among you having twelve sons, and is no respecter
of them, and they serve him obediently, and he saith unto the one, Be
thou clothed in robes and sit thou here; and to the other, Be thou
clothed in rags and sit thou there, and looketh upon his sons and saith
I am just.
27. Behold, this I have given unto you as a parable, and it is even
as I am: I say unto you, be one; and if ye are not one, ye are not
mine.
28. And again I say unto you, that the enemy in the secret chambers
seeketh your lives.
29. Ye hear of wars in far countries, and you say that there will soon
be great wars in far countries, but ye know not the hearts of men in
your own land.
30. I tell you these things because of your prayers; wherefore treas-
ure up wisdom in your bosoms, lest the wickedness of men reveal these
things unto you by their wickedness, in a manner which shall
speak in your ears with a voice louder than that which shall shake the
earth; but if ye are prepared, ye shall not fear.
31. And that ye might escape the power of the enemy, and be gath-
erd unto me a righteous people, without spot and blameless:
32. Wherefore, for this cause I gave unto you the commandment that
ye should go to the Ohio; and there I will give unto you my law; and
there you shall be endowed with power from on high ;
33. And from thence, whomsoever I will, shall go forth among all
nations, and it shall be told them what they shall do; for I have a great
work laid up in store, for Israel shall be saved, and I will lead them
whithersoever I will, and no power shall stay my hand.
34. And now I give imto the Church in these parts, a commandment
that certain men among them shall be appointed, and they shall be ap-
pointed by the voice of the Church;
35. And they shall look to the poor and the needy, and administer to
their relief, that they shall not suffer; and send them forth to the place
which I have commanded them ;
36. And this shall be their work, to govern the affairs of the property
of this Church.
A.D. 1831] HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 143
37. And they that have farms that cannot be sold, let them be left or
rented as seemeth them good.
38. See that all things are preserved; and when men are endowed
with power from on high and sent forth, all these things shall be gath-
ered unto the bosom of the Church.
39. And if j-e seek the riches which it is the will of the Father to give
unto you, ye shall be the richest of all people, for ye shall have the
riches of eternity; and it must needs be that the riches of the earth are
mine to give; but beware of pride, lest ye become as the Nephites of
old.
40. And again I say unto you, I give unto you a commandment, that
every man, both Elder, Priest, Teacher, and also member, go to with
his might, with the labor of his hands, to prepare and accomplish the
things which I have commanded.
41. And let youi- preaching be the warning voice, every man to his
neighbor, in mildness and in meekness,
42. And go ye out from among the wicked. Save yourselves. Be
ye clean that bear the vessels of the Lord. Even so. Amen.
Not long after this conference of the 2nd of January
closed, there was a man came to me by the
' "^ James Covill.
name of James Covill, who had been a Bap-
tist minister for about forty years, and covenanted with
the Lord that he would obey any command that the Lord
would give to him through me, as His servant, and I re-
ceived the following:
Revelation to James Covill, given at Fayette, Neiv York, January 6th,
1S31.*
1. Hearken and listen to the voice of Him who is from all eternity to
all eternity, the Great I AM, even Jesus Christ,
2. The light and life of the world; a light which shineth in dark-
ness and the darkness comprehendeth it not:
3. The same which came in the meridian of time unto my own, and
my own received me not;
4. But to as many as received me, gave I power to become my sons,
and even so will I give unto as many as will receive me, power to be-
come my sons.
5. And verily, verily, I say unto you, he that receiveth my Gospel,
receiveth me; and he that receiveth not my Gospel receiveth not me.
* Doctrine and Covenants, sec. xxxix.
144 HISTOEY OF THE CHURCH. lA.D. 1831
G. And this is my Gospel: repentance and baptism by water, and
then Cometh the baptism of fire and the Holy Ghost, even the Com-
forter, which showeth all things, and teacheth the peaceable things of
the Kingdom.
7. And now, behold, I say unto you, my servant James, I have
looked upon thy works and I know thee :
8. And verily I say unto thee, thine heart is now right before me at
this time, and behold, I have bestowed great blessings upon thy head.
9. Nevertheless thou hast seen great sorrow, for thou hast rejected
me many times because of pride and the cares of the world;
10. But, behold, the days of thy deliverance are come, if thou wilt
hearken to my voice, which saith unto thee, arise and be baptized, and
wash away your sins, calling on my name, and you shall receive my
Spirit, and a blessing so great as you never have known.
11. And if thou do this I have prepared thee for a greater work.
Thou shalt preach the fullness of my Gospel, which I have sent forth in
these last days; the covenant which I have sent forth to recover my
people, which are of the house of Israel.
12. And it shall come to pass that power shall rest upon thee; thou
shalt have great faith, and I will be with thee and go before thy face,
13. Thou art called to labor in my vineyard, and to build up my
Church, and to bring forth Zion, that it may rejoice upon the hills and
flourish.
11. Behold, verily, verily, I say unto thee, thou art not called to go
into the eastern countries, but thou art called to go to the Ohio.
15. And inasmuch as my people shall assemble themselves to the
Ohio, I have kept in store a blessing such as is not known among the
children of men, and it shall be poured forth upon their heads. And
from thence men shall go forth into all nations.
16. Behold, verily, verily, I say unto you, that the people in Ohio
call upon me in much faith, thinking I will stay my hand in judgment
upon the nations, but I cannot deny my word;
17. Wherefore lay to with your might and call faithful laborers into
my vineyard, that it may be pruned for the last time.
18. And inasmuch as they do repent and receive the fullness of ray
Gospel, and become sanctified, I will stay my hand in judgment:
19. Wherefore, go forth, crying with a loud voice, saying, the king-
dom of heaven is at hand; crying Hosanna! blessed be the name of the
most high God.
20. Go forth baptizing with water, preparing the way before my
face, for the time of my coming;
21. For the time is at hand; the day nor the hour no man knoweth:
but it surely shall come.
A. D. 18311 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 145
22. And he that receiveth these things I'eceiveth me; and they shall
be gathered unto me in time and in eternity.
23. And again, it shall come to pass, that on as many as ye shall
baptize with water, ye shall lay your hands, and they shall receive the
gift of the Holy Ghost, and shall be looking forth for the signs of my
coming and shall know me.
24. Behold, I come quickly. Even so. Amen.
As James Covill rejected the word of the Lord, and re-
turned to his former principles and people, why covin
the Lord gave unto me and Sidney Rigdon command- *^^^
the following revelation, explaining why he ™^"^'
obeyed not the word :
Revelation given at Fayette, Neiv Yorl, January 6, 1831*
1. Behold, verily, I say unto you, that the heart of my servant James
Covill was right before me, for he covenanted with me that he would
obey my word,
2. And he received the word with gladness, but straightway Satan
tempted him; and the fear of persecution, and the cares of the world,
caused him to reject the word;
3. Wherefore he broke Tay covenant, and it remaineth with me to do
with him as seemeth me good. Amen.
The latter part of January, in company with Brothers
8idnev Rigdon and Edward Partridge, I
\ . -, -P P T^- 1 -, Vxi . The Prophet
started with my wire tor Kirtland, Ohio, Removes to
where we arrived about the first of February,
and were kindly received and welcomed into the house of
Brother Newel K. Whitney. t My wife and I lived in
* Doctrine and Covenants, sec. xl.
t Newel Kimball Whitney was descended from the Whitneys of Watertown,
Mass., who emigrated from England in 1C35. His mother was a native of the "Bay
State,',' and his father of the state of Vermont. There, also, Newel was born, in
Marlborough, Windham County, February ,5, 1795. A natural busine&g^ man, he
made his own way in the world, and after figuring as a sutler during the war of
1812, and taking part in the battle of Plattsburg, near Lake Champlain, he estab-
lished himself as an Indian trader at Green Bay, Lake Michigan. He- next settled
in Ohio, where he made the acquaintance of Algernon Sidney Gilbert, a merchant
of Painesville, whose partner he l)ecame in the successful firm of Gilbert and
16 Vol. I.
146 HISTOKY OF THE CHUKCH. [A. D. 1831
the family of Brother Whitney several weeks, and received
every kindness and attention which could be expected,
and especially from Sister Whitney.
The branch of the Church in this part of the Lord's
vinevard, which had increased to nearly onw
The Branch of ' ' . "^
the Church at huudrcd mcmbcrs, were striving to do the
will of Grod, so far as they knew it, though
some strange notions and false spirits had crept in among
them. With a little caution and some wisdom, I soon
assisted the brethren and sisters to overcome them. The
plan of "common stock," which had existed in what was
called "the family,"* whose members generally had em-
braced the everlasting Grospel, was readily abandoned for
Whitney at Kirtland. In October, 1822, he married Elizabeth Ann Smith, a young
lady from Connecticut, who is known in Church history as "Mother Whitney."
When Oliver Cowdery and his fellow missionaries came to Kirtland, en route to
Missouri, the Whitneys were Campbellites, members of Sidney Rigdon's flock, but
upon hearing the fullness of the Gospel as preached by those Elders, they em-
braced it. In the Whitney family folk lore the incident of the Prophet's arrival at
Kirtland is thus related :<*' About the first of February, 1881, a sleigh containing
four persons drove through the streets of Kirtland and drew up in front of the store
of Gilbert and Whitney. One of the men, a young and stalwart personage, alighted,
and springing up the steps walked into the store and to where the junior partner
was standing. 'Newel K. Whitney! Thou art tlie man!' he exclaimed, extending
his hand cordially, as if to an old and familiar acquaintance. 'You have the ad-
vantage of me,' replied the merchant, as he mechanically took the proffered hand,
'I could n )t call you by name as you have me.' 'I am Joseph the Prophet,' said the
stranger smiling. 'You've prayed me here, now what do you want of me?' " The
Prophet, it is said, while in the East, had seen the Whitneys, in -vision, praying
for his coming to Kirtland. "Mother Whitney" also tells how on a certain night
prior to the advent of Elder Cowdery and his companions, while she and her hus-
band were praying to the Lord to know how they might obtain the gift of the Holy
Ghost, which of all things they desired, they saw a vision as of a cloud of glory
resting upon their house, and heard a voice from heaven saying, "Prepare to re-
ceive the word of the Lord, for it is coming." Shortly afterwards Oliver Cowdery
and his associates came with the Book of Mormon, and with the message of the
restored Gosp^. Moreover, in further fulfillment of this vision, under the roof-
tree of the Wliftneys the Prophet received a number of the revelations contained in
this volume. --— ^
* This organization, called "the family," came into existence before the Gospel
was preached in Kirtland, through an effort of the people of this neighborhood to
live as the early Christians are said to have lived, viz., "And tlie multitude of them
that believed were of one heart and of one soul: neither said any of them that ought
of the things which he possessed was his own; but they had all things common."
(Acts iv: 32.)
A.D. 1831] HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 147
the more perfect law of the Lord; and the false spirits
were easily discerned and rejected by the light of revela-
tion.
The Lord gave unto the Church the following:
Revelation, given at Kirland, Ohio, February 4th, 1831*
1. Hearken and hear, 0 ye my people, saith the Lord and your God,
ye whom I delight to bless with the greatest of all blessings, ye that
hear me; and ye that hear me not will I curse, that have professed my
name, with the heaviest of all cursings.
2. Hearken, 0 ye Elders of my Church whom I have called: behold I
give unto you a commandment, that ye shall assemble yourselves to-
gether to agree upon my word,
3. And by the prayer of your faith ye shall receive my law, that ye
may know how to govern my Church and have all things right before
me.
4. And I will be your Ruler when I come; and behold, I come quick-
ly, and ye shall see that my law is kept.
5. He that receiveth my law and doeth it, the same is my disciple;
and he that sayeth he receiveth it and doeth it not, the same is not my
disciple, and shall be cast out from among you:
6. For it is not meet that the things which belong to the children of
the kingdom, shall be given to them that are not worthy, or to dogs, or
the pearls to be cast before swine.
7. And again, it is meet that vaj servant, Joseph Smith, Jun., should
have a house built, in which to live and translate.
8. And again, it is meet that my servant, Sidney Rigdon should live
as seemeth him good, inasmuch as he keepeth my commandments.
9. And again, I have called my servant, Edward Partridge, and I
give a commandment, that he should be appointed by the voice of the
Church, and ordained a Bishop unto the Church, to leave his merchan-
dise and to spend all his time in the labors of the Church :
10. To see to all things as it shall be appointed unto him, in my laws
in the day that I shall give them.
11. And this because his heart is pure before me, for he is like unto
Nathaniel of old, in whom there is no guile.
12. These words are given unto you, and they are pure before
me; wherefore beware how you hold them, for they are to be answered
upon your souls in the day of judgment. Even so. Amen.
* Doctrine and Covenants, sec. xli.
148 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. [A. D. 1831
On the 9th of February, 1831, at Ku-tland, in the pres-
Reveiation ence of twelve Elders, and according to the
Giving the promisc hd'etofore made,* the Lord gave the
Law of the ^ ' ^
Church. following rcvelatioii, embracing the law of
the Church:
Revelation, given February, 1831.^
^r
1. Hearken, 0 ye Elders of my Church, who have assembled your-
\j selves together in my name, even Jesus Christ the Son of the living
C\ Jw God, the Savior of the world, inasmuch as they believe on my name and
keep my commandments.
^ 2. Again, I say unto you, hearken and heiar and obey the law which I
shall give unto you;
3. For verily I say, as ye have assembled yourselves together accoi'd-
ing to the commandment wherewith I commanded you, and are agi'eed
as touching this one thing, and have asked the Father in n\y name, even
so ye shall receive.
4. Behold, verily I say unto you, I give unto you this first command-
ment, that ye shall go forth in my name, every one of you, excepting
my servants Joseph Smith, Jun., and Sidney Rigdon.
5. And I give unto them a commandment that they shall go forth for
a little season, and it shall be given by the power of the Spirit when
they shall return ;
6. And ye shall go forth in the power of my Spirit, preaching my
Gospel, two by two, in my name, lifting up your voices as with the
sound of a trump, declaring my word like unto angels of God;
7. And ye shall go forth baptizing with water, saying — Repent ye,
repent ye, for the kingdom of heaven is at hand.
8. And from this place ye shall go forth into the regions westward;
and inasmuch as ye shall find them that will receive you, ye shall build
up my Church in every region,
9. Until the time shall come when it shall be revealed unto you from
on high, when the city of the New Jerusalem shall be prepared, that ye
may be gathered in one, that ye may be my people and I will be your
God.
10. And again, I say unto you, that my servant, Edward Partridge,
shall stand in the office wherewith I have appointed him. Alid it
shall come to pass, that if he transgress, another shall be appointed
in his stead. Even so. Amen.
* This refers to the promise which the Lord gave in the revelation of January
1831, see p. 142, verse 32.
t Doctrine and Covenants, sec. xlii.
A. 1). 18:il| HISTORY OF THE CHUECH. 149
11. Agfain, I say unto you, that it shall not be given to any one to go
forth to preach my Gospel, or to build up my Church, except he be or-
dained by some one who has authority, and it is known to the Church
that he has authority, and has been regularly ordained by the heads of
the Church.
12. And again, the Elders, Priests and Teachers of this Church shall
teach the principles of my Gospel, which are in the Bible and the Book
of Mormon, in the which is the fullness of the Gospel;
13. And they shall observe the covenants and Church articles to do
them, and these shall be their teachings, as they shall be directed by
the Spirit :
14. And the Spirit shall be given unto you by the prayer of faith,
and if ye receive not the Spirit, ye shall not teach,
15. And all this ye shall observe to do as I have commanded con-
cerning your teaching, until the fullness of my scripture is given.
16. And as ye shall lift up your voices by the Comforter, ye shall
speak and prophesy as seemeth me good;
17. For, behold, the Comforter knoweth all things, and beareth
record of the Father and of the Son.
18. And now, behold, I speak unto the Church. Thou shalt not kill;
and he that kills shall not have forgiveness in this world, nor in the
world to come.
19. And again, I say, thou shalt not kill; but he that killeth shall
die.
20. Thou shalt not steal; and he that stealeth and will not repent,
shall be cast out,
21. Thou shalt not lie; he that lieth and will not repent, shall be cast
out.
22. Thou shalt love thy wife with all thy heart, and shalt cleave unto
her and none else;
23. And he that looketh upon a woman to lust after her, shall deny
the faith, and shall not have the Spirit, and if he repents not he shall
be cast out.
24. Thou shalt not commit adultery; and he that committeth adultery,
and repenteth not, shall be cast out;
25. But he that has committed adultery and repents with all his heart
and forsaketh it, and doeth it no more, thou shalt forgive;
26. But if he doeth it again, he shall not be forgiven, but shall bg
cast out.
27. Thou shalt not speak evil of thy neighbor, nor do him any
harm.
28. Thou knowest my laws concerning these things are given in my
Scriptures: he that sinneth and repenteth not shall be cast out.
150 HISTOEY OF THE CHUKCH. LA.D. 1831
29. If thou lovest me, thou shalt serve me and keep all my command-
ments.
V 30. And behold, thou wilt remember the poor, and consecrate of thy
i properties for their support that which thou hast to impart unto them
with a covenant and a deed which cannot be broken —
31. And inasmuch as ye impart of your substance unto the poor, ye
will do it unto me — and they shall be laid before the Bishop of my
Church and his counselors, two of the Elders, or High Priests,* such as
he shall or has appointed and set apart for that purpose.
32. And it shall come to pass, that after they are laid before the
Bishop of my Church, and after that he has received these testimonies
concerning the consecration of the properties of my Church, that they
cannot be taken from the Chureh agreeable to my commandments;
every man shall be made accountable unto me, a steward over his own
property, or that which he has received by consecration, as much as is
sufficient for himself and family.
33. And again, if there shall be properties in the hands of the Church,
or any individuals of it, more than is necessary for their support, after
this first consecra'aon, which is a residue to be consecrated unto the
Bishop, it shall be kept to administer to those who have not, from
time to time, that every man who has need may be amply supplied, and
receive according to his wants.
34. Therefore, the residue shall be kept in my storehouse, to adminis-
ter to the poor and the needy, as shall be appointed by the High Coun-
cil of the Church, and the Bishop and his council,
35. And for the pui-pose of purchasing lauds for the public benefit of
the Church, and building houses of worship, and building up of the
New Jerusalem which is hereafter to be revealed,
\ 36. That my covenant people may be gathered in one in that day
when I shall come to my temple. And this I do for the salvation of my
people.
37. And it shall come to pass, that he that sinneth and repenteth not,
shall be cast out of the Church, and shall not receive again that which
he has consecrated unto the poor and the needy of my Church; or in
other words, unto me;
38. For inasmuch as ye do it unto the least of these, ye do it unto
me;
39. For it shall come to pass, that which I spake by the mouth of
my prophets, shall be fulfilled; for I will consecrate of the riches of
those who embrace my Gospel among the Gentiles, unto the poor of my
people who are of the house of Israel.
* "The words, 'or High Priests,' were added by the Prophet some years after:
and also the words, 'High Council,' in the 34th verse."— Orson Pratt.
A.D. 1831J HISTOEY OF THE CHUKCH. 151
40. And again, thou shalt not be proud in thy heart; let all thy gar-
ments be plain, and their beauty the beauty of the work of thine own
hands ;
41. And let all things be done in cleanliness before me.
42. Thou shalt not be idle; for he that is idle shall not eat the bread
nor wear the garments of the laborer.
43. And whosoever among you are sick, and have not faith to be
healed, but believe, shall be nourished with all tenderness, with herbs
and mild food, and that not by the hand of an enemy.
44. And the Elders of the Church, two or more, shall be called, and
shall pray for and lay their hands upon them in my name; and if they
die they shall die unto me, and if they live they shall live unto
me.
45. Thou shalt live together in love, insomuch that thou shalt weep
for the loss of them that die, and more especially for those that have
not hope of a glorious resurrection.
46. And it shall come to pass that those that die in me, shall not taste
of death, for it shall be sweet unto them;
47. And they that die not in me, wo unto them, for their death is
bitter.
48. And again, it shall come to pass that he that hath faith in me to.
be healed, and is not appointed unto death, shall be healed;
49. He who hath faith to see shall see;
50. He who hath faith to hear shall hear;
51. The lame who hath faith to leap shall leap;
52. And they who have not faith to do these things, but believe in
me, have power to become my sons; and inasmuch as they break not
my laws, thou shalt bear their infirmities.
53. Thou shalt stand in the place of thy stewardship;
54. Thou shalt not take thy brother's garment; thou shalt pay for
that which thou shalt receive of thy brother;
55. And if thou obtainest more than that which would be for thy sup-
port, thou shalt give it into my store-house, that all things may be done
according to that which I have said.
56. Thou shalt ask and my Scriptures shall be given as I have ap-
pointed, and they shall be preserved in safety;
57. And it is expedient that thou shouldst hold thy peace concerning
them, and nut teach them until ye have received them in full.
58. And I give unto you a commandment that then ve shall teach
them unto all men; for they shall be taught unto all nations, kindreds,
tongues and people.
59. Thou shall take the things which thou hast received, which have
been given unto thee in my Scriptures for a law, to be my law to gov
em my Church;
152 HISTOEY OF THE CHURCH. lA.D. 1831
60. And he that doeth according' to these things shall be saved, and
he that doeth them not shall be damned, if he so continue.
61. If thou shalt ask, thou shalt receive I'evelation upon revelation,
knowledge upon knowledge, that thou mayest know the mysteries and
peaceable things — that which bringeth joy, that which bringeth life
eternal.
62. Thou shalt ask, and it shall be revealed unto you in miue own
due time where the New Jerusalem shall be built.
63. And behold, it shall come to pass that my servants shdll be sent
forth to the east and to the west, to the north and to the south ;
64. And even now, let him that goeth to the east, teach them that
shall be converted to flee to the west, and this in consequence of that
which is coming on the earth, and of secret combinations.
65. Behold, thou shalt observe all these things, and great shall be
thy reward ; for unto you it is given to know the mysteries of the king-
dom, but unto the world it is not given to know them.
66. Ye shall observe the laws which ye have received and be faithful.
67. And ye shall hereafter receive Church covenants, such as shall be
sufficient to establish you, both here and in the New Jerusalem.
68. Therefore, he that lacketh wisdom, let him ask of me, and I will
give him liberally and upbraid him not.
69. Lift up yoiir hearts and rejoice, for unto you the kingdom, or in
other words, the keys of the Church have been given. Even so.
Amen.
70. The Priests and Teachers shall have their stewardships, even as
the members;
71. And the Elders, or High Priests,* who are appointed to assist the
Bishop as counselors in all things, are to have their families supported
out of the property which is consecrated to the Bishop, for the good of
the poor, and for other pusposes, as before mentioned;
72. Or they are to receive a just remuneration for all their services,
either a stewardship or otherwise, as may be thought best or decided by
the counselors and Bishop.
73. And the Bishop, also, shall receive his support, or a just remu-
neration for all his services in the Church.
74. fBehold, verily I say unto you, that whatever persons among
you, having put away their companions for the cause of fornication, or
in other words, if they shall testify before you in all lowliness of heart
that this is the case, ye shall not cast them out from among you;
* The words, "or High Priests," were added by tlie Prophet some years after.—
Orson Pratt.
t Verses 74 to 93 inclusive, were given some days after the first 73 verses.—
Orson Pratt.
A.D. 18311 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 153
7"). But if ye shall fiud that any persons have left their companions
for the sake of adultry, and they themselves are the offenders, and
their companions are living, they shall be cast out from among' you.
7(5. And ag-ain, I say unto you, that ye shall be watchful and careful,
with all inquiry, that ye receive none such among you if they are
married :
77. And if they are not married, they shall repent of all their sins,
or ye shall not receive them.
78. And again, every person who belongeth to this Church of Christ,
shall observe to keep all the commandments and covenants of the
Church.
79. And it shall come to pass, that if any persons among you shall
kill, they shall be delivered up and dealt with according to the laws of
the land; for remember that he hath no forgiveness, and it shall be
proven according to the laws of the land.
80. And if any man or woman shall commit adultry, he or she shall
be tried before two Elders of the Church, or more, and every word shall
be established against him or her by two witnesses of the Church, and
not of the enemy; but if there are more than two witnesses it is
better.
81. But he or she shall be condemned by the mouth of two witnesses,
and the Elders shall lay the case before the Church, and the Church
shall lift up their hands against him or her, that they may be dealt with
according to the law of God.
82. And if it can be, it is necessary that the Bishop be present also.
83. And thus ye shall do in all cases which shall come before you.
84. And if a man or woman shall rob, he or she shall be delivered up
unto the law of the land.
85. And if he or she shall steal, he or she shall be delivered up unto
the law of the land.
86. And if he or she shall lie, he or she shall be delivered up unto
the law of the land.
87. And if he or she do any manner of iniquity, he or she shall be
delivered up unto the law, even that of God.
88. And if thy brother or sister offend thee, thou shalt take him or
her between him or her and thee alone; and if he or she confess, thou
shalt be reconciled.
89. And if he or she confess not, thou shalt deliver him or her up
unto the Church, not to the members, but to the Elders. And it shall
be done in a meeting, and that not before the world.
90. And if thy brother or sister offend many, he or she shall be
chastened before many.
91. And if any one offend openly, he or she shall be rebuked openly,
154 HISTOKY OF THE CHURCH. [A.D. 1831
that he or she may be ashamed. And if he or she confess not, he or she
shall be delivered up unto the law of God.
92. If any shall offend in secret, he or she shall be rebuked in secret,
that he or she may have opportunity to confess in secret to him or her
whom he or she has offended, and to God, that the Church may not
speak reproachfully of him or her.
93. And thus shall ye conduct in all things.
/^ Soon after the foregoing revelation was received, a
Pretentions of woman* Came making great pretensions of re-
Re^'eSn^, revealing commandments, laws and other curi-
®*^- ous matters; and as almost every person has
advocates for both theory and practice, in the various
notions and projects of the age, it became necessary to in-
quire of the Lord, when I received the following:
Hevelation given at Kirtland, Februart/, 1S31.'\
1. O hearken, ye Elders of my Church, and give ear to the words
which I shall speak unto you ;
2. For behold, verily, verily, I say unto you, that ye have received
a commandment for a law unto my Church, through him whom I have
appointed unto you, to receive commandments and revelations from my
hand.
3. And this ye shall know assuredly that there is none other ap-
pointed unto you to receive commandments and revelations until he be
taken, if he abide in me.
4. But verily, verily, I say unto you, that none else shall be appointed
unto this gift except it be through him, for if it be taken from him, he
shall not have power except to appoint another in his stead;
5. And this shall be a law unto you, that ye receive not the teach-
ings of any that shall come before you as revelations or commandments;
6. And this 1 give unto you that you may not be deceived, that you
may know they are not of me.
7. For verily I say unto you, that he that is ordained of me shall
* This woman's name, according to the history of the Church kept by John Whit-
mer, was Hubble. "She professed to be a prophetess of the Lord, and professed to
have many revelations, and knew the Book of Mormon was true, and that she should
become a teacher in the Church of Christ. She appeared to be very sanctimonious
and deceived some who were not able to detect her in her hypocrisy; others, how-
ever, had the spirit of discernment and her follies and abominations were mani-
fest." John Whitmer's "History of the Church," ch. iii.
t Doctrine and Covenants, sec. xliii.
A. D. 1831 J HISTOKY OF THE CHUECH. 155
come iu at the gate and be ordained as I have told you before, to teach
those revelations which you have received, and shall receive through him
whom I have appointed.
8. And now, behold, I give unto you a commandment, that when ye
are assembled together, ye shall instruct and edify each other, that ye
may know how to act and direct my Chui'ch, how to act upon the points
of my law and commandments, which I have given;
9. And thus ye shall become instructed in the law of my Church, and
be sanctified by that which ye have received, and ye shall bind your-
selves to act in all holiness before me,
10. That inasmuch as ye do this, glory shall be added to the kingdom
which ye have received. Inasmuch as ye do it not, it shall be taken,
even that which ye have received.
11. Purge ye out the iniquity which is among you; sanctify your-
selves before me,
12. And if ye desire the glories of the kingdom, appoint ye my serv-
ant Joseph Smith, Jun., and uphold him before me by the prayer of
faith.
13. And again, I say unto you, that if ye desire the mysteries of the
kingdom, provide for him food and raiment, and whatsoever thing
he needeth to accomplish the work, wherewith I have commanded
him;
14. And if ye do it not, he shall remain unto them that have received
him, that I may reserve unto myself a pure people before me.
15. Again I say, hearken ye Elders of my Church, whom I have ap-
pointed; ye are not sent forth to be taught, but to teach the children of
men the things which I have put into your hands by the power of my
Spirit;
16. And ye are to be taught from on high. Sanctify yourselves and
ye shall be endowed with power, that ye may give even as I have
spoken.
17. Hearken ye, for, behold, the great day of the Lord is nigh at
hand.
18. For the day cometh that the Lord shall utter His voice out of
heaven; the heavens shall shake and the earth shall tremble, and the
trump of God shall sound both long and loud, and shall say to the sleep-
ing nations. Ye Saints arise and live; ye sinners stay and sleep until I
shall call again;
19 Wherefore gird up youi- loins lest ye be found among the wicked.
20. Lift up your voices and spare not. Call upon the nations to re-
pent, both old and young, both bond and free, saying, prepare your-
selves for the great day of the Lord;
21. For if I, who am a man, do lift up my voice and call upon you
to repent, and ye hate me, what will ye say when the day cometh when
156 HISTORY OF THE CHUKCH. [A. D. 1831
the thunders shall utter their voices from the ends of the earth, speak-
ing to the ears of all that live, saying, repent, and prepare for the
great day of the Lord;
22. Yea, and again, when the lightnings shall streak forth from the
east unto the west, and shall utter forth their voices unto all that live,
and make the ears of all tingle that hear, saying these words, Repent
ye, for the great day of the Lord is come,
23. And again, the Lord shall utter His voice out of heaven, saying.
Hearken, () ye nations of the earth, and hear the words of that God
who made you.
24. 0, ye nations of the earth, how often would I have gathered you
together as a hen gathereth her chickens under her wing, but ye would
not?
25. How oft have I called upon you by the mouth of my servants,
and by the ministering of angels, and by mine own voice, and by the
voice of thunderings, and by the voice of lightnings, and by the voice
of tempests, and by the voice of earthquakes, and great hailstorms,
and by the voice of famines and pestilences of every kind, and by
the great sound of a trump, and by the voice of judgment, and
by the voice of mercy all the day long and by the voice of glory, and
honor, and the riches of eternal life, and would have saved you with an
everlasting salvation, but ye would not?
26. Behold the day has come, when the cup of the wrath of my indig-
nation is full.
27. Behold, verily I say unto you, that these are the words of the
Lord your God;
28. Wherefore labor ye, labor ye in my vineyard for the last time —
for the last time call upon the inhabitants of the earth,
29. For in mine own due time will I come upon the earth in judgment,
and my people shall be redeemed and shall reign with me on earth,
30. For the great Millennium, of which I have spoken by the mouth
of my servants, shall come;
31. For Satan shall be bound, and when he is loosed again, he shall
only reign for a little season, and then cometh the end of the earth;
32. And he that liveth in righteousness shall be changed in the twink-
ling of an eye, and the earth shall pass away so as by fire;
33. And the wicked shall go away into unquenchable fire, and their
end no man knoweth on earth, nor ever shall know, until they come
before me in judgment.
34. Hearken ye to these words; Behold, I am Jesus Christ, the Sav-
ior of the world. Treasure these things up in your hearts, and let the
solemnities of eternity rest upon your minds.
35. Be sober. Keep all my commandments. Even so. Amen.
A.D. 1831] HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 157
The latter part of February I received the following
revelation, which caused the Church to ap- ^^ eciaicon-
point a conference to be held earlv in the ference. srd-
^ , " 6th of June.
month ]of June ensuing:
Revelation Ho Joseph Smith, Jun., and Sianey Bigdon, givvn at Kirtland,
February, 1831. "^
1. Behold, thus saith the Lord unto you my servants, it is expedient
in me that the Elders of my Church should be called together, from the
east andjfrom the west, and from the north and from the south, by
letter or some other way.
2. And it shall come to pass, that inasmuch as they are faithful, and
exercise faith in me, I will pour out my Spirit upon them in the day
that they assemble themselves together.
3. And it shall come to pass that they shall go forth into the regions
round about, and preach repentance unto the people;
4. And many shall be converted, insomuch that ye shall obtain power
to organize yourselves according to the laws of man ;
5. That your enemies may not have power over you, that you may
be preserved in all things; that you may be enabled to keep my laws,
that every band may be broken wherewith the enemy seeketh to destroy
my people.
6. Behold, I say unto you, that ye must visit the poor and the needy,
and administer to their relief, that they may be kept until all things
may be done according to my law which ye have received. Amen.
* Doctrine and Covenants, sec. xliv.
158 HISTOEY OF THE CHURCH. [A. D. 1831
CHAPTER XIV.
EFFOET TO OVEEWHELM THE CHUECH BY FALSEHOOD — SUN-
DEY EEVELATIONS LEADING TO DOCTEIN.\L DEVELOPMENT.
At this age of the Church [i. e., early in the spring of
Efforts 1831] many false reports, lies, and foolish
PressTo^Re^ stoi'ies. Were published in the newspapers,
tard theWork. ^j^^j circulated in every direction, to prevent
people from investigating the work, or embracing the
faith. A great earthquake in China, which destroyed
from one to two thousand inhabitants, was burlesqued in
some papers, as "Mormonism in China."* But to the
joy of the Saints who had to struggle against every thing
that prejudice and wickedness could invent, I received
the following:
* This earthquake in China is a matter of some interest in connection with the
history of the Church, since it was the means of bringing Simonds Ryder, a some-
what noted preacher of the Campbellite faith, into the Church. According to Hay-
den's History of the Disciples on the Western Reserve, (a Campbellite book), Mr.
Ryder was much perplexed over "Mormonism," and for a time was undecided
whether to join the Church or not. "In the month of June," (1831), writes Mr.
Hayden. "he read in a newspaper an account of the destruction of Pekin in China,
and he remembered that six weeks before, a young 'Mormon' girl had predicted the
destruction of that city." J. H. Kennedy, in his "Early Days of Mormonism,"
(Scribner's & Sons, 1888), refers to the same thing, and adds: "This appeal to the
superstitious part of bis nature was the final weight in the balance and he threw
the whole power of his influence upon the side of 'Mormonism." His surrender
caused an excitement almost eqiialto that which followed the fall of Rigdon," (pp.
103-4).. It was doubtless this prophecy and the conversion connected with it that
led the papers mentioned in the text to refer to it as "Mormonism in China." The
discrepancy in dates, Hayden and Kennedy referring to the publishod accounts of
the events as appearing in June, and the Prophet making reference to it previous to
the 7th of March, need cause no confusion. It will be seen that the Prophet alludes
to it in connection with a number of other things as taking place "at this age of
the Church" — a very indefinite reference as to the time in which a thing may have
occurred.
A. D. 1831] HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 159
Revelation at Kirtland, given March 7th, 1831*
1. Hearken, 0 ye people of my Church to whom the kingdom has
been given — hearken ye and give ear to Him who laid the foundation
of the earth, who made the heavens and all the hosts thereof, and by
whom all things were made which live, and move, and have a being.
2. And again, I say, hearken unto my voice, lest death shall overtake
you; in an hour when ye think not the summer shall be past, and the
harvest ended, and your souls not saved.
3. Listen to Him who is the Advocate with the Father, who is plead-
ing your cause before Him,
4. Saying, Father, behold the sufferings and death of Him who did
no sin, in whom Thou wast well pleased; behold the blood of Thy Son
which was shed — the blood of Him whom Thou gavest that Thyself
might be glorified;
5. Wherefore, Father, spare these my bi*ethren that-believe on my
name, that they may come unto me and have everlasting life.
6. Hearken, 0 ye people of my Church, and ye Elders listen together,
and hear my voice while it is called today, and harden not your hearts,
7. For verily I say unto you that I am Alpha and Omega, the begin-
ning and the end, the light and the life of the world — a light that
shineth in darkness and the darkness comprehendeth it not.
8. I came unto my own, and my own I'eceived me not; but unto as
many as received me, gave I power to do many miracles, and to become
the" sons of God, and even unto them that believed on my name gave I
power to obtain eternal life.
9. And even so, I have sent mine everlasting covenant into the world,
to be a light to the world, and to be a standard for my people, and for
the Gentiles to seek to it, and to be a .messenger before my face to pre-
pare the way before me ;
10. Wherefore, come ye unto it, and with him that cometh, I will
reason as with men in days of old, and I will show unto you my strong
reasoning,
11. Wherefore hearken ye together and let me show unto you, even
my wisdom — the wisdom of Him whom ye say is the God of Enoch,
and his brethren,
12. Who were separated from the earth, and were received unto my-
self— a city reserved until a day of righteousness shall come — a day
which was sought for by all holy men, and they found it not because of
wickedness and abominations;
13. And confessed they were strangers and pilgrims on the earth;
* Doctrine and Covenants, sec. xlv.
160 HISTOKY OF THE CHUECH. [A. D. 1831
14. But obtained a promise that they sliould find it and see it in
their flesh.
15. Wherefore, hearken and I will reason with you, and I will speak
unto you and prophesy, as unto men in days of old ;
16. And I will show it plainly, as I showed it unto my disciples as I
stood before them in the flesh, and spake unto them, saying, as ye have
asked of me concerning the signs of my coming in the day when I shall
come in my glory in the clouds of heaven, to fulfill the promises' that I
have made unto your fathers,
17. For as ye have looked upon the long absence of your spirits from
your bodies to be a bondage, I will show unto you how the day of re-
demption shall come, and also the restoration of the scattered Israel.
18. And now ye behold this temple which is in Jerusalem, which ye
call the house of God, and your enemies say that this house shall
never fall.
19. But, verily, I say unto you, that desolation shall come upon this
generation as a thief in the night, and this people shall be destroyed
and scattered among all nations.
20. And this temple which ye now see shall be thrown down that
there shall not be left one stone upon another.
21. And it shall come to pass, that this generation of Jews shall not
pass away, until every desolation which I have told you concerning
them shall come to pass.
22. Ye say that ye know that the end of the world cometh; ye say
also that ye know that the heavens and the earth shall pass away;
23. And in this ye say truly, for so it is; but these things which I have
told you shall not pass away until all shall be fulfilled,
24. And this I have told you concerning Jerusalem, and when that
day shall come, shall a remnant be scattered among all nations;
25. But they shall be gathered again, but they shall remain until the
times of the Gentiles be fulfilled.
26. And in that day shall be heard of wars and rumors of wars, and
the whole earth shall be in commotion, and men's hearts shall fail them,
and they shall say that Christ delayeth His coming until the end of the
earth.
27. And the love of men shall wax cold, and iniquity shall abound;
28. And when the times of the Gentiles is come in, a light shall break
forth among them that sit in darkness, and it shall be the fullness of
my Gospel;
29. But they receive it not, for they perceive not the light and they
turn their hearts from me because of the precepts of men;
30. And in that genei-ation shall the times of the Gentiles be ful-
filled:
A. D. 1831) HISTOEY OF THE CHUECH. 161
31. And there shall be men standing in that generation, that shall
not pass, until they shall see an overflowing scourge; for a desolating
sickness shall cover the land;
32. But my disciples shall stand in holy places, and shall not be
moved; but among the wicked, men shall lift up their voices, and curse
God and die.
33. And there shall be earthquakes also in divers places and many
desolations; yet men will harden their hearts against me, and they
will take up the sword, one against another, and they will kill one
another.
34. And, now, when I the Lord had spoken these words unto my dis-
ciples, they were troubled:
35. And I said unto them, be not troubled, for when all these things
shall come to pass, ye may know that the promises which have been
made unto you shall be fulfilled;
36. And when the light shall begin to break forth, it shall be with
them like unto a parable which I will show you :
37. Ye look and behold the fig trees, and ye see them with your
eyes, and ye say when they begin to shoot forth, and their leaves are
yet tender, that summer is now nigh at hand;
38. Even so it shall be in that day when they shall see all these
things, then shall they know that the hour is nigh.
39. And it shall come to pass that he that feareth me shall be looking
forth for the great day of the Lord to come, even for the signs of the
coming of the Son of man:
40. And they shall see signs and wonders, for they shall be shown
forth in the heavens above, and in the earth beneath;
41. And they shall behold blood, and fire, and vapors of smoke;
42. And before the day of the Lord shall come, the sun shall be
darkened, and the moon be turned into blood, and the stars fall from
heaven ;
43. And the remnant shall be gathered unto this place,
44. And then shall they look for me, and, behold, I will come; and
they shall see me in the clouds of heaven, clothed with power and
great glory, with all the holy angels; and he that watches not for me
shall be cut off.
45. But before the arm of the Lord shall fall, an angel shall sound
his ti'ump, and the saints that have slept shall come forth to meet me in
the cloud.
46. Wherefore, if ye have slept in peace, blessed are you, for as you
now behold me and know that I am, even so shall ye come unto me and
your souls shall live, and your redemption shall be perfected, and the
saints shall come forth from the four quarters of tbe earth.
17 Vol. I.
162 HISTOEY OF THE CHURCH. t^' ^- ^^'^^
47. Then shall the arm of the Lord fall upon the nations.
48. And then shall the Lord set his foot upon this mount, and it shall
cleave in twain, and the earth shall tremble, and reel to and fro, and
the heavens also shall shake,
49. And the Lord shall utter his voice, and all the ends of the earth
shall hear it, and the nations of the earth shall mourn, and they that
have laughed shall see their folly,
50. And calamity shall cover the mocker, and the scorner shall be
consumed, and they that have watched for iniquity shall be hewn down
and cast into the fire.
51. And then shall the Jews look upon me and say. What are these
wounds in Thine hands and in Thy feet?
52. Then shall they know that I am the Lord; for I will say unto
them. These wounds are the wounds with which I was wounded in the
house of my friends. I am he who was lifted up. I am Jesus that was
crucified. I am the Son of God.
53. And then shall they weep because of their iniquities; then shall
they lament because they persecuted their King.
54. And then shall the heathen nations be redeemed, and they that
knew no law shall have part in the first resurrection; and it shall be
tolerable for them ;
55. And Satan shall be bound that he shall have no place in the
hearts of the children of men.
56. And at that day when 1 shall come in my glory, shall the parable
be fulfilled which I spake concerning the ten virgins;
57. For they that are wise and have received the truth, and have
taken the Holy Spirit for their guide, and have not been deceived;
verily I say unto you, they shall not be hewn down and cast into the
fire, but shall abide the day.
58. And the earth shall be given unto them for an inheritance; and
they shall multiply and wax strong, and their children shall grow up
without sin unto salvation,
59. For the Lord shall be in their midst, and His glory shall be upon
them, and He will be their King and their Lawgiver.
GO. And now, behold I say unto you, it shall not be given unto you
to know any further concerning this chapter, until the New Testament
be translated, and in it all these things shall be made knovvn;
61. Wherefore I give unto you that ye may now translate it, that ye
may be prepared for the things to come ;
62. For verily I say unto you, that great things await you;
63. Ye hear of wars in foreign lands, but, behold, I say unto you,
they are nigh, even at your doors, and not many years hence ye shall
hear of wars in your own lands.
A. D. 1831] HISTORY OF THE CHUECH. 163
64. Wherefore, I, the Lord, have said. Gather ye out from the eastern
lands, assemble ye yourselves together ye Elders of my Church; go ye
forth into the western countries, call upon the inhabitants to repent,
and inasmuch as they do repent, build up churches unto me;
65. And with one heart and with one mind, gather up your riches
that ye may purchase an inheritance which shall hereafter be appointed
unto you,
66. And it shall be called the New Jesusalem, a land of peace, a city
of refuge, a place of safety for the Saints of the Most High God;
67. And the glory of the Lord shall be there, and the terror of the
Loi'd also shall be there, insomuch that the wicked will not come unto
it, and it shall be called Zion.
68. And it shall come to pass, among the wicked, that every man
that will not take his sword against his neighbor, must needs flee unto
Zion for safety.
69. And there shall be gathered unto it out of every nation under
heaven ; and it shall be the only people that shall not be at war one
with another.
70. And it shall be said among the wicked, Let us not go up to battle
against Zion, for the inhabitants of Zion are terrible; wherefore we
cannot stand.
71. And it shall come to pass that the righteous shall be gathered out
from among all nations, and shall come to Zion, singing with songs of
everlasting joy.
72. And now I say unto you, keep these things from going abroad
unto the world, until it is expedient in me, that ye may accomplish this
work in the eyes of the people, and in the eyes of your enemies, that
they may not know your works until ye have accomplished the thing
which I have commanded you;
73. That when they shall know it, that they may consider these things;
74. For when the Lord shall appear He shall be terrible unto them,
that fear may seize upon them, and they shall stand afar off and tremble;
75. And all nations shall be afraid because of the terror of the Lord,
and the power of his might. Even so. Amen.
The next day after the above was received, I also re-
ceived the following revelation, relative to the The Gifts of
gifts of the Holy Ghost: theHoiyOhost
Revelation, given at Kirtland, March 8th, 1831*
1 Hearken, O ye people of my Church, for verily I say unto you,
* Doctrine and Covenants, sec. xlvi. With reference to the matters mentioned
in verses 1-7, in this revelation, John Whitraer writes: "In the beginning
164 HISTOEY OF THE CHURCH. [A.D. 1831
that these thing's were spoken unto you for your profit and learn-
ing;
2. But notwithstanding those things which are written, it always has
been given to the Elders of my Church from the beginning, and ever
shall be to conduct all meetings as they are directed and guided by the
Holy Spirit;
3. Nevertheless ye are commanded never to cast any one out from
your public meetings, which are held before the world;
4. Ye are also commanded not to cast any one who belongeth to the
Church out of your sacrament meetings; nevertheless, if any have
trespassed, let him not partake until he makes reconciliation.
5. And again I say unto you, ye shall not cast any out of your sacra-
ment meetings, who are earnestly seeking the kingdom: I speak this
concerning those who are not of the Church.
6. And again I say unto you, concerning your confirmation meetings,
that if there be any that are not of the Church, that are earnestly seek-
ing after the kingdom, ye shall not cast them out:
7. But ye are commanded in all things to ask of God, who giveth
liberally; and that which the Spirith testifies unto you, even so I would
that ye should do in all holiness of heart, walking uprightly before me,
considering the end of your salvation, doing all things with prayer and
thanksgiving, that ye may not be seduced by evil spirits, or doctrines
of devils, or the commandments of men, for some are of men, and
others of devils.
8. Wherefore, beware lest ye are deceived; and that ye may not be
deceived, seek ye earnestly the best gifts, always remembering for what
they are given;
9. For verily I say unto you, they are given for the benefit of those
who love me and keep all my commandments, and him that seeketh so
to do; that all may be benefited that seek or that ask of me, that ask
and not for a sign that they may consume it upon their lust.
10. And again, verily I say unto you, I would that ye should always
remember, and always retain in your minds what those gifts are, that
are given unto the Church,
11. For all have not every gift given unto them; for there are many
gifts, and to every man is given a gift by the Spirit of God:
of the Church, while yet in her infancy, the disciples used to exclude unbelievers,
which caused some to marvel and converse of this matter because of the
things written in the Book of Mormon [III Nephi, xxiii: 22-34.] Therefore the
Lord deigned to speak on this subject, that His people might come to understand-
ing, and said that He had always given to His Elders to conduct all meetings
as they were led by the Spirit." — John Whitmer's History of the Church,
ch. iv.
A. D. 18311 HISTOKY OF THE CHUKCH. 165
'12. To some is given one, and to some is given another, that all may
be profited thereby;
13. To some it is given by the Holy Ghost to know that Jesus Christ
is the Son of God, and that He was crucified for the sins of the
world ;
14. To others it is given to believe on their words, that they also
might have eternal life if they continue faithful.
15. And again, to some it is given by the Holy Ghost to know the
difference of administration, as it will be pleasing vmto the same Lord,
according as the Lord will, suiting his mercies according to the con-
ditions of the children of men.
16. And again, it is given by the Holy Ghost to some to know the
diversities of operations, whether they be of God, that the manifestations
of the Spirit may be given to every man to profit withal.
17. And again, verily I say unto you, to some is given, by the Spirit
of God, the word of wisdom;
18. To another is given the word of knowledge, that all may be
taught to be wise and to have knowledge.
19. And again, to some it is given to have faith to be healed,
20. And to others it is given to have faith to heal.
21. And again, to some is given the working of miracles,
22. And to others it is given to prophesy,
23. And to others the discerning of spirits.
24. And again, it is given to some to speak with tongues,
25. And to another is given the interpretation of tongues:
26. And all these gifts cometh from God, for the benefit of the chil-
dren of God.
27. And unto the Bishop of the Church, and unto such as God shall
appoint and ordain to watch over the Church, and to be Eliers unto the
Church, are to have it given unto them to discern all those gifts, lest
there shall be any among you professing and yet be not of God.
28. And it shall come to pass that he that askethin Spirit shall receive
in Spirit;
29. That unto some it may be given to have all those gifts, that there
may be a head, in order that every member may be profited thereby:
30. He that asketh in the Spirit, asketh according to the will of God,
wherefore it is done even as he asketh.
31. And again, I say unto you, all things must be done in the name
of Christ, whatsoever you do in the Spirit;
32. And ye must give thanks unto God in the Spirit for whatsoever
blessings ye are blessed with;
33. And ye must practice virtue and holiness before me continually.
Even so. Amen.
166 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. [A. D. 1831
The same day that I received the foregoing revelation,
I also received the following, setting apart
mer Appoint- Jolin Whitmcr as a historian,* inasmuch as he
ed Historian. . o -.^ r, -,
IS raithtnl:
Revelation to Joseph Smith, Jun., and John Whitmer, given at Kirtland,
March 8th, 1831.-\
1. Behold, it is expedient in me that my servant John should write
and keep a regular history, and assist you, my servant Joseph, in tran-
scribing all things which shall be given you, until he is called to further
duties.
2. Again, verily I say unto you, that he can also lift up his voice in
meetings, whenever it shall be expedient.
3. And again, I say unto you, that it shall be appointed unto him to
keep the Church record and history continually, for Oliver Cowdery I
have appointed to another office.
4. Wherefore it shall be given him, inasmuch as he is faithful by the
Comforter, to write these things. Even so. Amen.
Upon inquiry how the brethren should act in regard to
r. ^ r. purchasing lands to settle upon.t and where
On the Pur- ^ ^ .l 7 -r
chase of Lands they should finally make a permanent loca-
tion, I received the following:
Revelation, given at Kirtland, March, 1831.%
1. It is necessary that ye should remain for the present time in your
places of abode, as it shall be suitable to your circumstances;
2. And inasmuch as ye have lands, ye shall impart to the eastern
brethren ;
3. And inasmuch as ye have not lands, let them buy for the present
* Previous to this Oliver Cowdery, had acted as historian and recorder. John
Whitmer, according to his own representations, said he woukl rather not keep the
Church history, but observed — "The will of the Lord be done, and if He desires it,
I wish that He would manifest it through Joseph the Seer."— John Whitmer's His-
tory of the Church, ch. vi.— Accordingly the revelation was given.
t Doctrine and Covenants, sec. xlvii.
J This question was agitating the minds of the brethren in consequence of the
expected arrival in the near future, of the Saints from New York, who had been
commanded to gather to Ohio, and for whose reception it was necessary to make
preparations.
§ Doctrine and Covenants, section xlviii.
A. D. 1831] HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 167
time in those regions round about as seemeth them good, for it must
needs be necessary that they have places to live upon for the present
time.
4. It must needs be necessary, that ye save all the money that ye can,
and that ye obtain all that ye can in righteousness, that in time ye may
be enabled to purchase land for an inheritance, even the city.
5. The place is not yet to be revealed, but after your brethren come
from the east, there are to be certain men appointed, and to them it
shall be given to know the place, or to them it shall be revealed.
6. And they shall be appointed to purchase the lands, and to make a
commencement to lay the foundation of the city; and then shall ye be-
gin to be gathered with your families, every man according to his
family, according to his circumstances, and as is appointed to him by
the Presidency and the Bishop of the Church, according to the laws
and commandments which ye have received, and which ye shall here-
after receive. Even so. Amen.
At about this time came Leman Copley, one of the sect
called Shaking Quakers,* and embraced the rpj^^ ghakin^
fullness of the everlasting Gospel, apparently Quakers.
honest-hearted, but still retaining the idea that the
Shakers were right in some particulars of their faith. In
order to have more perfect understanding on the subject,
I inquired of the Lord, and received the following:
Mevelation to Sidney Bigdon, Parley P. Pratt, and Leman Cojjley, given
March, 183 l.f
1. Hearken unto my word, my servants Sidney, and Parley, and
* " This sect of Christians arose in England, and Ann Lee has the credit of beinjf
its founder. They derive their name from their manner of worship, which is per-
formed by singing and dancing, and clapping their hands in regular time, to a
novel buc rather pleasant kind of music. This sect was persecuted in England
and came to America in 1774. They first settled in Watervliet, near Albany, New
York. They have, or think they have, revelations from heaven, or gifts from the
Holy Spirit, which direct them in the choice of their leaders, and in other im-
portant concerns. Their dress and manners are similar to those of the society of
Friends (Quakers); hence they are often called Shaking Quakers."— Hayward's
Book of All Religions, pp. 84-85. "They assert, with the Quakers, that all
external ordinances, especially baptism and the Lord's supper, ceased in the apos-
tolic age; and that God had sent no one to preach since that time till they were
raised up, to call in the elect in a new dispensation. They deny the doctrine of the
Trinity and a vicarious atonement, as also the resurrection of the body."— Burder's
History of All Religions, p. 502.
t Doctrine and Covenants, sec. xlix.
1(;S HISTORY OF THE CHUECH. [A. D. 1831
Leman, for behold, verily I say unto you, that I give unto you a com-
mandment that you shall go and preach my Gospel which ye have re-
ceived, even as ye have received it, unto the Shakers.
2. Behold, I say unto you, that they desire to know the truth in part,
but not all, for they are not right before me and must needs repent;
3. Wherefore I send you, my servants Sidney and Parley to preach
the Gospel unto them ;
4. And my servant Leman shall be ordained unto this work, that he
may reason with them, not according to that which he has received of
them, but according to that which shall be taught him by you my
servants, and by so doing I will bless him, otherwise he shall not
prosper.
5. Thus saith the Lord, for I am God, and have sent mine Only
Begotten Son into the world for the redemption of the world, and have
decreed that he that receiveth Him shall be saved, and he that receiveth
Him not shall be damned.
6. And they have done unto the Son of man even as they listed; and
He has taken His power on the right hand of His glory, and now
reigneth in the heavens, and will reign till He descends on the earth to
put all enemies under His feet, which time is nigh at hand:
7. I, the Lord God, have spoken it, but the hour and the day no man
knoweth, neither the angels in heaven nor shall they know until He
comes;
8. Wherefore I will that all men shall repent, for all are under sin,
except those which I have reserved unto myself, holy men that ye know
not of;
9. Wherefore I say unto you, that I have sent unto you mine ever-
lasting covenant, even that which was from the beginning—
10. And that which I have promised I have so fulfilled — and the na-
tions of the earth shall bow to it; and, if not of themselves, they shall
come down, for that which is now exalted of itself shall be laid low of
power;
11. Wherefore I give unto you a commandment that ye go among
this people and say unto them, like unto mine Apostle of old, whose
name was Peter;
12. Believe on the name of the Lord Jesus, who was on the earth,
and is to come, the beginning and the end,
13. Repent and be baptized in the name of Jesus Christ, according
to the holy commandment, for the remission of sins;
14. And whoso doeth this shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost, by
the laying on of hands of the Elders of the Church.
15. And again, verily I say unto you, that whoso forbiddeth to marry is
not ordained of God, for marriage is ordained of God unto man;
A. 1). 18:{1] HISTOKY OF THE CHURCH. 169
10. Wherefore it is lawful that he should have one wife, and they
twain shall be one flesh, and all this, that the earth might answer the
end of its creation.
17. And that it might be filled with the measure of man, according to
his creation before the world was made.
18. And whoso forbiddeth to abstain from meats, that man should
not eat the same, is not ordained of God;
19. For, behold, the beasts of the field and the fowls of the air, and
that which cometh of the earth, is ordained for the use of man for food
and for raiment, and that he might have an abundance:
20. But it is not given that one man should possess that which is
above another, wherefore the world lieth in sin;
21. And wo be unto man that sheddeth blood or that wasteth flesh
and hath no need.
22. And again, verily, I say unto you, that the Son of Man cometh
not in the form of a woman, neither of a man traveling on the earth-
23. Wherefore be not deceived, but continue in steadfastness, look-
ing forth for the heavens to be shaken, and the earth to tremble and to
reel to and fro as a drunken man, and for the valleys to be exalted, and
for the mountains to be made low, and for the rough places to become
smooth; and all this when the angel shall sound his trumpet.
24. But before the great day of the Lord shall come, Jacob shall
flourish in the wilderness, and the Lamanites shall blossom as the
rose.
25. Zion shall flourish upon the hills and rejoice upon the moun-
tains, and shall be assembled together unto the place which I have ap-
pointed.
26. Behold, I say unto you, go forth as I have commanded you— re-
pent of all your sins, ask and ye shall receive, knock and it shall be
opened unto you:
27. Behold, I will go before you and be your rearward; and I will be
in your midst, and you shall not be confounded;
28. Behold, I am Jesus Christ, and I come quickly. Even so.
Amen.*
* Elders Rigdon and Pratt fulfilled the mission appointed to them by this revela-
tion. In company with Leman Copley, who at his own earnest request had been
ordained to the Priesthood, (.John Whitmer's History of the Church, p. 20,) they
visited the settlement of the Shakers, near Cleveland, Ohio, and preached the Gos-
pel to them; "but," writes Elder Pratt, "they utterly refused to hear or obey the
Gospel."— Autobiography of Parley P. Pratt, p. 65 (first ed.) John Whitmer also
remarks upon this incident: "The above-named brethren went and proclaimed
[the Gospel] according to the revelation given them, but the Shakers hearkened
not to their words and received not the Gospel at that time, for they are bound in
tradition and priestcraft; and thus they are led away with foolish and vain imagi-
nations."—John Whitmer's History of the Church, Ms. p. 20.
170 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. [A. D. 1831
During the month of April, I continued to translate the
Scriptures as time would allow. In May, a
Inquiry on \ .
Spiritual Man- number oi Jiilders being present, and not un-
derstanding the different spirits* abroad in
the earth, I inquired and received from the Lord the fol-
lowing :
Revelation, given May, 183 l.f
1. Hearken, 0 ye Elders of my Church, and give ear to the voice of
the living God, and attend to the words of wisdom which shall be given
unto you, according as ye have asked and are agreed as touching the
Church and the spirits which have gone abroad in the earth.
2. Behold, verily, I say unto you, that there are many spirits which,
are false spirits, which have gone forth in the earth, deceiving the
world ;
3. And also Satan hath sought to deceive you, that he might over-
throw you.
4. Behold, I the Lord have looked upon you, and have seen abomi-
nations in the Church that profess my name;
5. But blessed are they who are faithful and endure, whether in life
or in death, for they shall inherit eternal life.
6. But wo unto them that are deceivers and hypocrites, for thus
saith the Lord, I will bring them to judgment.
7. Behold, verily I say unto you, there are hypocrites among you,
who have deceived some, which has given the adversary power, but
behold such shall be reclaimed;
* This is a very brief allusion to very important and strange phenomena.
Elder Parley P. Pratt, in his Autobiographj-, has a much more extended account of
the spirit manifestations which called forth the revelation upon the subject. "As
I went forth among the different branches," he says, alluding to the branches in
the vicinity of Kirtland, "some very strange spiritual operations were manifested,
which were disgusting rather than edifying. Some persons would seem to swoon
away and make unseemly gestures, and be drawn or disfigured in their counte-
nances. Others would fall into ecstasies and be drawn into contortions, cramp,
fits, etc. Others would seem to have visions, and revelations, which were not edi-
fying and which were not congenial to the doctrine and spirit of the Gospel. In
short, a false and lying spirit seemed to be creeping into the Church. All these
things were new and strange to me, and had originated in the Church during our
absence, and previous to the arrival of President Joseph Smith from New York.
Peeling our weakness and inexperience, and lest we should err in judgment con-
cerning these spiritual phenomena, myself, John Murdock, and several other
Elders, went to Joseph Smith and asked him to inquire of the Lord concerning
these spirits or manifestations. After we had joined in prayer in his translating
room, he dictated in our presence the following revelation." This is the revelation
given in the text above on spiritual manifestations.
t Doctrine and Covenants, sec.ll O
A.D. 1831 J HISTOKY OF THE CHURCH. 171
8. But the hypocrites shall be detected and shall be cut off, either in
life or in death, even as I will; and wo unto them who are cut off from
my Church, for the same are overcome of the world;
9. Wherefore, let every man beware lest he do that which is not in
truth and righteousness before me.
10. And now come, saith the Lord, by the Spirit, unto the Elders of
His Church, and let us reason together, that ye may understand:
11. Let us reason even as a man reasoneth one with another, face to
face:
12. Now when a man reasoneth he is understood of man, because he
reasoneth as a man, even so will 1 the Lord, reason with you, that you
may understand;
13. Wherefore I, the Lord, ask you this question, Unto what were
ye ordained?
14. To preach my Gospel by the Spirit, even the Comforter which
was sent forth to teach the truth;
15. And then received ye spirits which ye could not understand, and
received them to be of God, and in this are ye justified?
16. Behold ye shall answer this question yourselves; nevertheless I
Jwill be merciful unto you; he that is weak among you hereafter shall
be made strong.
17. Verily I say unto you, he that is ordained of me and sent forth
to preach the word of truth by the Comforter, in the Spirit of truth,
doth he preach it by the Spirit of truth or some other way?
18. And if it be by some other way, it is not of God.
19. And again, he that receiveth the word of truth, doth he receive
it by the Spirit of truth or some other way?
20. If it be some other way it is not of God :
21. Therefore, why is it that ye cannot understand and know that he
that receiveth the word by the Spirit of truth, receiveth it as it is
preached by the Spirit of truth?
22. Wherefore, he that preacheth and he that receiveth, understand
one another, and both are edified and rejoice together;
23. And that which doth not edify is not of God and is darkness;
24. That which is of God is light; and he that receiveth light and
continueth in God, receiveth more light, and that light groweth brighter
and brighter until the perfect day.
25. And again, verily I say unto you, and I say it that you may know
the truth, that you may chase darkness from among you;
26. He that is ordained of God and sent forth, the same is appointed
to be the gi'eatest, notwithstanding he is the least and the servant of all.
27. Wherefore he is possessor of all things; for all things are sub-
ject unto him, both in heaven and on the earth, the life and the light.
17'2 HISTOKY OF THE CHUKCH. [A.D. 1831.
the Spirit and the power, sent forth by the will of the Father, through
Jesus Christ, His Son;
28. But no man is possessor of all thiug^s; except he be purified and
cleansed from all sin;
29. And if ye are purified and cleansed from all sin, ye shall ask
whatsoever you will in the name of Jesus, and it shall be done:
30. But know this, it shall be given you what you shall ask, and as
ye are appointed to the head, the spirits shall be subject unto you.
31. Wherefoi-e, it shall come to pass, that if you behold a spirit mani-
fested that you cannot understand, and you receive not that spirit, ye
shall ask of the Father in the name of Jesus, and if He give not unto
you that spirit, then you may know that it is not of God:
32. And it shall be given unto you power over that spirit, and you
shall proclaim against that spirit with a loud voice that it is not of God;
33. Not with railing accusation, that ye be not overcome, neither with
boasting, nor rejoicing, lest you be seized therewith.
34. He that receiveth of God, let him account it of God, and let him
rejoice that he is accounted of God worthy to receive.
35. And by giving heed and .doing these things which ye have re-
ceived, and which ye shall hereafter receive : and the kingdom is given
you of the Father, and power to overcome all things which are not or-
dained of Him.
36. And behold, verily I saj' unto you, blessed are you who are now
hearing these words of mine from the mouth of my servant, for your
sins are forgiven you.
37. Let my servant, Joseph Wakefield, in whom I am well pleased,
and my servant. Parley P. Pratt, go forth among the churches and
strengthen them by the word of exhortation;
38. And also my servant John Corrill, or as many of my servants as
are ordained unto this office, and let them labor in the vineyard; and
let no man hinder them of doing that which I have appointed unto them :
39. Wherefore in this thing my servant Edward Partridge is not
justified, nevertheless let him repent and he shall be forgiven.
40. Behold, ye are little children, and ye cannot bear all things now;
ye must grow in grace and in the knowledge of the truth.
41. Fear not, little children, for you are mine, and I have overcome
the world, and you are of them that my Father hath given me;
42. And none of them that my Father hath given me shall be lost:
43. And the Father and I are one: I am in the Father and the Father
in me: and inasmuch as ye have received me, ye are in me and I in you;
44. Wherefore I am in your midst, and I am the Good Shepherd and
the Stone of Israel. He that buildeth upon this rock shall never fall.
45. And the day cometh that you shall hear my voice and see me,
and know that I am.
A.D. 1831] HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 173
46. Watch, therefore, that ye may be ready. Even so. Amen.* (_^
Not long after the foregoing was received, the Saints
from the State of New York began to come Arrival in
on, and it seemed necessary to settle them; SewYor?^
therefore at the solicitation of Bishop Par- ^^ints.
tridge, I inquired, and received the following:
Revelation, given May, 1831.f
1. Hearken unto me, saith the Lord your God, and I will speak unto
my servant Edward Partridge, and give unto him directions, for it
must /needs be that he receive directions how to organize this people ;
2. For it must needs be that they be organized according to my
laws — if othei'wise, they will be cut off;
3. Wherefore let my servant Edward Partridge, and those whom he
has chosen, in whom I am well pleased, appoint unto this people their
portions, every man equal according to'his family, according to his cir-
cumstances, and his wants and needs.
4. And let my servant Edward Partridge, when he shall appoint a
man his portion, give unto him a writing that shall secure unto him his
portion, that he shall hold it, even this right and this inheritance in the
Churcb, until he transgresses and is not accounted worthy by the voice
yElder Parley P. Pratt, in his Autobiography, referring to this revelation, for
I Ke was present when it was given— indeed it was obtained chiefly at his own and
*^Elder .John Murdock's solicitation— takes occasion to relate how this and other
revelations were given ithrough the Prophet. 'iJE^h Kentence," says he, "was^
uttered slowly and very distinctly, and with a pause between each, sufficiently long
for it to be recorded by an 'ordinary writer in long hand. This was the manner in
which all his written revelations were dictated and written. There was never any
hesitation, reviewing, or reading back, in order to keep the run of the subject;
neither did any of these communications undergo revisions, intei'linings or correc-
tions. As he dictated them so they stood, so far as I have witnessed; and I was
present to witness the dictation of several communications of several pages each."
— Aut. Parley P. Pratt, pp. 65-66. This statement of Elder Pratt's is true in a gen-
eral way, and valuable as a description of the manner in which revelations were
dictated by the Prophet; and needs modifying only to the extent of saying that
some of the early revelations first published in the "Book of Commandments," in
183.3, were revised by the Prophet himself in the way of correcting errors made by
the scribes and publishers ; and some additional clauses were inserted to throw in-
creased light upon the subjects treated in the revelations, and paragraphs added,
to make' the principles or instructions apply to officers not in the Church at the
time some of the earlier revelations were given. The addition of verses, 65, 66 and
\^__67 in sec. xx of the Doctrine and Covenants, is an example.
i Doctrine ami Covenants, sec. li.
174 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. [A.D. 1831
of the Church, according to the laws and covenants of the Church, to
belong to the Church:
5. And if he shall transgress and is not accounted worthy to belong
to the Church, he shall not have power to claim that portion which he
has consecrated unto the Bishop for the poor and needy of my Church ;
therefore, he shall not retain the gift, but shall only have claim on that
portion that is deeded unto him.
6. And thus all things shall be made sure, according to the laws of
the land.
7. And let that which belongs to this people be ap()ointed unto this
people ;
8. And the money which is left unto this people, let there be an
agent appointed unto this people, to take the money to provide food and
raiment, according to the wants of this people.
9. And let every man deal honestly, and be alike among this people,
and receive alike, that ye may be one, even as I have commanded you.
10. And let that which belongeth to this people not be taken and
given unto that of another church;
11. Wherefore, if another church would receive money of this
church, let them pay unto this church again according as they shall
agree;
12. And this shall be done through the Bishop or the agent, which
shall be appointed by the voice of the Chui'ch.
13. And again, let the Bishop appoint a storehouse unto this Church,
and let all things both in money and in meat, which are more than is
needful for the wants of this people, be kept in the hands of the Bishop.
14. And let him also reserve unto himself for his own wf),nts, and for
the wants of his family, as he shall be employed in doing this business.
15. And thus I grant unto this people a privilege of organizing them-
selves according to my laws;
16. And I consecrate unto them this land for a little season, until I,
the Lord, shall provide for them otherwise, and command them to go
hence ;
17. And the hour and the day is not given unto them, wherefoi'e let
them act upon this land as for years, and this shall turn unto them for
their good.
18. Behold, this shall be an example unto my servant Edward Pai'-
tridge, in other places, in all churches.
19. And whoso is found a faithful, a just and a wise steward, shall
enter into the joj' of his Lord, and shall inherit eternal life.
20. Verily, I say unto you, I am Jesus Christ, who cometh quickly,
in an hour you think not. Even so. Amen.
A. D. 1831] HISTOKY OF THE CHURCH. 175
' CHAPTER XV.
THE IMPORTANT CONFERENCE OF JUNE 3rD-6tH — ARRIVAL OF
THE ELDERS IN WESTERN MISSOURI.
On the 3rd* of June, the Elders from the various parts of
the coulitry where they were laboring, came import<ant
in; and the conference before appointed, con- junfsrd-eth,'
vened in Kirtland ; and the Lord displayed His ^^ Kirtiand.
power to the most perfect satisfaction of the Saints. The
man of sin was revealed,! and the authority of the Mel-
• This date in the Prophet's narrative is given the 6th of June, but the minutes
of the conference in the Far West Record are dated "June 3rd." In John Whit-
mer's History of the Church it is written: "June 3rd, 1831, a general conference
was called, and a blessing promised if the Elders were faithful and humble before
Him [i. e., the Lord]. Therefore the Elders assembled from the east and from the
west, from the north and the south, and also many members." (p. 21.) Whitmer,
however, speaks of the conference as continuing several days (p. 22); and then
under date of "the 6th of June" states that the revelation was given which Joseph,
the Prophet, in the text of his History above, speaks of as having been given the
day following the close of the conference. The 3rd of June, 1831, fell iipon Friday,
so that the great probability is that this important conference commenced on Fri-
day and continiied through Saturday and Sunday; and then, before the Elders dis-
persed on Monday, the 6th, the revelation alluded to by the Prophet, was given.
Previous conferences of a general character usually occupied three days, see p. 118,
and hence it is likely that this one did.
f The manner in which the man of sin was revealed and the authority of the Mel-
chisedek Priesthood manifested, is related by John Whitmer, in his History of the
Church (ch. vii). After giving the names of those who were ordained High Priests
the day on which the two powers were manifested, he says: "Joseph Smith, Jun.,
prophesied the day previous that the man of sin would be revealed. While the
Lord poured out His Spirit upon His servants, the devil took a notion to make
known his power. He bound Harvey Whitlock and John Murdock so that they
could not speak, and others were affected but the Lord showed to Joseph, the
seer, the design of the thing; he commanded the devil in the name of Christ, and
he departed, to our joy and comfort."
Parley P. Pratt also alludes to this subject in his Autobiography: "In this con-
ference much instruction was given by Pi'esident Smith, who spoke in great power,
as he was moved upon bj' the Holy Ghost; and the spirit of power and of testimony
rested down upon the Elders in a marvelous manner. Here also were some strange
manifestations of false spirits, which were immediately rebuked." (p. 72.)
176 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. [A. D. 1831
chisedek Priesthood was manifested and conferred for the
first time upon several of the Elders.* It was clearly
evident that the Lord gave us power in proportion to the
work to be done, and strength according to the race set
before us, and grace and help as our needs required. f
Great harmony prevailed; several were ordained; faith
was strengthened; and humility, so necessary for the
* A misapprehension has arisen in the minds of some respecting the statement—
"The authority of the Melchisedek Priesthood was manifested and conferred for
the first time upon several of the Elders." It has been supposed that this passage
meant that the higher or Melchisedek Priesthood was now for the first time con-
ferred upon men in this dispensation. This of course is an error, since even before
the Church was organized, the Apostleship, the highest authority in the Melchise-
dek Priesthood, was conferred upon Joseph Smith and Oliver Cowdery, and very
probably upon David Whitmer also. (See pp. 40-42, note.) The Prophet does not
mean that the Melchisedek Priesthood was given for the first time in the Church.
It was at this conference, however, that the special office of High Priest was for
the first time conferred upon men in this dispensation, except in so far as Apostles
are also High Priests (Doctrine and Covenants, sec. Ixxxiv: 63); and of course as
there were men who had been ordained to the apostleship before this conference
of June, 1831, in that manner there had been High Priesjis in the Church, but not
otherwise.
t In addition to the spii-itual manifestations/^lready mentioned as having oc-
curred at this conference of June 3rd-6th, it sKould be said that, according to John
Whitmer's History of the Church (ch. v),l'J^he Spirit of the Lord fell upon Joseph
in an unusual manner, and he prophesied that John the Revelator was then among
the Ten Tribes of Israel who had been led away by Salmanasser, king of Assyria,
to prepare them for their return from their long dispersion, to again possess the
land of their fathers. He prophesied many more things that I have not written.
After he had prophesied he laid his hands upon L\nnan Wight and ordained him to
the High Priesthood [i. e., ordained him a High Priest], after the holy order of
God. And the Spirit fell upon Lyman, and he prophesied concerning the coming of
Christ. He said that there were some in the congregation that should live until
the Savior should descend from heaven with a shout, with all the holy angels with
Him. He said the coming of the Savior should be like the sun rising in the east,
and will cover the whole earth. So with the coming of the Son of Man: yea. He
will appear in His brightness and consume all [the wicked] before Him; and the
hills will be laid low, and the valleys be exalted, and the crooked be made straight,
and the rough smooth. And some of my brethren shall suffer martyrdom for the
sake of the religion of Jesus Christ, and seal their testimony of Jesus with their
blood. He saw the heavens opened and the Son of Man sitting on the right hand
of the Father, making intercession for his brethren, the Saints. He said that God
Would work a work in these last days that tongue cannot express and the mind is
not capable to conceive. The glory of the Lord shone around."
"The congrejiatiou at. tliis cTmfereBceTiuWrbered two thousand s^owIst"— Cs
Life^f Joseph Smith the Prophet, p. 113.
This was the fourth general conference of the Church, the others were held on
the 9th of June, 1830; the 26th of September, 1830; and the 2nd of January, 1831,
respectively; and all at Fayette, Seneca County, New York.
A. D. 1831] HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 177
blessing of God to follow prayer, characterized the
Saints.
The next day, as a kind continuation of this great work
of the last days, I received the following:
Revelation, given June, 1831*
1. Behold, thus saith the Lord unto the Elders whom He hath called
and chosen in these last days, by the voice of His Spirit,
2. Saying, I, the Lord, will make known unto you what I will that
ye shall do from this time until the next conference, which shall be held
in Missouri, upon the land which I will consecrate unto my people,
which are a remnant of Jacob, and those who are heirs according to the
covenant.
3. Wherefore, verily I say unto you, let my servants Joseph Smith,
Jun., and Sidney Rigdon take their journey as soon as preparations can
be made to leave their homes, and journey to the land of Missouri.
4. And inasmuch as they are faithful unto me, it shall be made known
unto them what they shall do;
5. And it shall also, inasmuch as they are faithful, be made known
unto them the land of your inheritance.
6. And inasmuch as they are not faithful, they shall be cut off, even
as I will, as seemeth me good.
7. And again, verily I say unto you, let my servant Lyman Wight,
and my servant John Corrill take their journey speedily;
8. And also my servant John Murdoek, and my servant Hyrum
Smith, take their journey unto the same place by the way of De-
troit.
9. And let them journey from thence preaching the word by the way,
saying none other things than that which the Prophets and Apostles
have written, and that which is taught them by the Comforter through
the prayer of faith.
10. Let them go two by two, and thus let them preach by the way in
every congregation, baptizing by water, and the laying on of the hands
by the water's side;
' 11. For thus saith the Lord, I will cut my work short in righteous-
ness, for th6 days come that I will send forth judgment unto victory.
12. And let my servant Lyman Wight beware, for Satan desireth to
sift him as chaff.
13. And behold, he that is faithful shall be made ruler over many
things.
14. And again, I will give unto you a pattern in all things, that ye
* Doctrine and Covenants, sec. Hi.
18 Vol. I.
178 HISTORY OF THE CHUECH. [A- »• 1831
may not be deceived, for Satan is abroad in the land, and he goeth
forth deceiving the nations ;
15. Wherefore he that prayeth whose spirit is contrite, the same is
accepted of me if he obey mine ordinances.
16. He that speaketh, whose spirit is contrite, whose language is
meek and edifieth, the same is of God if he obey mine ordinances.
17. And again, he that trembleth under my power shall be made
strong, and shall bring forth fruits of praise and wisdom, according to
the revelations and truths which I have given you.
18. And again, he that is overcome and bringeth not forth fruits,
even according to this pattern, is not of me;
19. Wherefore by this pattern ye shall know the spirits in all cases
under the whole heavens.
20. And the days have come, according to men's faith it shall be done
unto them.
j^21. Behold, this commandment is given unto all the Elders whom I
have chosen.
22. And again, verily I say unto you, let my servant Thomas B.
Marsh, and my servant Ezi'a Thayre, take their journey also, preaching
the word by the way unto this same land.
23. And again, let my servant Isaac Morley, and my servant Ezra
Booth take their journey^ also preaching the word by the way unto this
same land.
24. And again, let my servants Edward Partridge and Martin Harris
take their journey with my servants Sidney Rigdon and Joseph Smith,
Jun.
25. Let my servants David Whitmer and Harvey Whitlock also take
their journey and preach by the way unto this same land.
26. And let my servants Parley P. Pratt and Orson Pratt take their
journey and preach by the way, even unto this same land.
27. And let my servants Solomon Hancock and Simeon Carter also
take their journey unto this same land, and preach by the way.
28. Let my servants Edson Fuller and Jacob Scott also take their
journey.
29. Let my servants Levi W. Hancock and Zebedee Coltrin also
take their journey.
30. Let my servants Reynolds Cahoon and Samuel H. Smith also take
their journey.
31. Let my servants Wheeler Baldwin and William Carter also take
their journey.
32. And let my servants Newel Knight and Selah J. Griffin, both be
ordained, and also take their journey;
33. Yea, verily, I say, let all these take their journey unto one place.
A. ID. 1881] HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 179
iu their sevei-al courses, aud one man shall not build upon another's
foundation, neither journey in another's track.
34. He that is faithful, the same shall be kept and blessed with much
fruit.
35. And again, I say unto you, let my servants Joseph Wakefield and
Solomon Humphrey take their journey into the eastern lands;
36. Let them labor with their families, declaring none other things
than the Prophets and Apostles, that which they have seen and heard,
and most assuredly believe, that the prophecies may be fulfilled.
37. In consequence of transgression, let that which is bestowed
upon Heman Bassett be taken from him, and placed upon the head of
Simonds Ryder.
38. And again, verily I say unto you, let Jared Carter be ordained a
Priest, and also George James be ordained a Pi'iest.
39. Let the residue of the Elders watch over the churches, and
declare the word in the regions round about them: and let them labor
with their own hands that there be no idolatry nor wickedness pi-ac-
ticed.
40. And remember in all things the poor and the needy, the sick and
the afflicted, for he that doeth not these things, the same is not my
disciple.
41. And again, let my servant Joseph Smith, Jun., and Sidney
Rigdon, and Edward Partridge, take with them a recommend from the
Chm-ch. And let there be one obtained for my servant Oliver Cowdery
also;
42. And thus, even as I have said, if ye are faithful, ye shall assem-
ble yourselves together to rejoice upon the land of Missouri, which is
the land of your inheritance, which is now the land of your enemies.
43. But, behold, I the Lord, will hasten the city in its time, and will
crown the faithful with joy and with rejoicing.
44. Behold, I am Jesus Christ, the Son of God, and I will lift them
up at the last day. Even so. Amen.
Shortly after the foregoing was received, at the request
of Algernon Sidney Gilbert I inquired, and obtained the
following :
Revelation, given June, 1831*
1. Behold, I say unto you my servant Sidney Gilbert, that I have
heard your prayers, and you have called upon me that it should be
made known unto you of the Lord your God, concerning your calling
* Doctrine and Covenants, sec. liii.
180 HISTOKY OF THE CHUECH. [A D. 1831
and election in the Church, which I, the Lord, have raised up in these
last days.
2. Behold, I, the Lord, who was crucified for the sins of the world,
give unto you a commandment that you shall forsake the world.
3. Take upon you mine ordination, even that of an Elder, to preach
faith and repentance, and remission of sins, according to my word, and
the reception of the Holy Spirit by the laying on of hands.
4. And also to be an agent unto this Church in the place which shall
be appointed by the Bishop, according to commandments which shall
be given hereafter.
5. And again, verily I say unto you, you shall take your joui'uey with
my servants Joseph Smith, Jun., and Sidney Rigdon.
6. Behold these are the first ordinances which you shall receive, and
the residue shall be made known in a time to come, according to your
labor in my vineyard.
7. And again, I would that ye should learn that he only is saved who
endureth unto the end. Even so. Amen.
The branch of the Church in Thomi^son, on account
of breakinsr the covenant * and not knowing
Difficulty in *= . ' ^ _ _._ . . ^
the Thompson what to QO, they scut HI Newcl Knight and
other Elders, to ask me to mqun-e of the Lord
for them; which I did, and received the following:
*lt is difficult to determine with exactness in what the transgressions of the
Saints at Thompson consisted; but^ it ia, evidei^t that^aeliishness and reheJlion_wei'e
at_±h.e bottom of their-^rouble, aml^that Leman Copley and-Ezra Thayre^werejiu-
jjiediately concerned in it. The Saints comprising the Colesville branch, when they
arrived at the gathering place, in Ohio, were advised to remain together and were
settled at Thompson, a place in the vicinity of Kirtland. On their arrival Bishop
Edward Partridge urged the Prophet Joseph to inquire of the Lord concerning the
manner of settling them, and providing for them. Whereupon the Prophet inquired
of the Lord and received the revelation found on page 173. It will be seen from that
revelation that the Saints of the Colesville branch were to be organized under the
law of consecration and stewardship. That is, in brief, the Saints were to make a
consecration of whatsoever things they possessed unto the Bishop, and then each
man receive from the Bishop a stewardship. Every man was to be equal in his
stewardship, according to his family, his circumstances, and his needs. For details
in the matter the reader is referred to the revelation itself. It is evident that
some of the brethren already living at Thompson, had agreed to enter into the
law of consecration and stewardship with the Saints from Colesville; and that
afterwards they broke tliis covenant. Among these were Leman Copley and Ezra
Thayre. "A man by the name of Copley," says Newel Knight in his journal, had
a considerable tract of land there [in Thompson] which he offered to let the Saints
occupy. Consequently a contract was agreed upon, and we commenced work in
good faith. But in a short time Copley broke the engagement, and I went to Kirt-
land to see Brother Joseph," etc. ("Scraps of Biography," in which is published
A. D. 1831J HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 181
Revelation to Neivel Knight, given at Kirtland, June, 1831*
1. Behold, thus saith the Lord, even Alpha and Omega, the begin-
ning and the end, even he who was crucified for the sins of the world.
2. Behold, verily, verily, I say unto you, my servant. Newel Knight,
you shall stand fast in the office wherewith I have appointed you;
3. And if your brethren desire to escape their enemies, let them
repent of all their sins, and become truly humble before me and con-
trite ;
4. And as the covenant which they made unto me has been broken,
even so it has become void and of none effect;
5. And wo to him by whom this offense cometh, for it had been
better for him that he had been drowned in the depth of the sea ;
6. But blessed are they who have kept the covenant and observed
the commandment, for they shall obtain mercy.
7. Wherefore, go to now and flee the land, lest your enemies come
upon you; and take your journey, and appoint whom you will to be
your leader, and to pay monies for you.f
8. And thus you shall take your journey into the regions westward,
unto the land of Missouri, unto the borders of the Lamanites.
9. And after you have done journeying, behold, I say unto you, seek
ye a living like unto men, until I prepare a place for you,
10. And again, be patient in tribulation until I come; and behold, I
come quickly, and my reward is with me, and they who have sought me
early shall find rest to their souls. Even so. Amen.
The Elders now began to go to the western country,
two and two, accordmgto word of the Lord.
From Parley P. Pratt, who during the sprmg had re-
turned from his mission of last fall, we had verbal infor-
Newel Knight's journal, ch. vi.) Of this matter, Jolm Whitmer, then the C'hiirch
Historian, writes: "At this time [the early part of June] the Church at Thompson,
Ohio, was involved in difficulty because of the rebellion of Leman Copley, who
would not do as he had previously agreed, which thing confused the whole Church,
and finally the Lord spake throiigh Joseph the Prophet, saying:" He then quotes
the revelation to Newel Knight given in the text above. — (John Whitmer's His-
tory of the Church, chap, viii.) For Ezra Thayre's part in the proceedings at
Thompson, see the revelation given to Thomas B. Marsh, pp. 186, 187.
* Doctrine and Covenants, sec. liv.
t "The Church at Thompson," says John Whitmer, "made all possible haste to
leave for Missouri, and left, and none of their enemies harmed them."— John Whit-
mer's History of the Church, chap. viii. Newel Knight was appointed the leader of
this company, which was made up of the Coles ville branch, and under his leadership
they made the entire .iouniey from Thompson to Missouri.
182 HISTOKY OF THE CHUKCH. [A. D. 1831
mation; and from letters from the still remaining Elders
Report of we had written intelligence ; and as the mis-
Sry^on c^n- sion to Westem Missouri and the gathering of
wStern^Mis- ^lie Saints to that place was the most import-
souri. ^j^^ subject which then engrossed the atten-
tion of the Chui-chjl will here insert the copy of a letter,
received about this time from that section, dated at Kaw
Township, Missouri, May 7, 1831.
Our Dearly Beloved Brethren: — I have nothing particular to write as
concerning the Lamanites; because of a short journey which I have just
returned from, and in consequence of which I have not written to you
since the 16th of last month. Brother Ziba Peterson and myself went
into the county east, which is Lafayette, about forty miles; and, in the
name of Jesus, we called on the people to repent, many of whom are,
I believe, earnestly searching for truth, and if sincerely, I pray they
may find that precious treasure, for it seems to be wholly fallen in the
streets, and equity cannot enter.
The letter we received from you, informed us that the opposition was
great against you. Now, our beloved brethren, we verily believe that
we also can rejoice that we are counted worthy to suffer shame for His
name; for almost the whole country, consisting of Universalists, Athe-
ists, Deists, Presbyterians, Methodists, Baptists, and other professed
Christians, priests and people; with all the devils from the infernal pit
are vmited, and foaming out their own shame [against us]. God forbid
that I should bring a railing accusation against them, for vengeance
belongeth to Him who is able to repay; and herein, brethren, we confide.
I am lately informed of another tribe of Lamanites who have abun-
dance of flocks of the best kinds of sheep and cattle ; and they manu-
facture blankets of a superior quality. The tribe is very numerous;
they live three hundred miles west of Santa Fe, and are called Nava-
shoes.* Why I mention this tribe is because I feel under obligations to
communicate to my brethren any information concerning the Lamanites
that I meet with in my labors and travels, believing, as I do, that much
is expected from me in the cause of our Lord; and doubting not that I
am daily remembered before the throne of the Most High by all my
brethren, as well by those who have not seen my face in the flesh as by
those who have.
We begin to expect our brother Parley P. Pratt soon; we have heard
from him only when he was at St. Louis. We are all well, bless the Lord;
* It was doubtless the Navajo Indians, whose reservation is now located in north-
eastern Arizona, of whom Oliver heard.
A. D. 1831] HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 183
and preach the Gospel we will, if earth and hell oppose our way — for
we dwell in the midst of scorpions — and in Jesus we trust. Grace be
with you all. Amen. Oliver Cowdery.
P. S. — I beseech Brother Whitney to remember and write, and direct
to me, Independence, Jackson County, Missouri.*
* The Mission to the Lamanites.— As the "mission to the Lamanites" is a very
prominent event in early Church history, it is proper that the labors of the brethren
engaged in it should be spoken of more fully than appears anywhere in the
Prophet's narrative, and at this point, following the letter of Oliver Cowdery,
seems as appropriate a place as will be found to speak of it. It has already been
said that the brethren of the mission called upon the Catteiaugus tribe, near Buffalo,
New York (p. 120 note). After leaving Kirtland, on their journey westward, they
visited the Wyandot tribe of Indians near Sandusky, Ohio, with whom they spent
several days. "We were well received," writes Elder Parley P. Pratt, "and had an
opportunity of laying before them the record of their forefathers, which we did.
They rejoiced in the tidings, bid us Godspeed and desired us to write to them in
relation to our success among the tribes further west, who had already removed to
the Indian territory, where these expected soon to go."— Aut. P. P. Pratt, p. 54.
On arriving at Independence two of the company secured employment, while the
other three crossed the frontier and began their labors among the Indians. They
visited the Shawnees, spending one night with them, and the next day crossed the
Kansas river and began their labors among the Delawares. They sought an inter-
view with the chief of the Delawares, known among the whites as Chief Anderson.
He was the grand sachem of ten nations or tribes, and consequently possessed of
large influence. He had always opposed the introduction of missionaries among his
people, and therefore did not at first extend a very hearty welcome to the brethren.
However, through an interpreter, the brethren made known their errand and ex-
plained to him the Book of Mormon and the information it contained for his people.
They asked to be heard before a full council of his nation, a proposition which the
chief took under consideration until the next day. Next morning the conversation
with the Delaware Chief was renewed, but he was not inclined at first to call the
council. But as he began to understand better the nature of the Book of Mormon, he
changed his mind and asked the brethren to suspend their conversation until the
council could be assembled. A runner was dispatched to the tribes, and in about
an hour forty leading men were assembled and seated in grave silence to hear the
message concerning the book of their forefathers. At the request of the chief,
Oliver Cowdery in substance delivered the following address:
OLIVER cowdery 'S SPEECH TO THE DELAWARES.
"Aged Chief, and Venerable Council of the Delaware nation: we are glad of this
opportunity to address you as our red brethren and friends. We have traveled a long
distance from towards the rising sun to bring you glad news ; we have traveled the
wilderness, crossed the deep and wide rivers, and waded in the deep snows, and in the
face of the storms of winter, to communicate to j'ou great knowledge which has lately
come to our ears and hearts and which will do the red man good as well as the pale face.
"Once the red men were many; they occupied the country from sea to sea — from
the rising to the setting sun; the whole land was theirs;. the Great Spirit gave it to
them, and no pale faces dwelt among them. Biit now they are few in numbers;
their possessions are small, and the pale faces are many.
"Thousands of moons ago, when the red men's foi-efathers dwelt in peace and
possessed this whole land, the Great Spirit talked with them, and revealed His law
lb!4 HISTORY OF THE CHFECH. [A. D. 1831
About the middle of June, while we were preparing for
our journey to Missouri^ William W. Phelps and his
and His will, and much knowledge to their wise men and prophets. This they wrote
in a Bt>ok. together with their history and the things which should befall their chil-
dren in the latter days.
'•This Book was written on plates of gold and handed down from father to son
for many ages and generations.
"It was then that the people prospered and were strong and mighty: they culti-
vated the earth, built buildings and cities and abounded in all good things, as the
pale faces now do.
"But they became wicked; they killed one another and shed much blood: they
killed their prophets and wise men. and sought to destroy the Book. The Great
Spirit became angry and would speak t« them no more: they had no more good and
wise dreams: no more visions: no more angels sent among them by the Great
Spirit: and the Lord commanded Mormon and Moroni, their last wise men and
prophets to hide the Book in the earth, that it might be preserved in safety and be
found and made known in the latter-day to the pale faces who should jwssess the
land, that they might again make it known to the red men, in order to restore them
to the knowledge of the will of the Great Spirit and to His favor. And if the red
men would then receive this Book and learn the things written in it and do accord-
ing thereunto, they should be restored to all their rights and privileges: should
cease to fight and kill one another: should become one people: cultivate the earth
in peace, in common with the pale faces, who were willing to believe and obey the
same Book and be good men and live in peace.
"Then should the red men become great and have plenty to eat and good clothes
to wear, and should be in favor with the Great Spirit and be His children, while He
would be their Great Father and talk with them, and raise up prophets and wise
and good men amongst them again, who should teach them many things.
"This Book, which contained these things, was hid in the earth by Moroni, in a
hill called by him Cumorah, which hill is now in the State of New York, near the
village of Palmyra, in Ontario county.
"In that neighborhood there lived a young man named Joseph Smith, who prayed
to the Great Spirit much, in order that he might know the truth, and the Great
Spirit sent an angel to him and told him where this Book was hid by Moroni, and
commanded him to go and get it. He accordingly went to the place and dug in the
earth and found the Book written on golden plates.
"But it was written in the language of the forefathers of the red men; therefore
this young man, being a pale face, could aot understand it: but the angrel told him
and showed him and gave him knowledge of the langruage and how to interpret the
Book. So he interpreted it into the language of the pale faces, and wrote it on
paper and caused it to be printed, and published thousands of copies of it among
them, and then sent u"> to the red men to bring some copies of it to them, and to
tell them this news. So we have now come from him. and here is a copy of the
Book, which we now present to our red friend, the Chief of the Delawares. which
we hope he will cause to be read and known among his tribe; it wiU do them good."
We then presented him with a Book of Mormon.
There was a pause in the council and sDme conversation in their own l&uguage,
afterjwhich the chief made the following reply:
THE CHIKr'S KKPLT.
"We feel trulv thankful to our white friends who have come so far and been at
A. D. 1831] HISTOEY OF THE CHURCH. 185
family arrived among us — "to do the will of the Lord,"
he said: so I inquired of the Lord concerning him and re-
ceived the following:
Revelation given June, 1S31.*
1. Behold, thus saith the Lord unto you, my servant William, yea,
even the Lord of the whole earth, thou art called and chosen, and after
thou hast been baptized by water, which, if you do with an eye single
to my gloiy, you shall have a remission of your sins, and a reception of
the Holy Spirit by the laying on of hands :
2. And then thou shalt be ordained by the hand of my servant Joseph
Smith. Jun., to be an Elder unto this Church, to preach repentance
and remission of sins by way of baptism in the name of Jesus Christ,
the .Son of the li%*ino' God:
3. And on whomsoever you shall lay your hands, if they are contrite
before me. you shall have power to give the Holy Spirit.
4. And again, you shall be ordained to assist my servant Oliver Cow-
dery to do the work of printing, and of selecting, and wri ing books for
schools in this Church, that little children also may i-ecei re instruction
before me as is pleasing unto me.
such pains to tell us good news, and especially this new news eoneeming the Book
of our forefathers: it makes us glad in here' "—placing his hand on his heart.
• It is now winter: we are new settlers in this place: the snow is deep: our cattle
and horses are dying: our wigwams are poor: we have much to do in the spring —
to build houses and fence and make farms ; but we will build a council house and
meet together, and you sb'.il read to us and teach us more concerning the Book of
our fathers and the will of the Great Spirit."
Elder Parley P. Pratt in his report of the matter adds: --We continued for several
days to instruct the old Chief and many of his tribe. The interest became more and
more intense on their part, from day to day. until at length nearly the whole tribe
began to feel a spirit of inquirv and excitement on the subject. We found several
among them who could read, and to them we gave copies of the Book, explaining to
them that it was the Book of their forefathers. Some began to rejoice exceedingly
and took great pains to tell the news to others in their own language. The excite-
ment now reached the frontier settlements in Missouri, and stirred up the jealousy
and envy of the Indian agents and sectarian missionaries to that degree that we
were soon ordered out of the Indian country as disturbers of the peace, and even
threatened with the military in case of non-compliance. We accordingly departed
from the Indian country and came over the line, and commenced lalwring in Jack-
son county. Missouri, among the whites. We were well received and listened to by
many, and some were baptized and added to the Church.
"Thus ended our first Indian mission, in which we had preached the Gospel in
its fullness and distributed the record of their forefathers among three tribes, viz.:
the Catteraugus Indians, near Buffalo. N. Y. : the Wyandots. of Ohio: and the
Delawares. west of Missouri."— Aut. P. P. Pratt, pp. 56-61.
• Doctrine and Covenants, sec. Iv.
186 HISTOKY OF THE CHUKCH. [A. D. 1831
5. And again, verily I say unto you, for this cause ye shall take
your journey with my servants Joseph Smith, Jun.,and Sidney Rigdon,
that you may be planted in the land of your inheritance to do this work.
6. And again, let my servant Joseph Coe also take his journey with
them. The residue shall be made known hereafter, even as I will. Amen.*
Soon after I received the foregoing, Elder Thomas B.
Marsh came to inquire what he should do ; as
Thayre Sepa- Elder Ezra Thayre, his yoke-fellow in the
rated as Mis- ••, ^ ^ • • ij_j.j_ i*
sionary Com- mmistry, could not get ready to start on his
pamons. mission as soon as he (Marsh) would; and I
inquired of the Lord, and received the following:
Revelation, given at Kirtlund, 1831. \
1. Hearken, O ye people who profess my name, saith the Lord your
God, for behold, mine anger is kindled against the rebellious, and they
shall know mine arm and mine indignation, in the day of visitation and
of wrath upon the nations.
2. And he that will not take up his cross and follow me, and keep my
commandments, the same shall not be saved.
3. Behold, I. the Lord, command, and he that will not obey, shall be
cut off in mine own due time, after I have commanded, and the com-
mandment is broken;
4. Wherefore I, the Lord, command and revoke, as it seemeth me
good; and all this to be answered upon the heads of the rebellious, saith
the Lord;
5. Wherefore, I revoke the commandment which was given unto my
servants Thomas B. Marsh and Ezra Thayre, and give a new command-
ment unto my servant Thomas, that he shall take up his journey
speedily, to the laud of Missouri, and my servant Selah J. Griffin shall
also go with him;
6. For behold, I revoke the commandment which was given unto my
servants Selah J. Griffin and Newel Knight, in consequence of the stiff-
neckedness of my people which are in Thompson, and their rebellions;
* William Wine Phelps, spoken of in the foregoing revelation, was born at Han-
over, Morris county, New Jersey, February 17th, 1792. He was therefore in his
fortieth year when he came to the Church at Kirtland, to cast in his lot with the
Saints. It appears that before making his appearance at Kirtland, he had resided
chiefly in the state of New York; and had been somewhat active in politics. He
had been the editor of a partisan newspaper; and had aspired to be the candidate
for the office of lieutenant-governor of New York. On the 28tli of April, 1815, he
married Sally Waterman, at Smyrna, Chenango county, New York.
t Doctrine and Covenants, sec. Ivi.
A. D. 1831) HISTORY OF THE CHUECH. 187
7. Wherefore, let my servant Newel Knight remain with them, and
as many as will go may go, that are contrite before me, and be led by
him to the land which I have appointed.
8. And again, verily T say unto you, that my servant Ezra Thayre
must repent of his pride, and of his selfishness, and obey the former
commandment which I have given him concerning the place upon which
he lives;
9. And if he will do this, as there shall be no divisions made upon
the land, he shall be appointed still to go to the land of Missouri;
10. Otherwise he shall receive the money which he has paid, and
shall leave the place, and shall be cut off out of my Church, saith the
Lord God of hosts;
11. And though the heaven and the earth pass away, these words
shall not pass away, but shall be fulfilled.
12. And if my sei-vant Joseph Smith, Jun., must needs pay the
money, behold, I, the Loi-d, will pay it unto him again in the land of
Missouri, that those of whom he shall receive may be rewarded again,
according to that which they do ;
13. For according to that which they do, they shall receive, even in
lands for their inheritance.
14. Behold, thus saith the Lord unto my people, you have many
things to do and to repent of; for behold, your sins have come up unto
me, and are not pardoned, because you seek to counsel in your own
ways.
15. And your hearts are not satisfied. And ye obey not the truth,
but have pleasure in unrighteousness.
16. Wo unto you rich men, that will not give your substance to the
poor, for your riches will canker your souls; and this shall be your
lamentation in the day of visitation, and of judgment, and of indigna-
tion: The harvest is past, the summer is ended, and my soul is not
saved j
17. Wo unto you poor men, whose hearts are not broken, whose
spirits are not contrite, and whose bellies are not satisfied, and whose
hands are not stayed from laying hold upon other men's goods, whose
eyes are full of greediness, and who will not labor with your own
hands !
18. But blessed are the poor who are pure in heart, whose hearts are
broken, and whose spirits are contrite, for they shall see the kingdom
of Grod coming in power and great glory unto their deliverance; for
the fatness of the earth shall be theirs.
19. For behold, the Lord shall come, and His recompense shall be
with him, and He shall reward every man, and the poor shall rejoice;
20. And their generations shall inherit the earth from generation to
188 HISTOKY OF THE CHURCH. [A. D. 1831
generation, for ever and ever. And now I make an end of speaking
unto you. Even so. Amen.*
On the lOtli of June, in company with Sidney Rigdon,
^^ ^ Martin Harris, Edward Partridge, William W.
The Depart- ' /
ure of the Phelps, Josepli Coe, Algernon S. Gilbert and
Company for his wife, I Started from Kirtland, Ohio, for
the land of Missouri, agreeable to the com-
mandment before received, wherein it was promised that
if we were faithful, the land of our inheritance, even the
place for the city of the New Jerusalem, should be re-
vealed. We went by wagon, canal boats, and stages to
Cincinnati, where I had an interview with the Rev.
Walter Scott, one of the founders of the Campbellites, or
Newlight church. t Before the close of our interview, he
manifested one of the bitterest spirits against the doctrine
of the New Testament (that "these signs shall follow
them that believe," as recorded in Mark the 16th chapter,)
that I ever witnessed among men. We left Cincinnati in
a steamer, and landed at Louisville, Kentucky, where we
were detained three days in waiting for a steamer to convey
us to St. Louis. At St. Louis, myself. Brothers Harris,
Pheljts, Partridge and Coe, went by land on foot to Inde-
pendence, Jackson county, Missouri, where we arrived
about the middle of July, and the rest of the company
came by water a few days later.
Notwithstanding the corruptions and abominations of
Treatment bv ^^^ timcs, and the cvil spirit manifested
the way. towards US ou accouut of our belief in the
Book of Mormon, at many places and among various
jjersons, yet the Lord continued His watchful care and
* The phrase in the ninth verse of the foregoing revelation, "As there shall be no
divisions made upon the land,^' undoubtedly has reference to the land upon which
Ezra Thayre was living at Thompson, and which he had covenanted, under some
arrangement for compensation, to grant to the Chureli, and wliieh contract he
attempted, at least, to repudiate.
t Reference is made to both Mr. Alexander Campbell and Mr. Scott, and the
founding of the "Campbellite" or "Disciples" sect in the biographical sketch of
Sidney Rigdon; as also Rigdon's connection with that movement.— See pp. 120, 121.
A. D. 1831] HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 189
loving kindness to us clay by day ; and we made it a rule
whenever there was an opportunity, to read a chapter in
the Bible, and pray; and these seasons of worship gave
us great consolation. •
The meeting of our brethren, who had long awaited
our arrival, was a glorious one, and moistened Arrival in
with many tears. It seemed good and pleas- Missouri.
ant for brethren to meet together in unity. But our re-
flections were many, coming as we had from a highly cul-
tivated state of society in the east, and standing now upon
the confines or western limits of the United States, and
looking into the vast wilderness of those that sat in dark-
ness; how natural it was to observe the degradation, lean-
ness of intellect, ferocity, and jealousy of a Reflections on
people that were nearly a century behind the ^^^^^ °J fj^^
times, and to feel for those who roamed about '^^"I'i-
without the benefit of civilization, refinement, or religion;
yea, and exclaim in the language of the Prophets:
"When will the wilderness blossom as the
. , . . Questions and
rose? When will Zion be built up m her glory, the Answer
and where will Thy temple stand, unto which
all nations shall come in the last days?" Our anxiety
was soon relieved by receiving the following:
Revelation, given in Zion, July, 1831*
1. Hearken, 0 ye Elders of my Church, saith the Lord your God, who
have assembled yourselves together, according to my commandments,
in this land, which is the land of Missouri, which is the land which I
have appointed and consecrated for the gathering of the Saints :
2. Wherefore this is the land of promise, and the place for the city
of Zion.
3. And thus saith the Lord your God, if you will receive wisdom,
here is wisdom. Behold, the place which is now called Independence,
is the center place, and the spot for the temple is lying westward, upon
a lot which is not far from the court house ;
4. Wherefore it is wisdom that the land should be purchased by the
Saints; and also every tract lying westward even unto the line running
directly between Jew and Gentile.
* Doctrine and Covenants, sec. Ivll.
190 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. |A.D. 1831
5. And also every tract bordering by the prairies, inasmuch as my
disciples are enabled to buy lands. Behold, this is wisdom, that they
may obtain it for an everlasting inheritance.
6. And let my servant Sidney Gilbert stand in the office to which I
have appointed him, to receive monies, to be an agent unto the Church,
to buy land in all the regions round about, inasmuch as can be done in
righteousness, and as wisdom shall direct.
7. And let my servant Edward Partridge, stand in the office to which
I have appointed him, and divide unto the Saints their inheritance, even
as I have commanded ; and also those whom he has appointed to assist him.
8. And again, verily I say unto you, let my servant Sidney Gilbert
plant himself in this place,, and establish a store, that he may sell goods
without fraud, that he may obtain money to buy lands for the good of
the Saints, and that he may obtain whatsoever things the disciples may
need to plant them in their inheritance.
9. And also let my servant Sidney Gilbert obtain a license — (behold
here is wisdom, and whoso readeth let him understand) — that he may
send goods also unto the people, even by whom he will, as clerks em-
ployed in his service.
10. And thus provide for my Saints, that my Gospel my be preached
unto those who sit in darkness, and in the region and shadow of death.
11. And again, verily I say unto you, let my servant William W. Phelps
be planted in this place, and be established as a printer unto the Church;
12. And lo, if the world receive his writings — (behold here is wisdom) —
let him obtain whatsoever he can obtain in righteousness, for the good
of the Saints.
13. And let my servant Oliver Cowderj' assist him, even as I have
commanded, in whatsoever place I shall appoint unto him, to copy, and
to correct, and select, that all things may be right before me, as it shall
be proved by the Spirit through him.
14. And thus let those of whom I have spoken be planted in the land
of Zion, as speedily as can be, with their families, to do those things
even as I have spoken.
15. And now concerning the gathering: Let the Bishop and the agent
make preparations for those families which have been commanded to come
to this land, as soon as possible, and plant them in their inheritance.
16. And unto the residue of both Elders and members, further direc-
tions shall be given hereafter. Even so. Amen.
The first Sabbath after our arrival in Jackson county,
The First Sab- Bi'other W. W. Phelps preached to a western
bath in Zion. audleuce over the boundary of the United
States, wherein were present specimens of all the families
A. D. 1831] HISTOKY OF THE CHURCH. 191
of the earth; Shem, Ham and Japheth; several of the
Lamanites or Indians — representative of Shem^ quite a
respectable number of negroes-^descendants of Ham ; and
the balance was made up of citizens of the surrounding
country, and fully represented themselves as pioneers of
the West. At this meeting two were baptized, who had
previously believed in the fullness of the Grospel.
During this week the Coles ville branch, referred to in
the latter part of the last revelation,* and Sid- , . , ^ ^,
^ ' _ ~ Arrival of the
ney Rigdon,^ Sidney Gilbert and wife and coiesvuie
Elders Morley and Booth, arrived. I received
the following:
Revelation, given in Zion, August, 1831. "^
1. Hearken, 0 ye Elders of my Church, and give ear to my word,
and learn of me what I will concerning you, and also concei'ning this
land unto which I have sent you :
2. For verily I say unto you. blessed is he that keepeth my com-
mandments, whether in life or in death; and he that is faithful in tribu-
lation, the reward of the same is greater in the kingdom of heaven.
3. Ye cannot behold with your natural eyes, for the present time,
the design of your God concerning those things which shall come here-
after, and the glory which shall follow after much tribulation.
4. For after much tribulation cometh the blessings. Wherefore the
day cometh that ye shall be crowned with mvich glory; the hour is not
yet, but is nigh at hand.
5. Remember this, which I tell you before, that you may lay it to
heart, and receive that which is to follow.
6. Behold, verily I say unto you, for this cause I have sent you that
you might be obedient, and that your hearts might be prepared to bear
testimony of the things which are to come;
7. And also that you might be honored of laying the foundation, and
of bearing record of the land upon which the Zion of God shall stand;
8. And also that a feast of fat things might be prepared for the poor;
yea, a feast of fat things, of wine on the lees well refined, that the
earth may know that the mouths of the Prophets shall not fail;
9. Yea a supper of the house of the Lord, well prepared, unto which
all nations shall be invited.
10. Firstly, the rich and the learned, the wise and the noble;
* Verse fifteen.
t Doctrine and Covenants, see. Iviii.
192 HISTOKY OF THE CHURCH. [A. D. 18:n
11. And after that cometh the day of my power: then shall the poor,
the lame, and the blind, and the deaf, come in unto the marriage of
the Lamb, and partake of the supper of the Lord, prepared for the
great day to come.
12. Behold, I, the Lord, have spoken it.
13. And that the testimony might go forth from Zion, yea, from
the mouth of the city of the heritage of God:
14. Yea, for this cause I have sent you hither, and have selected my
servant Edward Pai-tridge, and have appointed unto him his mission in
this laud;
15. But if he repent not of his sins, which are unbelief and blindness
of heart, let him take heed lest he fall.
IC. Behold his mission is given unto him, and it shall not be given
again.
17. And whoso standeth in this mission is appointed to be a judge in
Israel, like as it was in ancient days, to divide the lands of the heritage
of God unto His children.
18. And to judge His people by the testimony of the just, and by the
assistance of his counselors, according to the laws of the kingdom,
which are given by the Prophets of God ;
19. For verily I say unto you, my law shall be kept on this land.
20. Let no man think he is ruler, but let God rule him that judgeth,
according to the counsel of His own will; or, in other words, him that
counseleth or sitteth upon the judgment seat.
21. Let no man break the laws of the land, for he that keepeth the
laws of God hath no need to break the laws of the land :
22. Wherefore be subject to the powers that be, until He reigns
whose right it is to reign, and subdues all enemies under His feet.
23. Behold, thq laws which ye have received from my hand are the
laws of the Church, and in this light ye shall hold them forth. Behold,
here is wisdom.
24. And now as I spake concerning my servant Edward Partridge,
this land is the land of his residence, and those whom he has appointed
for his counselors. And also the land of the residence of him whom I
have appointed to keep my store-house ;
25. Wherefore let them bring their families to this land, as they shall
counsel between themselves and me;
26. For behold, it is not meet that I should command in all things,
for he that is compelled in all things, the same is a slothful and not
a wise servant; wherefore he receiveth no reward.
27. Verily I say, men should be anxiously engaged in a good cause,
and do many things of their own free M'ill, and bring to pass much
righteousness ;
A.D. 1831] HISTOKY OF THE CHURCH. 193
28. For the power is in them, wherein they are agents unto them- '
selves. And inasmuch as men do good they shall in nowise lose their
reward.
29. But he that doeth not anything until he is commanded, and re-
ceiveth a commandment with doubtful heart, and keepeth it with sloth-
fulness, the same is damned.
30. Who am I that made man, saith the Lord, that will hold him
guiltless that obeys not my commandments?
31. Who am I, saith the Lord, that have promised and have not
fulfilled?
32. I command and men obey not, I revoke and they receive not the
blessing;
33. Then they say in their hearts, this is not the work of the Lord,
for His promises are not fulfilled. But wo unto such, for their reward
lurketh beneath, and not above.
34. And now I give unto you further directions concerning this land.
35. It is wisdom in me that my servant Martin Harris should be an
example unto the Church, in laying his monies before the Bishop of the
Church.
36. And also, this is a law unto every man that cometh unto this
land, to receive an inheritance; and he shall do with his monies accord-
ing as the law directs.
37. And it is wisdom also, that there should be lands purchased in
Independence, for the place of the store-house, and also for the house
of the printing.
38. And other directions concerning my servant Martin Harris shall
be given him of the Spirit, that he may receive his inheritance as seem-
eth him good.
39. And let him repent of his sins, for he seeketh the praise of the
world.
40. And also let my servant William W. Phelps stand in the office
which I have appointed him, and receive his inheritance in the land;
41. And also he hath need to repent, for I, the Lord, am not well
pleased with him, for he seeketh to excel, and he is not sufficiently meek
before me.
42. Behold, he who has repented of his sins, the same is forgiven,
and I, the Lord, remember them no more.
43. By this ye may know if a man repenteth of his sins. Behold, he
will confess them and forsake them.
44. And now, verily, I say, concerning the residue of the Elders of
my Church, the time has not yet come, for many years, for them to receive
their inheritance in this land — except they desire it through the prayer
of faith — only as it shall be appointed unto them by the Lord.
19 Vol. I.
194 HISTORY OF THE CHUECH. (A.D. 1831
45. For, behold, they shall push the people together from the ends of
the earth;
46. Wherefore, assemble yourselves together, and they who are not
appointed to stay in this land, let them preach the Gospel in the
regions round about, and after that let them return to their homes.
47. Let them preach by the way, and bear testimony of the truth in
all places, and call upon the rich, the high and the low, and the poor to
repent;
48. And let them build up churches inasmuch as the inhabitants of
the earth will repent.
49. And let there be an agent appointed by the voice of the Church,
unto the church in Ohio, to receive monies to purchase lands in Zion.
50. And I give unto my servant, Sidney Rigdon, a commandment
that he shall write a description of the land of Zion, and a statement of
the will of God, as it shall be made known by the Spirit unto him;
51. And an epistle and subscription, to be presented unto all the
churches to obtain monies, to be put into the hands of the Bishop, of
himself or the agent, as seemeth him good or as he shall direct, to pur-
chase lands for an inheritance for the children of God.
52. For, behold, verily I say unto you, the Lord willeth that the dis-
ciples, and the children of men should open their hearts, even to pur-
chase this whole region of country, as soon as the time will permit.
53. Behold, here is wisdom. Let them do this lest they receive none
inheritance, save it be by the shedding of blood.
54. And again, inasmuch as there is land obtained, let there be woi-k-
men sent forth of all kinds unto this land, to labor for the Saints of
God.
55. Let all these things be done in order; and let the privileges of
the lands be made known from time to time, by the Bishop or the agent
of the Church;
56. And let the work of the gathering be not in haste, nor by flight,
but let it be done as it shall be counseled by the Elders of the Church
at the conferences, according to the knowledge which they receive from
time to time.
57. And let my servant Sidney Rigdon consecrate and dedicate this
land, and the spot for the temple unto the Lord.
58. And let a conference meeting be called, and after that let my
servants Sidney Rigdon and Joseph Smith, Jun., return, and also Oliver
Cowdery with them, to accomplish the residue of the work which I have
appointed unto them in their own land, and the residue as shall be ruled
by the conferences.
59. And let no man return from this land, except he bear record by
the way of that which he knows and most assuredly believes.
A.D. 1831] HISTOKY OF THE CHURCH. 195
60. Let that which has been bestowed upon Ziba Peterson be taken
from him; and let him stand as a member in this Church, and labor
with his own hands, with the brethren until he is sufficiently chastened
for all his sins, for he confesseth them not, and he thinketh to hide
them.
61. Let the residue of the Elders of the Church, who are coming to
this land, some of whom are exceedingly blessed even above measure,
also hold a conference upon this land.
62. And let my servant Edward Partridge direct the conference
which shall be held by them.
63. And let them also return, preaching the Gospel by the way, bear-
ing record of the things which are revealed unto them ;
6-1. For, verily, the sound must go forth from this place into all the
world, and unto the utmost parts of the earth — the Gospel must be
preached unto every creature, with signs following them that be"
lieve.
65. And behold the Son of man cometh. Amen.
196 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. [A.D. 1831
CHAPTER XVI.
THE FOUNDING OF ZION.
On the second day of August, I assisted the Colesville
branch of the Church* to lay the first log, for
The First act
in the Found- a liousc, as a fouiidatiou of Ziou in Kaw town-
mgo ion. gj;|^ip^ twelve miles west of Independence. The
log was carried and placed by twelve men, in honor of the
twelve tribes of Israel. At the same time, through prayer,
the land of Zion was consecrated and dedicated by Elder
Sidney Rigdon for the gathering of the Saints, t It was a
season of joy to those present, and afforded a glimpse of
the future, which time will yet unfold to the satisfaction
of the faithful.
* The Colesville branch of the Church numbered about sixty souls.— Statement
made by Oliver Cowdery in "John Whitmer's History of the Church," ch. ix.
t Speaking of this second of August meeting, in addition to what the Prophet
relates in his narrative, John Whitmer, in his "History of the Church," (ch. ix),
gives the following interesting details from a statement o^ Oliver Cowdery's: "On
the second day of August, 1831, Rigdon stood up and asked, saying,
" 'Do you receive this land for the land of your inheritance with thankful hearts
from the Lord?'
"Answer from all: 'We do.'
" 'Do you pledge yourselves to keep the law of God in this land which you never
have kept in your own lands?'
"'We do.'
'• 'Do you pledge yourselves to see that others of your brethren who shall come
hither do keep the laws of God?'
" 'We do.'
"After x^rayer, he arose and said; 'I now pronounce this land consecrated and
dedicated unto the Lord for a possession and inheritance for the Saints, and for all
the faithful servants of the Lord to the remotest ages of time. In the name of
Jesus Christ, having authority from Him. Amen.' "
A.D. 1831] HISTOKY OF THE CHURCH. 197
As we had received a commandment for Elder Rig-
don to write a description of the land of Zion, ^ . . ,
^ , ' Description or
we sought for all the information necessary the laud of
to accomplish so desirable an object. The
country is unlike the timbered states of the East. As far
as the eye can reach the beautiful rolling prairies lie
spread out like a sea of meadows ; and are decorated with
a growth of flowers so gorgeous and grand as to exceed
description; and nothing is more fruitful, or a richer
stockholder in the blooming prairie than the honey bee.
Only on the water courses is timber to be found. There
in strips from one to three miles in width, and following
faithfully the meanderings of the streams, it grows in
luxuriant forests. The forests are a mixture of oak, hick-
ory, black walnut, elm, ash, cherry, honey locust, mul-
berry, coffee bean, hackberry, boxelder, and bass wood;
with the addition of cottonwood, butterwood, pecan, and
soft and hard maple upon the bottoms. The shrubbery is
beautiful, and consists in part of plums, grapes, crab
apple, and persimmons.
The soil is rich and fertile; from three to ten feet deep,
and generally composed of a rich black mould. Agricultural
intermingled with clay and sand. It yields in P'^^^^*'*^-
abundance, wheat, corn, sweet potatoes, cotton and many
other common agricultural products. Horses, cattle and
hogs, though of an inferior breed, are tolerably plentiful
and seem nearly to raise themselves by grazing in the vast
prairie range in summer, and feeding upon
the bottoms in winter. The wild game is less mestic and
Wild
plentiful of course where man has commenced
the cultivation of the soil, than in the wild prairies.
Buffalo, elk, deer, bear, wolves, beaver and many smaller
animals here roam at pleasure. Turkeys, geese, swans,
ducks, yea a variety of the feathered tribe are among
the rich abundance that graces the delightful regions
of this goodly land— the heritage of the children of
God.
198 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. [A.D. 1831
The season is mild and delightful nearly tnree quarters
of the year, and as thelandof Zion, situated at
The Climate. , ^ "^ , -,. . n .-, ! -,
about equal distances irom the Atlantic and
Pacific oceans, as well as from the Alleghany and Rocky
mountains, in the thirty-ninth degree of north latitude,
and between the sixteenth and seventeenth degrees of
west longitude,* it bids fair— ^wQaeH^-^e- curse is taken
from the land — to bjecome one of the most blessed places
on the globe. The winters are milder than the Atlantic
states of the same parallel of latitude, and the weather
is more agreeable ; so that were the virtues of the inhab-
itants only equal to the blessings of the Lord which He
permits to crown the industry of those inhabitants, there
would be a measure of the good things of life for the
benefit of the Saints, full, pressed down, and running
over even an hundred-fold. The disadvantages here, as
in all new countries, are self-evident — lack of mills and
schools; together with the natural privations and incon-
veniences which the hand of industry, the refinement of
society, and the polish of science, overcome.
But all these impediments vanish when it is recollected
The Future what tlic Proplicts havc said concerning Zion
Glory of Zion. jj^ ^j-^g i^^^ days ; how the glory of Lebanon
is to come upon her; the fir tree, the pine tree, and the
box tree together, to beautify the place of His sanctuary,
that He may make the place of His feet glorious. Where
for brass. He will bring gold; and for iron. He will bring
silver; and for wood, brass; and for stones, iron; and
where the feast of fat things will be given to the just ;
yea, when the splendor of the Lord is brought to our
consideration for the good of His people, the calculations
of men and the vain glory of~the world vanish, and we
exclaim, "Out of Zion the perfection of beauty, God hath
shined."
• This is the Washington longitude. It is between ninetj'-five and ninety-six
degrees west longitude from Greenwich.
A.D. 1831] HISTOEY OF THE CHURCH. 11)9
On the third day of August, I proceeded to dedicate
the spot for the Temple, a little west of Inde-
pendence, and there were also present Sidney the Temple
Rigdon, Edward Partridge, W. W. Phelps,
Oliver Cowdery, Martin Harris and Joseph Coe.
The 87th Psalm was read: —
His foundation is in the holy mountains.
The Lord loveth the gates of Zion more than all the dwellings of
Jacob.
Glorious things are spoken of thee, 0 city of God. Selah.
I will make mention of Rahab and Babylon to them that know
me: behold Philistia, and Tj're, with Ethiopia; this man was born
there.
And of Zion it shall be said, This and that man was born in her: and
the Highest Himself shall establish her.
The Loi'd shall count, when He writeth up the people, that this man
was born there. Selah.
As well the singers as the players on instruments shall be there: all
my springs are in thee.
The scene was solemn and impressive.
On the 4th I attended the first conference in the land of
Zion. It was held at the house of Brother pj^.^^ (jonfer-
Joshua Lewis, in Kaw township, in the pres- ence in zion.
ence of the Colesville branch of the Church. The Spirit
of the Lord was there.
On the 7th, I attended the funeral of Sister Polly
Knight, the wife of Joseph Knight, Sen. This Death of Poiiy
was the first death in the Church in this land, Knight.
and I can say, a worthy member sleeps in Jesus till the
resurrection.*
I also received the following:
• Polly Knight's health had been failing for some time, according to a statement
made by her son Newel. She was very ill during her journey from Kirtland to
Missouri, "yet," says her son, "she would not consent to stop traveling; her only,
or her greatest desire, was to set her feet upon the land of Zion, and to have her
body interred in that land. I went on shore and boiight lumber to make a coflfin in
case she should die before we arrived at our place of destination — so fast did she
fail. But the Lord gave her the desire of her heart, and she lived to stand upon
that land."— Scraps of Biography, p. 70.
/
200 HISTOKY OF THE CHURCH. [A.D. 1831
Revelation, given in Zion, August 7th, 1831 *
1. Behold, blessed, saith the Lord, are they who have come up unto
this land with an eye single to my glory, according to my command-
ments;
2. For those that live shall inherit the earth, and those that die shall
rest from all their labors, and their works shall follow them, and
they shall receive a crown in the mansions of my Father, which I have
prepared for them;
3. Yea, blessed are they whose feet shall stand upon the land of Zion,
who have obeyed my Gospel, for they shall receive for their reward the
good things of the earth; and it shall bring forth in its strength;
4. And they shall be crowned with blessings from above, yea,
and with commandments not a few; and with revelations in their time:
they that are faithful and diligent before me.
5. Wherefore I give unto them a commandment, saying thus: Thou
shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, with all thy might,
mind and strength; and in the name of Jesus Christ thou shalt serve
Him.
6. Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself. Thou shalt not steal;
neither commit adultery, nor kill, nor do anything like unto it.
7. Thou shalt thank the Lord 'i,hj God in all things.
8. Thou shalt offer a sacrifice unto the Loi'd thy God in righteous-
ness, even that of a broken heart and a contrite spirit.
9. And that thou mayest more fully keep thyself unspotted from the
•world, thou shalt go to the house of prayer and offer up thy sacraments
upon my holy day;
10. For verily this is a day appointed unto you to rest from your
labors, and to pay thy devotions unto the Most High;
11. Nevertheless thy vows shall be offered up in righteousness on all
■days and at all times ;
12. But remember that on this, the Lord's day, thou shalt offer thine
oblations; and thy sacraments unto the Most High, confessing thy sins
unto thy brethren, and before the Lord.
13. And on this day thou shalt do none other thing, only let thy food
be prepared with singleness of heart, that thy fasting may be perfect,
or in other words, that thy joy may be full.
14. Verily, this is fasting and prayer; or in other words, rejoicing
and prayer.
15. And inasmuch as ye do these things with thanksgiving, with
cheerful hearts and countenances; not with much laughter, for this is
.sin, but with a glad heart and a cheerful countenance;
♦Doctrine and Covenants, sec. lix.
A.D. 1831 J HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 201
16. Verily I say, that inasmuch as ye do this, the fullness of the
earth is yours: the beasts of the field and the fowls of the air, and
that which climbeth upon the trees and walketh upon the earth ;
17. Yea, and the herb, and the good things which come of the earth,
whether for food or for raiment, or for houses, or for barns, or for
orchards, or for gardens, or for vineyards;
18. Yea, all things which come of the earth, in the season thereof,
^re made for the benefit and the use of man, both to please the eye and
to gladden the heart;
19. Yea, for food and for raiment, for taste and for smell, to
strengthen the body and to enliven the soul.
20. And it pleaseth God that He hath given all these things unto
man; for unto this end were they made to be used with judgment, not
to excess, neither by extortion:
21. And in nothing doth man offend God, or against none is His
wrath kindled, save those who confess not His hand in all things, and
•obey not His commandments.
22. Behold, this is according to the law and the prophets; wherefore,
trouble me no more concerning this matter.
23. But learn that he who doeth the works of righteousness shall re-
ceive his reward, even peace in this world, and eternal life in the world
to come.
24. I, the Lord have spoken it, and the Spirit beareth record. Amen.
On the 8th, as there had been some mqmry among the
Elders what they were to do, I received the J?''"'^^*\°^^ ^^'^
'' ' the Elders.
following :
Revelation, given August, 1831*
1. Behold, thus saith the Lord unto the Elders of His Church, who
■are to return speedily to the land from whence they came. Behold, it
pleaseth me, that you have come up hither;
2. But with some I am not well pleased, for they will not open their
mouths, but they hide the talent which I have given unto them, because
•of the fear of man. Wo unto such, for mine anger is kindled against
them.
3. And it shall come to pass, if they are not more faithful unto me,
it shall be taken away, even that which they have;
4. Fori, the Lord, rule in the heavens above, and among the armies
•of the earth; and in the day when I shall make up my jewels, all men
shall know what it is that bespeaketh the power of God.
* Doctrine and Covenants, sec. Ix.
202 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. [A.D. 1831
5. But verily, I will speak unto you concerning your journey unto-
the land from whence you came. Let there be a craft made, or bought,
as seemeth you good, it mattereth not unto me, and take your .iourney
speedily for the place which is called St. Louis.
6. And from thence let my servants Sidney Rigdon, and Joseph
Smith, Jun., and Oliver Cowdery, take their journey for Cincinnati;
7. And in this place let them lift up their voice and declare my word
with loud voices, without wrath or doubting, lifting up holy hands upon
them. For I am able to make you holy, and your sins are forgiven you.
8. And let the residue take their journey from St. Louis, two by two,
and preach the word, not in haste, among the congregations of the
wicked, until they return to the churches from whence they came.
9. And all this for the good of the churches; for this intent have I
sent them.
10. And let my servant Edward Partridge impart of the money
which I have given him, a portion unto mine Elders who are command-
ed to return;
11. And he that is able, let him return by the way of the agent,,
and he that is not, of him it is not required.
12. And now I speak of the residue who are to come unto this land.
13. Behold, they have been sent to preach my Gospel among the
congregations of the wicked; wherefore, I give unto them a command-
ment thus: Thou shalt not idle away thy time, neither shalt thou bury
thy talent that it may not be known.
14. And after thou hast come up unto the land of Zion, and hast pro-
claimed my word, thou shalt speedily return, proclaiming my word
among the congregations of the wicked, not in haste, neither in wrath
Htnsvidth strife;
\J-5y And shake off the dust of thy feet against those who receive
thee not; not in their presence, lest thou provoke them; but in secret,
and wash thy feet, as a testimony against them in the day of judgment.
16. Behold, this is sufficient for you, and the will of Him who hath
sent you.
17. And by the mouth of my servant Joseph Smith, Jun., it shall be
made known concerning Sidney Rigdon and Oliver Cowdery. The resi-
due hereafter. Even so. Amen.
On the Otli, in company with ten Elders, I left Inde-
pendence landing for Kirtland. We started
Others Depart down tlic rivcr in canoes, and went the first
day as far as Fort Osage, where we had an
excellent wild turkey for supper. Nothing very important
A.D. 1831] HISTORY OF THE CHUECH. 20H"
occurred till the third day, when many of the dangers so
common upon the western waters, manifested themselves ;
and after we had encamped upon the bank of the river,
at Mcllwaine's Bend, Brother Phelps, in open vision by
daylight, saw the destroyer in his most horrible power,
ride upon the face of the waters; others heard the noise,.
but saw not the vision.
The next morning after prayer, I received the follow-
ing:
Revelation, given August, 1831*
1. Behold, and hearken unto the voice of Him who has all power,,
who is from everlasting to everlasting, even Alpha and Omega, the be-
ginning and the end.
2. Behold, verily thus saith the Lord unto you, 0 ye Elders of my
Church, who are assembled upon this spot, whose sins are now forgiven
you, for I, the Lord, foi-give sins, and am merciful unto those who con-
fess their sins with humble hearts;
3. But verily I say unto you, that it is not needful for this whole
company of mine Elders to be moving swiftly upon the waters, whilst
the inhabitants on either side are perishing in unbelief;
4. Nevertheless, I suffered it that ye might bear record; behold,
there are many dangers upon the waters, and more especially here-
after;
For I, the Lord, have decreed in mine anger, many destructions
the waters; yea, and especially upon these waters;
Nevertheless, all flesh is in mine hand, and he that is faithful -^,
ill not perish by the waters. "
Wherefore it is expedient that my servant Sidney Gilbert, and my
servant William'^W. Phelps, be in haste upon their ei-rand and mission;
8. Nevertheless I would not suffer that ye should part until you were
chastened for all your sins, that you might be one, that you might not
perish in wickedness;
9. But now, verily I say, it behoveth me that ye should part, where-
fore let my servants Sidney Gilbert and William W. Phelps take their
former company, and let them take their journey in haste that they may
fill their mission, and through faith they shall overcome;
10. And inasmuch as they are faithful they shall be preserved, and
I, the Lord, will be with them.
/tl. And let the residue take that which is needful for clothing.^
• Doctrine and Covenants, sec. Ixi.
^
204 HISTOKY OF THE CHURCH. [A.D. 1831
12. Let my servant Sidney Gilbert take that which is not needful
with him, as you shall agree.
13. And now, behold, for your good I gave unto you a command-
ment concerning these things; and I, the Lord, will reason with you
as with men in days of old.
14. Behold, I, the Lord, in the beginning blessed the waters, but in
the last days, by the mouth of my servant John, I cursed the waters;
Jo, Wherefore, the days will come that no flesh shall be safe upon
the waters,
^16. And it shall be said in days to come that none is able to
go up to the land of Zion upon the waters, but he that is upright in
heart.
17. And, as I, the Lord, in the beginning cursed the land, even so in
the last days have I blessed it, in its time, for the use of my Saints,
that they may partake the fatness thereof.
18. And now I give unto you a commandment that what I say unto
one I say unto all, that j'ou shall forewarn your brethren concerning
these waters, that they come not in journeying upon them, lest their
faith fail and they are caught in snares;
19. I, the Lord have decreed, and the destroj^er rideth upon the face
thereof, and I revoke not the decree;
20. I, the Lord, was angiy with you yesterday, but today mine anger
is turned away.
21. Wherefore, let those concerning whom I have spoken, that should
take their journey in haste — again I say unto you, let them take their
journey in haste.
22. And it mattereth not tmto me, after a liitle, if it so be that they
fill their mission, whether they go by water or by land; let this be
as it is made known unto them according to their judgments laere-
after.
\j'2'S. And now concerning my servants Sidney Rigdon, and Joseph
Smith, Jun., and Oliver Cowdery, let them come not again upon the
waters, save it be upon the canjtl^jffihile journeying unto their homes,
or in othCT words they shall not come upon the waters to journey, save
upon the canal.
24. Behold, I, the Lord, have appointed a way for the journeying of
my Saints, and behold, this is the way — that aft^n;^ they leave the canal,
they shall journey_bxianii, inasmuch as they are commanded to journey
and go up unto the land of Zion;
y^lh. And they shall do like unto the children of Israel, pitching their
' tents by the way.
^ — ^6. And, behold, this commandment you shall give unto all your
brethren ;
A U. 1831] HISTOKY OF THE CHUKCH. 205
27. Nevertheless unto whom it is g'iven power to command the
waters, unto him it is given by the Spirit to know all his ways;
28. Wherefore let him do as the Spirit of the living God commandeth
him, whether upon the land or upon the waters, as it remaineth with
me to do hereafter;
29. And unto you it is given the course for the Saints, or the way
for the Saints of the camp of the Lord, to journey.
30. And again, verily I say untoTyou, my servants Sidney Rigdon,
and Joseph Smith, Jun., and Oliver Cowdery, shaljL_ni[it--opeft--thei¥>'
mouths in the congregations of the wicked, until they arrive at Cin-
cinnati;
— 31. And in that place they shall lift up their voices unto God against
the people; yea unto Him whose anger is kindled against their wicked-
ness; a people who are well nigh ripened for destruction;
32. And from thence let them journey for the congregations of their
brethren, for their labors even now, are wanted more abundantly among
them, than among the congregations of the wicked.
33. And now concerning the residue, let them journey and declare
tTxe word among the congregations of the wicked, inasmuch as it is
given;
34. And inasmuch as they do this, they shall rid their garments, and
they shall be spotless before me;
35. And let them journey together, or two by two, as seemeth them
good, only let roy servant Reynolds Gaboon, and my servant Samuel H.
Smith, with whom I am well pleased, be not separated until they re-
turn to their homes, and this for a wise purpose in me.
36. And now, verily I say unto you, and what I say unto one I say
unto all, be of good cheer little children, for I am in your midst, and I
have not forsaken you;
37. And inasmuch as you have humbled yourselves before me, the
blessings of the kingdom are yours.
38. Gird up your loins and be watchful and be sober, looking forth
for the coming of the Son of Man, for He cometh in an hour you think
not.
39. Pray always that you enter not into temptation, that you may
abide the day of His coming, whether in life or in death. Even so.
Amen.
On the 13th [August] I met several of the Elders on their
way to the land of Zion, and after the joyful
salutations with which brethren meet each other, Meeting of
who are actually "contending for the faith
once delivered to the Saints," I received the following:
206 HISTOKY OF THE CHURCH, [A.D. 1831
Revelation, given August, 1831*
1. Behold, and hearken 0 ye Elders of my Church, saith the Lord
your God, even Jesus Christ, your advocate, who knoweth the weakness
of man and how to succor them who are tempted;
2. And verily mine eyes are upon those who have not as yet gone up
unto the land of Zion; wherefore your mission is not yet full;
3. Nevertheless ye are blessed, for the testimony which ye have
borne, is recorded in heaven for the angels to look upon, and they re-
joice over you, and your sins are forgiven you.
4. And now continue your journey. Assemble yourselves upon the
land of Zion, and hold a meeting and rejoice together, and offer a sac-
rament unto the Most High;
5. And then you may return to bear record, yea, even all together, or
two by two, as seemeth you good; it mattereth not to me, only be
faithful, and declare glad tidings unto the inhabitants of the earth, or
among the congregations of the wicked.
6. Behold, I, the Lord, have brought you together that the promise
might be fulfilled, that the faithful among you should be preserved and
rejoice together in the land of Missouri. I", the Lord, promised the
faithful and cannot lie.
7. I, the Lord, am willing, if any among you desire to ride upon
horses, or upon mules, or in chariots, he shall receive this blessing, if
he receive it from the hand of the Lord, with a thankful heart in all
things.
8. These things remain with you to do according to judgment and the
directions of the Spirit.
9. Behold, the kingdom is yours. And behold, and lo, I am with the
faithful always. Even so. Amen.
After this meeting with the Elders, Sidney Eigdon, Oliver
Arrival of the Cowdery, and myself, continued om* journey
plrty at Kirt- ^^y 1^^^ *^ ^*- Louis, where we overtook
^*°<^- Brothers Phelps and Gilbert. From this place
we took stage, and they went by water to Kirtland, where
we arrived safe and well on the 27th [August] . Many things
transpired upon this journey to strengthen our faith, and
which displayed the goodness of God in such a marvelous
manner, that we could not help beholding the exertions of
Satan to blind the eyes of the people, so as to hide the
true light that lights every man that comes into the world
* Doctrine and Covenants, sec. Ixii.
A.D. 1831] HISTOKY OF THE CHUKCH. 207
In these infant days of the Church, there was a great
anxiety to obtain the word of the Lord upon Anxiety of the
•every subiect that in any way concerned our ^^.™*L*°w®'^
'' , " J J ceivetneWord
salvation ; and as the land of Zion was now of the Lord.
the most important temporal object in view, I enquired of
the Lord for further information upon the gathering of
the Saints, and the purchase of the land, and other mat-
ters, and received the following:
Revelation, given in Kirtland, August, 1831*
1. Hearken, 0 ye people, and open your hearts and give ear from
ufar; and listen, you that call yourselves the people of the Lord, and
hear the word of the Lord and His will concerning you:
2. Yea, verily, I say, hear the word of Him whose anger is kindled
against the wicked and rebellious;
3. Who willeth to take even them whom He will take, and preserveth
in life them whom He will preserve ;
4. Who buildeth up at His own will and pleasure; and destroyeth
when he pleases, and is able to cast the soul down to hell.
5. Behold, I, the Lord, utter my voice, and it shall be obeyed.
6. Wherefore, verily I say, let the wicked take heed, and let the re-
bellious fear and tremble ; and let the unbelieving hold their lips, for
the day of wrath shall come upon them as a whirlwind, and all flesh
shall know that I am God.
7. And he that seeketh signs shall see signs, but not unto salvation.
8. Verily, I say unto you, there are those among you who seek signs,
and there have been such even from the beginning;
9. But, behold, faith cometh not by signs, but signs follow those
that believe.
10. Yea, signs come by faith, not by the will of men, nor as they
please, but by the will of God.
11. Yea, signs come by faith, unto mighty works, for without faith
no man pleaseth God : and with whom God is angry He is not well
pleased; wherefore, unto such He showeth no sign, only in wrath unto
their condemnation.
12. Wherefore, I, the Lord, am not pleased with those among you
who have sought after signs and wonders for faith, and not for the good
of men unto my glory;
13. Nevertheless I gave commandments, and many have turned away
from my commandments and have not kept them.
* Doctrine and Covenants, sec. Ixiil.
208 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. [A.D. 183i
14. There werp among you adulterers and adulteresses; some of whom
have turned away from you, and others remain with you, that hereafter
shall be revealed.
15. Let such beware and repent speedily, lest judgment shall come
upon them as a snare, and their folly shall be made manifest, and their
works shall follow them in the eyes of the people.
16. And, verily, I say unto you, as I have said before, he that looketh
upon a woman to lust after her, or if any shall commit adultery in their
hearts, they shall not have the Spirit, but shall deny the faith and shall
fear:
17. Wherefore I, the Lord, have said that the fearful, and the unbe-
lieving, and all liars, and whosoever loveth and maketh a lie, and the
whoremonger, and the sorcerer, shall have their part in that lake which
burneth with lire and brimstone which is the second death.
,J^. Verily I say, that they shall not have part in the first resurrec-
tion.
19. And now, behold, I, the Lord, say unto you, that ye are not justi-
fied because these things are among you;
20. Nevertheless he that endureth in faith and doeth my will, the
same shall overcome, and shall receive an inheritance upon the earth
when the day of transfigairation shall come;
21. When the earth shall be transfigured, even according to the pattei-n
which was shown unto mine apostles upon the mount; of which account
the fullness ye have not yet received.
22. And now, verily, I say unto you, that as I said that I would make
known my will unto you, behold I will make it known unto you, not by
the way of commandment, for there are many who observe not to keep
my commandments.
23. But unto him that keepeth my commandments, I will give the
mysteries of my kingdom, and the same shall be in him a well of living
water, springing up unto everlasting life.
24. And now, behold, this is the will of the Lord your God concern-
ing His Saints, that they should assemble themselver together unto the
land of Zion, not in haste, lest there should be confusion, wtich_bring^th_
pestilence.
^. Behold, the land of Zion, I, the Lord, hold it in mine own hands;
26. Nevertheless, I, the Lord, render unto Caesar the things which
are Caesar's:
27. Wherefore, I, the Lord, will that you should purchase the lands
that you may have advantage of the world, that you may have claim on
the world, that they may not be stirred up unto anger;
28. For Satan putteth it into their hearts to anger against you, and to
the shedding of blood.
A.D. 1831J HISTOKY OF THE CHUECH. 209
29. Wherefore the land of Zion shall not be obtained but by pur-
Qhase or by blood, otherwise there is none inheritance for you.
30. And if by purchase, behold you are blessed;
31. And if by blood, as you are forbidden to shed blood, lo, your
enemies are upon you, and ye shall be scourged from city to city, and
from synagogue to synagogue, and but few shall stand to receive an in-
heritance.
32. I, the Loi'd, am angry with the wicked; I am holding my Spirit
from the inhabitants of the earth.
33. I have sworn in my wrath, and decreed wars upon the face of the
earth, and the wicked shall slay the wicked, and fear shall come upon
every man,
34. And the Saints also shall hardly escape; nevertheless, I, the
Lord, am with them, and will come down in heaven from the presence
of my Father, and consume the wicked with unquenchable fire.
35. And behold, this is not yet, but by and by;
36. Wherefore, seeing that I, the Lord, have decreed all these things
upon the face of the earth, I will that my Saints should be assembled
upon the land of Zion;
37. And that every man should take righteousness in his hands and
faithfulness upon his loins, and lift a warning voice unto the inhabitants
of the earth; and declare both by word and by flight, that desolation
shall come upon the wicked.
38. Wherefore let my disciples in Kirtland arrange their temporal
concerns, who dwell upon this farm.
39. Let my servant Titus Billings, who has the care thereof, dispose
of the land, that he may be prepared in the coming spring to take his
journey up unto the land of Zion, with those that dwell upon the face
thereof, excepting those whom I shall reserve unto myself, that shall
not go until I shall command them.
40. And let all the monies which can be spared, it mattereth not unto
me whether it be little or much, be sent up unto the land of Zion, unto
them whom I have appointed to receive.
41. Behold, I, the Lord, will give unto my servant Joseph Smith,
Jun. , power that he shall be enabled Jo discern by the Spirit those who
shall go up unto the land of Zion, and those of my disciples who shall
tarry.
42. Let my servant Newel K. Whitney retain his store, or in other
words, the store yet for a little season.
43. Nevei'theless let him impart all the money which he can impart,
to be sent up unto the land of Zion.
44. Behold, these things are in his own hands, let him do according
to wisdom.
20 Vol. I.
210 HISTOEY OF THE CHUKCH. [A.D. 1831
45. Verily I say, let him be ordained as an agent unto the disciples
that shall tarry, and let him be ordained unto this power;
46. And now speedily visit the churches, expounding these things
unto them, with my servant Oliver Cowdery. Behold, this is my will,
obtaining monies even as I have directed.
47. He that is faithful and endureth shall overcome the world.
48. He that sendeth up treasures unto the land of Zion, shall re-
ceive an inheritance in this world, and his works shall follow him, and
also a reward in the world to come :
49. Yea, and blessed are the dead that die in the Lord from hence-
forth, when the Lord shall come, and old things shall pass away, and all
things become new, they shall rise from the dead and shall not die after,
and shall receive an inheritance before the Lord, in the holy city.
50. And he that liveth when the Lord shall come, and has kept the
faith, blessed is he; nevertheless it is appointed to him to die at the
age of man;
51. Wherefore children shall grow up until they become old, old men
shall die; but they shall not sleep in the dust, but they shall be changed
in the twinkling of an eye;
52. Wherefore for this cause preached the apostles unto the world the
resurrection of the dead.
53. These things are the things that ye must look for, and, speaking after
the manner of the Lord, they are now nigh at hand, and in a time to
come, even in the day of the coming of the Son of Man.
54. And until that hour there will be foolish virgins among the wise,
and at that hour cometh an entire sepai^ation of the righteous and the
wicked, and in that day will I send mine angels to pluck out the wicked
and cast them into unquenchable fire.
55. And now, behold, verily I say unto you, I the Lord, am not
pleased with my servant Sidney Rigdon, he exalted himself in his heart,
and received not counsel, but grieved the Spirit;
56. Wherefore his writing is not acceptable unto the Lord and he
shall make another, and if the Lord receive it not, behold he standeth
no longer in the office which I have appointed him.
57. And again, verily I say unto you, those who desire in their hearts,
in meekness, to warn sinners to repentance, let them be ordained unto
this power.
58. For this is a day of warning, and not a day of many words. For
I, the Lord, am not to be mocked in the last days.
59. Behold, I am from above, and my power lieth beneath. I am
over all, and in all, and through all, and search all things, and the day
cometh that all things shall be subject unto me.
60. Behold, I am Alpha and Omega, even Jesus Christ.
A.D. 1831] HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 211
fiL- Wherefore let all men beware how they take my name in their
lips;
62. For, behold, verily I say, that many there be who are under this
condemnation, who use the name of the Lord, and use it in vain, hav-
ing not authority.
63. Wherefore, letihe Church repent of their sins, and I, the Lord,
will own them, otherwise they shall be cut off.
64. Remember that that which cometh from above, is sacred, and
must' be spoken with care, and by constraint of the Spirit, and in
this there is no condemnation, and ye receive the Spirit through prayer;
wherefore, without this there remaineth condemnation.
65. Let my servants Joseph Smith, Jun., and Sidney Rigdon, seek
them a home, as they are taught through prayer by the Spirit.
66. These things remain to overcome through patience, that such
may receive a more exceeding and eternal weight of glory, otherwise,
a greater condemnation. Amen.
The early part of September was spent in making
preparations to remove to the town of Hiram, „
^ ^ ' Preparations
and renew our work on the translation of the to Move to
111 11 Hiram.
Bible. The brethren who were commanded
to go up to Zion were earnestly engaged in getting ready
to start in the coming October. On the 11th of September
I received the following:
Bevelation, given in Kirtland*
1. Behold, thus saith the Lord your God unto you, 0 ye Elders of
my Church, hearken ye and hear, and receive my will concerning you;
2. For verily I say unto you, I will that ye should overcome the
world; wherefore I will have compassion upon you.
3. There are those among you who have sinned; but verily I say, for
this once, for mine own glory, and for the salvation of souls, I have for-
given you your sins. .
4. I will be merciful unto you, for I have given unto you the king-
dom:
5. And the keys of the mysteries of the kingdom shall not be taken
from my servant Joseph Smith, Jun., through the means I have ap-
pointed, while he liveth, inasmuch as he obeyeth mine ordinances.
6. There are those who have sought occasion against him without
cause ;
* Doctrine and Covenants, sec. Ixiv. ' •
212 HISTOKY OF THE CHUECH. LA.D. 1831
7. Nevertheless he has sinned, but verily I say unto you, I, the Lord,
forgive sins unto those who confess their sins before me and ask for-
giveness, who have not sinned unto death.
8. My disciples, in days of old, sought occasion against one another,
and forgave not one another in their hearts, and for this evil they were
afflicted, and sorely chastened:
9. Wherefore I say unto you, that ye ought to forgive one another,
for he that forgiveth not his brother his trespasses, standeth condemned
before the Lord, for there remaineth in him the greater sin.
10. I, the Lord, will forgive whom I will forgive, but of you it is re-
quired to forgive all men;
11. And ye ought to say in your hearts, let God judge between me
and thee, and reward thee according to thy deeds.
12. And him that repenteth not of his sins, and confesseth them not,
ye shall bring before the Church, and do with him as the Scripture
saith unto you, either by commandment or by revelation.
13. And this ye shall do that God may be glorified, not because ye
forgive not, having not compassion, but that ye may be justified in the
eyes of the law, that ye may not offend Him who is your Lawgiver.
14. Verily I say, for this cause ye shall do these things.
15. Behold, I, the Lord, was angry with him who was my servant
Ezra Booth, and also my servant Isaac Morley, for they kept not the
law, neither the commandment;
16. They sought evil in their hearts, and I, the Lord, withheld my
Spirit. They condemned for evil that thing in which there was no evil;
nevertheless I have forgiven my servant Isaac Morley.
17. And also my servant Edward Partridge, behold, he hath sinned,
and Satan seeketh to destroy his soul; but when these things are made
known unto them, and they repent of the evil, they shall be forgiven.
18. And now, verily I say, that it is expedient in me that my servant
Sidney Gilbert, after a few weeks, shall return upon his business, and
to his agency in the land of Zion;
19. And that which he hath seen and heard may be made known unto
my disciples, that they perish not. And for this cause have I spoken
these things.
20. And again, I say unto you, that my servant Isaac Morley may
not be tempted above that which he is able to bear, and counsel wrong-
fully to your hurt, I gave commandment that his farm should be sold.
21. I will not that my servant Frederick G. Williams should sell his
farm, for I, the Lord, will to i-etain a strong hold in the land of Kirt-
land, for the space of five years, in the which I will not overthrow the
wicked, that thereby I may save some ;
22. And after that day, I, the Lord, will not hold any guilty that shall
A.D. 1831J HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. . 213
go with an open heart up to the land of Zion; for I the Lord, require
the hearts of the children of men.
23. Behold, now it is called today (until the coming of the Son of
Man), and verily it is a day of sacrifice, and a day for the tithing of my
people; for he that is tithed shall not be burned (at His coming) ;
24. For after today cometh the burning: this is speaking after the
manner of the Lord; for verily I say, tomorrow all the proud and they
that do wickedly shall be as stubble; and I will burn them up, for I am
the Lord of hosts: and I will not spare any that remain in Babylon.
25. Wherefore, if ye believe me, ye will labor while it is called
today.
26. And it is not meet that my servants Newel K. Whitney and Sid-
ney Gilbert, should sell their store and their possessions here, for this
is not wisdom, until the residue of the Church, which remaineth in this
place, shall go up unto the land of Zion.
27. Behold, it is said in my laws, or forbidden, to get in debt to thine
enemies;
28. But behold it is not said at any time, that the Lord should not
take when He please, and pay as seemeth Him good:
29. Wherefore as ye are agents, and ye are on the Lord's errand;
and whatever ye do according to the will of the Lord, is the Lord's bus-
iness,
30. And He hath set you to provide for His Saints in these last days,
that they may obtain an inheritance in the land of Zion :
31. And behold, I, the Lord, declare unto you, and my words are
sure and shall not fail, that they shall obtain it;
32. But all things must come to pass in their time;
33. Wherefore, be not weary in well-doing, for ye are laying the
foundation of a great work. And out of small things proeeedeth that
which is great.
34. Behold, the Lord requireth the heart and a willing mind; and
the willing and obedient shall eat the good of the land of Zion in these
last days;
35. And the rebellious shall be cut off out of the land of Zion, and
shall be sent away, and shall not inherit the land:
36. For, verily, I say that the rebellious are not of the blood of
Ephraim, wherefore they shall be plucked out.
37. Behold, I, the Lord, have made my Church in these last days like
unto a judge sitting on a hill, or in a high place, to judge the nations;
38. For it shall come to pass that the inhabitants of Zion shall judge
all things pertaining to Zion;
39. And liars and hypocrites shall be proved by them, and they who
are not apostles and prophets shall be known.
214 HISTORY OF THE CHUECH. [A.D. 1831
40. And even the Bishop, who is a judge, and his counselors, if they
are not faithful in their stewardships, shall be condemned, and others
shall be planted in their stead ;
41. For, behold, I say unto you that Zion shall flourish, and the glory
of the Lord shall be upon her,
42. And she shall be an ensign unto the people, and there shall come
unto her out of every nation under heaven.
43. And the day shall come when the nations of the earth shall
tremble because of her, and shall fear because of her terrible ones.
The Lord hath spoken it. Amen.
<1
A.D. 1831] HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 215
^ CHAPTER XVII.
THE APOSTASY OF EZRA BOOTH — PREPARATIONS FOR PUBLISH-
ING THE BOOK OF COMMANDMENTS.
On the 12th of September, I removed with my family
to the township of Hiram, and commenced
. . . ' . The Prophet
hvmg with John Johnson. Hu^am was m Moves to
Portage county, and about thirty miles south-
easterly from Kirtland. From this time until the forepart
of October, I did little more than prepare to re-commence
the translation of the Bible.*
About this time Ezra Booth came out as an apostate.
He came into the Church upon seeing a per- ^^^.^ Booth's
son healed of an infirmity of many years Apostasy.
standing. t He had been a Methodist priest for some
time previous to his embracing the fullness of the Gospel,
* It would be more proper to say "revision of the Bible" than "translation" of
it; as the Prophet did not at any time pretend to a knowledge of the ancient lan-
guages that would enable him to translate from the Hebrew or the Greek as "trans-
lation" is commonly understood. But what he did was to revise the English text of
the Bible under the inspiration of God; and that led him not only to give different
renderings of various passages, but also to supply missing parts.
t The miracle here referred to is thus related |in "Hayden's History of the Dis-
ciples" (a Campbellite work), pp. 250-1. "Ezra Booth, of Mantua, a Methodist
preacher of much more than ordinary culture, and with strong natural abilities, in
company with his wife, Mr. and Mrs. Johnson, and some other citizens of this
place [Hiram], visited Smith at his home in Kirtland, in 1831. Mrs. Johnson had been
afflicted for some time with a lame arm, and was not at the time of the visit able
to lift her hand to her head. The party visited Smith partly out of curiosity, and
partly to see for themselves what there might be in the new doctrine. During the
interview the conversation turned on the subject of supernatural gifts, such as
were conferred in the days of the apostles. Some one said, 'Here is Mrs. Johnson
with a lame arm; has God given any power to men now on the earth to cure her?'
216 HISTOEY OF THE CHURCH. (A.D. 1831
as developed in the Book of Mormon ; and upon his ad-
mission into the Church he was ordained an Elder. As
will be seen by the foregoing revelations," he went up to
Missouri as a companion of Elder Morley ; but when he
actually learned that faith, humility, patience, and tribu-
lation go before blessing, and that God brings low before
He exalts; that instead of the "Savior's gi*anting him
power to smite men and make them believe, ' ' (as he said he
wanted God to do in his own case) — when he found he must
become all things to all men, that he might peradventm-e,
save some; and that, too, by all diligence, by perils by sea
and land; as was the case in the days of Jesus — then he was
disappointed. In the 6th chapter of St. John's Gospel,
26th verse, it is written: "Verily, verily I say unto you,
Ye seek me, not because ye saw the miracles, but because
ye did eat of the loaves, and were filled." So it was with
Booth; and when he was disappointed by his own evil
heart, he turned away, and as said before, became an
apostate, and wrote a series of letters, t which, by their
A few moments later, when the conversation had turned in another direction,
Smith rose, and walking across the room, taking Mrs. Johnson by the hand, said in
the most solemn and impressive manner: 'Woman, in the name of the Lord Jesus
Christ, I command thee to be whole,' and immediately left the room. The company
were awe-stricken at the infinite presumption of the man, and the calm assurance
with which he spoke. The sudden mental and moral shock — I know not how bet-
ter to explain the well-attested fact— electrified the rheumatic arm— Mrs. Johnson
at once lifted it up with ease, and on her return home the next day she was able to
do her washing without difficulty or pain."
* See page 212, verses 1.5, 16.
t It is generally siipposed that Ezra Booth was the first to turn away from the
faith; but this is an error. Others denied the faith before him, but he was the
first apostate, I think, to publish anything against the Church. That he was not the
first apostate, however, is evident from the fact that John Whitmer in his history
makes mention of others turning from the faith even before the journey of
the Elders to Missouri was undertaken; whereas Booth did not announce his
apostasy until his return from that journey in the month of September. Writing
of a time previous to the assembling of the conference of June 3rd-6th, 1831, John
Whitmer remarks, "About these days the disciples arrived from the state of New
York to this place, Kirtland, Ohio. They had some difficulty between themselves
because of some that did not continue faithful — who denied the truth and
turned to fables." (Ch. viii.) Again in chapter viii he says: "After some of the
Elders had left [i. e., for Missouri], and the time for Joseph Smith, Jun., and
others to leave [had come] — some of those who had been commanded to take their
A.D. 1831] HISTOKY OF THE CHURCH. 217
coloring, falsity, and vain calculations to overthrow the
work of the Lord, exposed his weakness, wickedness and
folly, and left him a monument of his own shame, for the
world to wonder at.*
A conference was held in which Brother W. W. Phelps
was instructed to stop at Cincinnati on his rp^^ purchase
way to Missouri and purchase a press and *^* ^ ^^®''^-
type, for the purpose of establishing and publishing a
monthly paper at Independence, Jackson county, Mis-
souri, to be called the Evening and Morning Star.
The first Sunday in October, Orson Hyde,t a clerk in
Brother Sidney Gilbert and Newel K. Whitney's store, in
Kirtland, was baptized, and became a member of the
Church. He was soon after designated as one of the
ohosen men of the Lord, to bear His word to the nations.
journey speedily, had denied the faith and turned from the truth." And still
speaking of a time previous to the apostasj' of Booth, and before detailing the
events which happened on the land of Zion among the Elders who went there, he
says: "There was much trouble and unbelief among those who called themselves
disciples of Christ; some apostatized and became enemies to the cause of God,
and persecuted the Saints." (chapter ix). All this was before Booth's apostasy.
In the minutes of a conference held on the 6th of September, 1831, and signed by
Oliver Cowdery, it is recorded: "Upon testimony satisfactory to this conference, it
was voted that Ezra Booth be silenced from preaching as an Elder in this Church."
* The series of letters referred to in the text above were nine in number, and
first appeared in the Ohio Star, published at Ravenna, the county seat of Portage
<50unty. Afterwards thej^ were published in E. D. Howe's book, "Mormonism Un-
veiled," pp. 175-221.
t Orson Hyde was born .January 8th, 1805, at Oxford, New Haven county, Con-
necticut. He was the son of Nathan and Sally Hyde. His father served in the
United States army in the war of 1812. When Orson was seven years old his
mother died, and the large family of Nathan Hyde, consisting of nine sons and
three daughters, were scattered. Orson was taken in charge by a man of the
name of Nathan Wheeler. Seven years later^ or when young Hyde was fourteen
years of age, Mr. Wheeler moved from the state of Connecticut to Ohio, settling
in the vicinity of Kirtland. Orson accompanied him and continued to live with
him in Ohio for about four years, after which he engaged in various occupations
-on his own account, at last becoming a clerk in the firm of Gilbert & Whitney,
merchants. In the year 1827 a religious revival of unusual fervor occurred in
Kirtland and vicinity, and under its influence Orson Hyde became a convert to the
Methodist faith; and shortly afterwards was made a class leader. "At about the
same time," writes Edward TuUidge, in a biographical sketch of him, "he heard
that a 'golden Bible' had been dug out of a rock in the state of New York. It was
treated, however, as a hoax; but, on reading the report, Hyde remarked: 'Who
218 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. [A.D. 1831
In the fore part of October, I received the following
A Prayer Re- pi'ayer throTigh revclation :
vealed.
Revelation.*
1. Hearken, and lo, a voice as of one sent down from on high, wha
is mighty and powerful, whose going forth is unto the ends of the
earth, yea, whose voice is unto men — Prepare ye the way of the Lord,
make His paths straight.
2. The keys of the kingdom of God are committed unto man on the
earth, and from thence shall the Gospel roll forth unto the ends of the
earth, as the stone which is cut out of the mountain without hands shall
roll forth, until it has filled the whole earth;
3. Yea, a voice crying — prepare ye the way of the Lord, prepai^e ye
the supper of the Lamb, make ready for the Bridegroom;
4. Pray unto the Lord, call upon His holy name, make known His
wonderful works among the people ;
5. Call upon the Lord, that His kingdom may go forth upon the
earth, that the inhabitants thereof may receive it, and be prepared for
the days to come, in the which the Son of Man shall come down in heaven,
clothed in the brightness of His glory, to meet the kingdom of God
which is set up on the earth;
6. Wherefore may the kingdom of God go forth, that the kingdom of
heaven may come, that thou, 0 God, mayest be glorified in heaven so
on earth, that thy enemies may be subdued; for thine is the honor,
power and glory, for ever and ever. Amen.
knows but that this 'golden Bible' may break up our religion and change its whole
features and bearing." ("Utah and her Founders," Biographical Sketches, p. 70).
Some time subsequent to his becoming a Methodist he heard Sidney Rigdon preach
the Campbellite faith, and being convinced that the doctrine Rigdon advocated was
more scriptural than that which he had embraced, he accepted it and was baptized
into the Campbellite church. He a^so became a theological student under his new
teacher's instruction, with a view of becoming a minister of the new church; and,
in fact, began to preach and had already assisted in founding several Campbellite
congregations in Lorain and Huron counties. In 1830, he was made pastor
over these congregations. In the fall of that year the Lamanite mission of the
Church of Jesus Christ arrived in the northeast part of Ohio, and soon the whole
country was agitated Jby the presentation of the Book of Mormon and its attendant
message, the restored Gospel of Jesus Christ. At first Orson Hyde, at the request of
members of the Campbellite faith, opposed the Book of Mormon in public addresses;
but feeling reproved by the Spirit for this course, he suspended his opposition in order
to make further inquiry, with the result that after much prayer and some hesitancy
he accepted the great latter-day message, and was baptized, as related in the text.
* Doctrine \nd, Covenants, sec. Ixv.
A.D. 1831] HISTOEY OF THE CHUECH. 219
Soon after the above revelation was received, I renewed
my work on the translation of the Scriptures,
• • 1 -r-,1 n -r.- T -,-,-, Revision of
m company with Elder Rigdon, who had re- the Bibie Re-
moved to Hiram, to act in his office of scribe
to me.
On the 11th of October, a conference was held at Brother
Johnson's, where I was livinsr, at which the
. T • 1 • Instructions
Elders were instructed m the ancient manner and Appoint-
of conducting meetings, of which knowledge conference of
i a ,1 • , 1 ., , o October 11th.
most ot them were ignorant. A committee of
six was appointed to instruct the several branches of the
Church. Elders David Whitmer and Reynolds Gaboon
were appointed as two of the said committee; with the
further duty on their mission, of setting forth the con-
dition of Brothers Joseph Smith, Jun., and Sidney Rig-
don, that they might obtain means to continue the trans-
lation. This conference was adjourned till the 25th of
October, to meet at the house of Irenus Burnett, in Orange,
Cuyahoga county.
On the 21st, I attended a special conference, to settle
a difficulty which had occurred in Kirtland,
on account of William Cahoon and Peter Dev- ference of oc-
tober 21st
olue, having abused one of Brother Whitney's
children. Elder Rigdon and myself were appointed to go
to Kirtland and settle the difficulty, which we did.
At the conference on the 25th, at Orange, twelve High
Priests, seventeen Elders, four Priests, three
' . Conference at
Teachers, and four Deacons, together with a Orange, ohio,
large congregation attended. Much business
was done, and the four remaining members of the com-
mittee, authorized by the conference at Hiram on the 11th
were appointed, and consisted of Simeon Carter, Orson
Hyde, Hyrum Smith, and Emer Harris.*
♦This was a very important conference, and continued through two days, the
25th and 26th of October— Tuesday and Wednesday. The minutes of it are con-
tained in the "Far West Record," pp. 10-15. Very many of the brethren holding
the Priesthooi addressed the conference, and each one expressed his willingness
to consecrate all he possessed to God and His cause. The minute of the Prophet's
220 HISTOEY OF THE GHUKCH. [A.D. 1831
At the request of William E. M'Lellin,* I inquired of
the Lord, and received the following:
Revelation given October, 1831.f
1. Behold, thus saith the Lord unto my servant William E. M'Lellin,
remarks upon this subject, as relating to his own willingness to consecrate all to
the Lord, is of particular interest. It stands as foUowti in the record: "Brother
Joseph Smith, Jun., said that he had nothing to consecrate to the Lord of the things of
the earth, yet he felt to consecrate himself and family. Was thankful that God
had given him a place among His Saints; felt willing to labor for their good." (p.
13). It appears at this time that the Prophet and other leading Elders of the
Church were much embarrassed in the work of translating the Scriptures and
preaching the Gospel, in consequence of the difiiculty they encountered to do this
work of the ministry and at the same time provide for their families. It appears
also that the Saints were somewhat backward in providing means for the support
of the ministry of the Church. Referring to the subject the Prophet, according
to the minutes above referred to, said: "The Lord held the Church bound to pro-
vide for the families of the absent Elders while proclaiming the Gospel. Further
said that God had often sealed up the heavens because of covetousness in the
Church." (p. 13).
The remarks of Simeon Carter, one of the High Priests in attendance at the
conference, are of interest and importance, owing to the light they throw upon the
views of the faithful brethren respecting the journey to the land of Zion and the
work that had been accomplished there. The minute of his remarks stands as
follows: "Brother Simeon Carter said that he was thankful that he had been
spared and preserved to go to the laud of Zion according to the commandment
of the Lord, for he received it as from His mouth; and also thanked the Lord
that his feet had trodden upon the consecrated ground which was the inherit-
ance of the Saints. Testified that the Book of Mormon was true. Mourned because
of the falling away [inKirtland] sincehe took his journey to the land of Zion." (p. 12).
Another item of interest will be found in the following circumstance: Several
of the brethren took occasion to testify to the truth of the Book of Mormon ; and
now the minutes— "Brother Hyrum Smith said that he thought best that the in-
formation of the coming forth of the Book of Mormon be related by Joseph him-
self to the Elders present, that all might know for themselves."
"Brother Joseph Smith, Jun., said that it was not intended to tell the world all
the particulars of the coming forth of the Book of Mormon; and also said that it
was not expedient for him to relate these things." (p. 13). This will account
for the Prophet confining himself to the merest generalities in all his statements
concerning the coming forth of the Book of Mormon.
*The exact date of the birth of William E. M'Lellin cannot be ascertained. He
was born in the state of Tennessee, about the year 1806. He first heard the Gospel
preached by Elders Samuel H. Smith and Reynolds Cahoon, while those brethren
were en route from Kirtland to Independence, Missouri, in the early summer of
1831. He closed up his affairs as soon as possible and followed these missionaries
to Jackson county. On the way to that place he was baptized and ordained an
Elder. During the same summer he made his way to Kirtland, where we find him
in attendance at the special conference of October 25th, seeking to learn the will of
the Lord, through the Prophet, respecting himself.
+ Doctrine and Covenants, sec. Ixvi.
A. D. 18311 HISTORY OF THE CHUECH. 221
Blessed are you, inasmuch as you have turned away from your in-
iquities, and have received my truths, saith the Lord your Redeemer,
the Savior of the world, even of as many as believe on my
name.
2. Verily I say unto you, blessed are you for receiving mine ever-
lasting covenant, even the fullness of my Gospel, sent forth unto the
children of men, that they might have life and be made partakers of the
glories which are to be revealed in the last days, as it was written by
th^ prophets and apostles in days of old.
3. Verily I say unto you, my servant William, that you are clean,
but not all; repent, therefore of those things which are not pleasing in
my sight, saith the Lord, for the Lord will show them unto you.
4. And now, verily, I, the Lord, will show unto you what I will con-
cerning you, or what is my will concerning you;
5. Behold, verily I say unto you, that it is my will that you should
proclaim my Gospel from land to land, and from city to city; yea, in
those regions round about where it has not been proclaimed.
6. Tarry not many days in this place; go not up unto the land of
Zion as yet; but inasmuch as you can send, send; otherwise think not
of thy property.
7. Go unto the eastern lands, bear testimony in every place, unto
every people and in their synagogues; reasoning with the people.
8. Let my servant Samuel H. Smith go with you, and forsake him
not, and give him thine instructions; and he that is faithful shall be
made strong in every place, and I, the Lord, will go with you.
9. Lay your hands upon the sick, and they shall recover. Return
not till I the Lord shall send you. Be patient in affliction. Ask and
ye shall receive. Knock and it shall be opened unto you.
10. Seek not to be cumbered. Forsake all unrighteousness. Commit
not adultry, a temptation with which thou hast been troubled.
11. Keep these sayings, for they are true and faithful, and thou shalt
magnify thine office, and push many people to Zion with songs of ever-
lasting joy upon their heads.
12. Continue in these things even unto the end, and you shall have a
crown of eternal life at the right hand of my Father, who is full of grace
and truth.
13. Verily, thus saith the Lord your God, your Redeemer, even Jesus
Christ. Amen.
I returned from the conference at Orange, to Hiram;
and as Oliver Cowdery and John Whitmer „
Special Con-
were to start for Independence, Missouri, ference no-
. , „ • i T rt vember 1st.
a special conference was appointed for
222 HISTOKY OF THE CHURCH. [A.D. 1831
the first of November,* at which I received the fol-
lowing :
Eevelation."^
1. Hearken, 0 ye people of my Church, saith the voice of Him who
dwells on high, and whose eyes are upon all men; yea, verily I say,
hearken ye people from afar, and ye that are upon the islands of the
sea, listen together.
2. For verily, the voice of the Lord is unto all men, and there is none
to escape, and there is no eye that shall not see, neither ear that shall
not hear, neither heart that shall not be penetrated.
3. And the rebellious shall be pierced with much sorrow, for their
iniquities shall be spoken upon the housetops, and their secret acts
shall be revealed.
4. And the voice of warning shall be unto all people, by the mouths
of my disciples, whom I have chosen in these last days.
5. And they shall go forth and none shall stay them, for I the Lord
have commanded them.
6. Behold this is mine authority, and the authority of my servants,
and my preface unto the book of my commandments, which I have
given them to publish unto you, 0 inhabitants of the earth.
7. Wherefore, fear and tremble, 0 ye people, for what I the Lord
have decreed in them shall be fulfilled.
8. And verily, I say unto you, that they who go forth, bearing these
* This special conference at Hiram, on November 1st should receive largernotice.
The number of copies in the edition of the Book of Commandments to be printed was
considered, and the decision reached that ten thousand should be published. The
conference lasted two days. In the afternoon of the first day of the conference, accord-
ing to the minutes of the meeting, the preface to the Book of Commandments
was "received by inspiration." The same afternoon, the following occurred:
^liLBjother Joseph Smith, Jun., said that inasmuch as the Lord had bestowed a
great blessing upon us in giving commandments and revelations, he asked the con-
ference what testimony they were willing to attach to these commandments which
would shortly be sent to the world. A number of the brethren arose and said that
they were willing to testify to the world that they knew that they were of the
Lord."^( Far West Record, p. 16).
In the second daj''s proceedings of the conference it is recorded: "The revelation
of last evening read by the moderator [this was Oliver Cowdery]. The brethren
then arose in turn and bore witness to the trvith of the Book of Commandments;
after which Brother Joseph Smith, Jun., arose and expressed his feelings and
gratitude concerning the commandments and preface received yesterday." (Far
West Record, p. 16).
t Doctrine and Covenants, sec. i. This revelation which, in the current edition,
and, in fact, in all editions of the Doctrine and Covenants, stands as section i, is
the Lord's Preface to the revelations which He has given in this Dispensation of the
Fullness of Times.
A.D. 1831] HISTOKY OF THE CHUKCH. 223
tidings unto the inhabitants of the earth, to them is power given to
seal both on earth and in heaven the unbelieving and rebellious;
9. Yea, verily, to seal them up unto the day when the wrath of God
shall be poured out upon the wicked without measure ;
10. Unto the day when the Lord shall come to recompense unto every
man according to his work, and measure to every man according to the
measure which he has measured to his fellow man.
11. Wherefore the voice of the Lord is unto the ends of the earth,
that all that will hear may hear :
12. Prepare ye, prepare ye for that which is to come, for the Lord is
nigh;
13. And the anger of the Lord is kindled, and His sword is bathed
in heaven, and it shall fall upon the inhabitants of the earth;
14. And the arm of the Lord shall be revealed; and the day cometh
that they who will not hear the voice of the Lord, neither the voice of
His servants, neither give heed to the words of the prophets and apostles
shall be cut off from among the people ;
15. For they have strayed from mine ordinances; and have broken
mine everlasting covenant;
16. They seek not the Lord to establish His righteousness, but every
man walketh in his own way, and after the image of his own god,
whose image is in the likeness of the world, and whose substance is that
•of an idol, which waxeth old and shall perish in Babylon, even Babylon
the great, which shall fall.
17. Wherefore I the Lord, knowing the calamity which shall come
upon the inhabitants of the earth, called upon my servant Joseph
Smith, Jun., and spake unto him from heaven, and gave him command-
ments ;
18. And also gave commandments to others, that they should proclaim
these things unto the world; and all this that it might be fulfilled,
which was written by the prophets ;
19. The weak things of the world shall come forth and break down
the mighty and strong ones, that man should not counsel his fellow
man, neither trust in the arm of flesh,
20. But that every man might speak in the name of God the Lord,
even the Savior of the world;
21. That faith also might increase in the earth;
22. That mine everlasting covenant might be established;
23. That the fullness of my Gospel might be proclaimed by the weak
and the simple unto the ends of the world, and before kings and rulers.
24. Behold, I am God and have spoken it; these commandments are
of me and were given unto my servants in their weakness, after the
manner of their language, that they might come to understanding.
224 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. |A.D. 1831
25. And inasmuch as they erred it might be made known:
26. And inasmuch as they sought wisdom they might be instructed:
27. And inasmuch as they sinned they might be chastened, that they
might repent:
28. And inasmuch as they were humble they might be made strong,
and blessed from on high, and receive knowledge from time to time:
29. And after having received the record of the Nephites, yea, even
my servant Joseph Smith, Jun., might have power to translate through
the mercy of God, by the power of God, the Book of Mormon;
30. And also those to whom these commandments were given, might
have power to lay the foundation of this Church, and to bring it forth
out of obscurity and out of darkness, the only true and living Church
upon the face of the whole earth, with which I, the Lord, am well
pleased, speaking unto the Church collectively and not individually.
31. For I the Lord cannot look upon sin with the least degree of al-
lowance.
32. Nevertheless, he that repents and does the commandments of the
Lord shall be forgiven;
33. And he that repents not, from him, shall be taken even the light
which he has received, for my Spirit shall not always strive with man,
saith the Lord of Hosts.
34. And again, verily I say unto you, 0 inhabitants of the earth, I
the Lord am willing to make these things known unto all flesh,
35. For I am no respecter of persons, and will that all men shall
know that the day speedily cometh; the hour is not yet, but is nigh at
hand, when peace shall be taken from the earth, and the devil shall have
power over his own dominion;
36. And also the Lord shall have power over His Saints, and shaW
reign in their midst, and shall come down in judgment upon Iduma, or
the world.
37. Search these commandments for they are true and faithful, and
the prophecies and promises which are in them shall all be fulfilled.
38. What I the Lord have spoken, I have spoken, and I excuse not
myself: and though the heavens and the earth pass away, my word
shall not pass away, but shall all be fulfilled, whether by mine own
voice or by the voice of my servants it is the same ;
39. For behold, and lo, the Lord is God, and the Spirit beareth rec-
ord, and the record is true, and the truth abideth forever and ever.
Amen.
After this revelation was received, some conversation
Language of was liacl conccming revelations and language.
SSr 1 received the following:
A.D. 1831] HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 225
Revelation, given November, 1831.*
1. Behold and hearken, 0 ye Elders of my Church, who have as-
sembled yourselves together, whose prayers I have heard, and whose
hearts I know, and whose desires have come up before me.
2. Behold and lo, mine eyes are upon you, and the heavens and the
earth are in mine hands, and the riches of eternity are mine to give.
3. Ye endeavored to believe that ye should secure the blessing
which was offered unto you; but behold, verily I say unto you, there
were fears in your hearts, and verily this is the reason that ye did not
receive.
4. And now I, the Lord, give unto you a testimony of the truth of
these commandments which are lying before you;
5. Your eyes have been upon my servant Joseph Smith, Jun., and
his language you have known, and his imperfections you have known;
and you have sought in your hearts knowledge that you might express
beyond his language, this you also know;
6. Now seek ye out of the Book of Commandments, even the least
that is among them, and appoint him that is the most wise among you:
7. Or, if there be any among you that shall make one like unto it,
then ye are justified in saying that ye do not know that they are
true ;
8. But if ye cannot make one like unto it, ye are under condemna-
tion if ye do not bear record that they are true;
9. For ye know that there is no unrighteousness in them, and that
which is righteous cometh down from above, from the Father of lights ;
10. And again, verily I say unto you, that it is your privilege, and a
promise I give unto you that have been ordained unto this ministry,
that inasmuch as ye strip yourselves from jealousies and fears, and
humble yourselves before me, for ye are not sufficiently humble, the
veil shall be rent, and you shall see me and know that I am; not with
the carnal, neither natural mind, but with the spiritual:
11. For no man has seen God at any time in the flesh, except quick-
ened by the Spirit of Grod.
12. Neither can any natural man abide the presence of God;
neither after the carnal mind ;
13. Ye are not able to abide the presence of God now, neither the
ministering of angels; wherefore continue in patience until ye are per-
fected.
14. Let not your minds turn back, and when ye are worthy, in mine
own due time, ye shall see and know that which was conferred upon
you by the hands of my servant Joseph Smith, Jun. Amen.
Doctrine and Covenants, sec. Ixvii.
21 Vol. I.
226 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. [A.D. 1831
After the foregoing was received, William E. M'Lellin,
as the wisest man, in his own estimation,
William E. having more learning than sense, endeavored
to write a commandment like unto one of the
least of the Lord's, but failed; it was an awful responsi-
bility to write in the name of the Lord. The Elders and
all present that witnessed this vain attempt of a man to
imitate the language of Jesus Christ, renewed their faith
in the fullness of the Gospel, and in the truth of the com-
mandments and revelations which the Lord had given to
the Church through my instrumentality; and the Elders
signified a willingness to bear testimony of their truth
to all the world. Accordingly I received the following:
The testimony of the witnesses to the book of the Lord's command-
ments, which He gave to His Church through Joseph Smith, Jun., who
was appointed by the voice of the Church for this purpose; we there-
fore feel wilUng to bear testimony to all the world of mankind, to every
creature upon the face of all the earth and upon the islands of the sea,
that the Lord has borne record to our souls, through the Holy Ghost,
shed forth upon us, that these commandments were given by inspira-
tion of God, and are profitable for all men, and are verily true. We
give this testimony unto the world, the Lord being our helper; and it
is through the grace of God, the Father, and His Son, Jesus Christ,
that we are permitted to have this privilege of bearing this testi-
mony unto the world, that the children of men may be profited
thereby.*
* This "Testimony" to the truth of the "Book of Commandments" was doubt-
less drawn up with the intention of having it signed by the Elders present at the
conference; but whether that was done or not does not appear in the Ms. of the
Prophet's history. The testimony itself, however, is in the manuscript History.
This is remarked because it has not been published heretofore in the History of the
Prophet. The matter appears to stand thus: Each of the Elders present at the con-
ference testified to the truth of the revelations then about to be published; and, as
already seen (p. 222 note), expressed a willingness to testify to the truth of the
revelations to all the world. Accordingly this testimony was prepared with the in-
tention of having it signed and published in the "Book of Commandments." It
may have been signed, too, and carried to Missouri, but owing to the fact that the
printing press was destroyed by a mob before the "Book of Commandments" was
all printed, the "Testimony" does not appear in the part of it that was printed.
The names of the Elders present at this special conference, according to the min-
utes of it in the "Far West Record" (p. 15), are as follows: .Joseph Smith, Jun.,
Oliver Cowdery, David Whitmer, John Whitmer, Peter Whitmer, Jun., Sidney
Rigdon, William E. M'Lellin, Orson Hyde, Luke Johnson, Lyman E. Johnson.
A.D. 1831] HISTORY OF THE CHUECH. 227
As the following Elders — Orson Hyde, Luke Johnson,
Lyman E.Johnson, and William E.M'Lellin — were desirous
to know the mind of the Lord concerning themselves, I
inquired, and received the following:
Eevelation, given November, 1831*
1. My servant, Orson Hyde, was called by his ordination to proclaim
the everlasting Gospel, by the Spirit of the living God, from people to
people, and from land to land, in the congregations of the wicked, in
their synagogues, reasoning with, and expounding all Scriptures unto
them.
2. And, behold, and lo, this is an ensample unto all those who were
ordained unto this Priesthood, whose mission is appointed unto them to
go forth;
3. And this is the ensample unto them, that they shall speak as they
are moved upon by the Holy Ghost.
4. And whatsoever they shall speak when moved upon by the Holy
Ghost, shall be scripture, shall be the will of the Lord, shall be the
mind of the Lord, shall be the word of the Lord, shall be the voice of
the Lord, and the power of God unto salvation;
5. Behold this is the promise of the Lord unto you, 0 ye my serv-
ants;
6. Wherefore be of good cheer, and do not fear, for I the Lord am
with you, and will stand by you; and ye shall bear record of me, even
Jesus Christ, that I am the Son of the living God, that I was, that I am,
and that I am to come.
7. This is the word of the Lord unto you my servant, Orson Hyde ,
and also unto my servant Luke Johnson, and unto my servant Lyman
Johnson, and unto my servant William E. M'Lellin, and unto all the
faithful Elders of my Church.
8. Go ye into all the world, preach the Gospel to every creature, act"
ing in the authority which I have given you, baptizing in the name of
the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost;
9. And he that believeth and is baptized shall be saved, and he tha*
believeth not shall be damned;
10. And he that believeth shall be blest with signs following, even as
it is written;
11. And unto you it shall be given to know the signs of the times »
and the signs of the coming of the Son of Man;
12. And of as many as the Father shall bear record, to you shall be
given power to seal them up uuto eternal life. Amen.
* Doctrine and Covenants, sec. Ixviii.
228 HISTORY OF THE CHUECH. [A.D. 1831
13. And now concerning the items in addition to the covenants and
commandments, they are these:
14. There remaineth hereafter, in the due time of the Lord, other
Bishops to be set apart unto the Chui'ch, to minister even according to
the first;
15. Wherefore they shall be High Priests who are worthy, and they
shall be appointed by the First Presidency of the Melehisedek Priest-
hood, except they be literal descendants of Aaron,
16. And if they be literal descendants of Aaron, they have a legal
right to the bishopric, if they are the firstborn among the sons of Aaron;
17. For the firstborn holds the right of presidency over this Priest-
hood, and the keys and authority of the same.
18. No man has a legal right to this office, to hold the keys of this
Priesthood, except he be a literal descendant and the firstborn of
Aaron;
19. But as a High Priest of the Melehisedek Priesthood has authority
to officiate in all the lower offices, he may offiicate in the office of
Bishop when no literal descendant of Aaron can be found, provided he
is called, and set apart and ordained unto this power under the hands of
the First Presidency of the Melehisedek Priesthood.
20. And literal descendants of Aaron, also, must be designated by
this Presidency, and found worthy, and anointed, and ordained under
the hands of this Presidency, otherwise they are not legally authorized
to officiate in their Priesthood;
21 . But by virtue of the decree concerning their right of the Priest-
hood descending from father to sou, they may claim their anointing, if
at any time they can prove their lineage, or do ascertain it by revela-
tion from the Lord under the hands of the above named Presidency.
22. And again, no Bishop or High Priest who shall be set apart for
this ministry, shall be tried or condemned for any crime, save it be be-
fore the First Presidency of the Church.
23. And inasmuch as he is found guilty before this Presidency, by
testimony that cannot be impeached, he shall be condemned;
24. And if he repent he shall be forgiven, acccording to the cove-
nants and commadments of the Church.
25. And again, inasmuch as parents have children in Ziou, or in any
of her stakes which are organized, that teach them not to understand
the doctrine of repentance, faith in Christ the Son of the living God,
and of baptism and the gift of the Holy Ghost by the laying on of the
hands when eight years old, the sin be upon the head of the parents;
26. For this shall be a law unto the inhabitants of Zion, or in any of
her stakes which are organized;
27. And their children shall be baptized for the remission of their
A.D. 1831J HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 229
sins when eight years old, and receive the laying on of the hands,
28. And they shall also teach their children to pray and to walk up-
rightly before the Lord.
29. And the inhabitants of Zion shall also observe the Sabbath day
to keep it holy.
30. And the inhabitants of Zion shall also remember their labors,
inasmuch as they are appointed to labor, in all faithfulness; for the
idler shall be had in remembrance before the Lord.
31. Now, I the Lord, am not well pleased with the inhabitants of
Zion, for there are idlers among them; and their children are also
growing up in wickedness; they also seek not earnestly the riches of
eternity, but their eyes are full of greediness.
32. These things ought not to be, and must be done away from
among them : wherefore let my servant Oliver Cowdery carry these
sayings unto the land of Zion.
33. And a commandment I give unto them, that he that observeth
not his prayers before the Lord in the season thereof, let him be had in
remembrance before the judge of my people.
34. These sayings are true and faithful; wherefore transgress them
not, neither take therefrom.
35. Behold, I am Alpha and Omega, and I come quickly. Amen.
It had been decided by the conference that Elder Oliver
Cowdery should carry the commandments and „
•■ IT rep Sii'SitjoD
revelations to Independence, Missouri, for of the Revela-
tions for Pub-
prmtmg, and that I should arrange and get iication, Nov.
them in readiness by the time that he left,
which was to be by — or, if possible, before — the 15th of
the month [November] . At this time there were many
things which the Elders desired to know relative to preach-
ing the Gospel to the inhabitants of the earth, and con-
cerning the gathering; and in order to walk by the true
light, and be instructed from on high, on the 3rd of No-
vember, 1831, I inquired of the ^ord and received the
following important revelation, which/ has since been
added to the book of Doctrine and Covenants, and called
the Appendix:
■ 7< ' 'd.. Revelation, given November 3, 1831. *
1. Hearken, 0 ye people of my Church, saith the Lord your God,
and hear the word of the Lord concerning you :
* Doctrine and Covenants, sec. cxxxili.
230 HISTORY OF THE CHUECH. [A.D. 1831
2. The Lord who shall suddenly come to His temple; the Lord who
shall come down upon the world with a curse to judgment; yea, upon
all the nations that forget God, and upon all the ungodly among you.
3. For He shall make bare His holy arm in the eyes of all the na-
tions, and all the ends of the earth shall see the salvation of their
God.
4. Wherefore, prepare ye, prepare ye, 0 my people; sanctify your-
selves; gather ye together, O ye people of my Church, upon the land
of Zion, all you that have not been commanded to tarry.
5. Go ye out from Babylon. Be ye clean that bear the vessels of the
Lord.
6. Call your solemn assemblies, and speak often one to another.
And let every man call upon the name of the Lord;
7. Yea, verily I say unto you again, the time has come when the
voice of the Lord is unto you. Go ye out of Babylon; gather ye out
from among the nations, from the four winds, from one end of heaven
to the other.
8. Send forth the Elders of my Church unto the nations which are
afar off; unto the islands of the sea; send forth unto foreign lands;
call upon all nations; firstly, upon the Gentiles, and then upon the
Jews.
9. And behold, and lo, this shall be their cry, and the voice of the
Lord unto all people: Go ye forth unto the land of Zion, that the
borders of my people may be enlarged, and that her stakes may be
strengthened, and that Zion may go forth unto the regions round
about ;
10. Yea, let the cry go forth among all people: Awake and arise and
go forth to meet the Bridegroom: behold and lo, the Bridegroom
Cometh, go ye out to meet Him. Prepare yourselves for the great day
of the Lord.
11. Watch, therefore, for ye know neither the day nor the hour.
12. Let them therefore, who are among the Gentiles, flee unto Zion.
13. And let them who be of Judah, flee unto Jerusalem, unto the
mountains of the Lord's house.
14. Go ye out from among the nations, even from Babylon, from the
midst of wickedness, which is spiritual Babylon.
15. But verily, thus saith the Lord, Let not your flight be in haste,
but let all things be prepared before you; and he that goeth let him not
look back, lest sudden destruction shall come upon him.
16. Hearken and hear, 0 ye inhabitants of the earth. Listen ye
Elders of my Church together, and hear the voice of the Lord, for He
calleth upon all men, and He commandeth all men everywhere to re-
pent.
A.D.1831] HISTOKY OF THE CHUECH. 231
17. For, behold, the Lord God hath sent forth the angel crying
through the midst of heaven, saying, Prepare ye the way of the Lord,
and make His paths straight, for the hour of His coming is nigh,
18. When the Lamb shall stand upon Mount Zion and with Him a
hundred and forty-four thousand, having His Father's name written
in their foreheads:
19. Wherefore, prepare ye for the coming of the Bridegroom; go ye,
go ye out to meet Him,
20. For behold. He shall stand upon the mount of Olives, and upon
the mighty ocean, even the great deep, and upon the islands of the sea,
and upon the land of Zion;
21. And He shall utter His voice out of Zion, and He shall speak
from Jerusalem, and His voice shall be heard among all people.
22. And it shall be a voice as the voice of many waters, and as the
voice of a great thunder, which shall break down the mountains, and
the valleys shall not be found;
23. He shall command the great deep, and it shall be driven back
into the north countries, and the islands shall become one land,
24. And the land of Jerusalem and the land of Zion shall be turned
back into their own place, and the earth shall be like as it was in the
days before it was divided.
25. And the Lord, even the Savior, shall stand in the midst of his
people and shall reign over all flesh.
26. And they who are in the north countries shall come in remem-
brance before the Lord, and their prophets shall hear His voice, and
shall no longer stay themselves, and they shall smite the rocks, and the
ice shall flow down at their presence.
27. And an highway shall be cast up in the midst of the great deep.
28. Their enemies shall become a prey unto them,
29. And in the barren deserts there shall come forth pools of living
water; and the parched ground shall no longer be a thirsty land.
30. And they shall bring forth their rich treasures unto the children
of Ephraim my servants.
31. And the boundaries of the everlasting hills shall tremble at their
presence.
32. And there shall they fall down and be crowned with glory, even
in Zion, by the hands of the servants of the Lord, even the children of
Ephraim;
33. And they shall be fllled with songs of everlasting joy.
34. Behold, this is the blessing of the everlasting God upon the
tribes of Israel, and the richer blessing upon the head of Ephraim and
his fellows.
35. And they also of the tribe of Judah, after their pain, shall be
232 HISTOEY OF THE CHURCH. [A.D. 1831
sanctified in holiness before the Lord to dwell in His presence, day and
night for ever and ever.
36. And now, verily saith the Lord, That these things might be
known among you, 0 inhabitants of the earth, I have sent forth mine
angel flying through the midst of heaven, having the everlasting Gos-
pel, who hath appeared unto some, and hath committed it unto man,
who shall appear unto many that dwell upon earth;
37. And this Grospel shall be preached unto every nation, and kin-
dred, and tongue, and people,
38. And the servants of God shall go forth, saying with a loud voice,
Fear God and give glory to Him, for the hour of His judgment is come;
39. And worship Him that made heaven, and earth, and the sea, and
the fountains of waters,
40. Calling upon the name of the Lord day and night, saying, 0 that
thou wouldst rend the heavens, that Thou wouldst come down, that the
mountains might flow down at Thy prespnee.
41. And it shall be answered upon their heads, for the presence of
the Lord shall be as the melting fire that burneth, and as the fire which
causeth the waters to boil.
42. 0 Lord Thou shalt come down to make Thy name known to
Thine adversaries, and all nations shall tremble at Thy presence.
43. When Thou doest terrible things — things they look not for;
44. Yea, when Thou comest down, and the mountains flow down at
Thy presence, Thou shalt meet him who rejoiceth and worketh right-
eousness, who remembereth Thee in Thy ways;
45. For since the beginning of the world have not men heard nor
perceived by the ear, neither hath any eye seen, O God, besides Thee,
how great things Thou hast prepared for him that waiteth for Thee.
46. And it shall be said: Who is this that cometh down from God in
heaven with dyed garments; yea, from the regions which are not
known, clothed in His glorious apparel, traveling in the greatness of
His strength 1
47. And He shall say, I am He who spake in righteousness, mighty
to save.
48. And the Lord shall be red in His apparel, and His garments like
him that treadeth in the wine vat,
49. And so great shall be the glory of His presence, that the sun
shall hide his face in shame; and the moon shall withhold its light; and
the stars shall be hurled from their places ;
50. And his voice shall be heard, I have trodden the wine-press alone
and have brought judgment upon all people; and none was with me;
51. And I have trampled them in my fury, and I did tread upon them
in mine anger, and their blood have I sprinkled upon my garments, and
A.D. 1831] HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 233
stained all my raiment ; for this was the day of vengeance which was in
my heart.
52. And now the year of my redeemed is come, and they shall men-
tion the loving kindness of their Lord, and all that He has bestowed
upon them according to His goodness, and according to His loving
kindness, for ever and ever.
53. In all their afflictions He was afflicted. And the angel of His
presence saved them; and in His love, and in His pity. He redeemed
them, and bare them; and carried them all the days of old;
54. Ye^, and Enoch also, and they who were with him; the prophets
who were before him; and Noah also, and they who were before him;
and Moses also and they who were before him.
55. And from Moses to Elijah; and from Elijah to John, who were
with Christ in His resurrection, and the holy Apostles, with Abraham,
Isaac and Jacob, shall be in the presence of the Lamb.
56. And the gi-aves of the Saints shall be opened, and they shall
come foi'th and stand on the right hand of the Lamb, when He shall
stand upon Mount Ziou, and upon the holy city, the New Jerusalem,
and they shall sing the song of the Lamb, day and night, for ever and
ever.
57. And for this cause, that men might be made partakers of the
glories which were to be revealed, the Lord sent forth the fulness of His
Gospel, His .everlasting covenant, reasoning in plainness and sim-
plicity,
58. To prepare the weak for those things which are coming on the
earth, and for the Lord's errand in the day when the weak shall con-
found the wise, and the little one become a strong nation, and two shall
put their ten thousands to flight ;
59. And by the weak things of the earth the Lord shall thrash the
nations by the power of His Spirit.
60. And for this cause these commandments were given; they were
commanded to keep them from the world in the day that they were
given, but now are to go forth unto all flesh.
61. And this according to the mind and will of the Lord, who ruleth
over all flesh.
62. And unto him that repenteth and sanctifieth himself before the
Lord, shall be given eternal life;
63. And upon them that hearken not to the voice of the Lord shall
be fulfilled that which was written by the Prophet Moses, that they
should be cut off from among the people.
64. And also that which was written by the Prophet Malachi; for be-
hold, the day cometh that shall burn as an oven, and all the proud,
yea, all that do wickedly, shall be stubble; and the day that cometh
234 HISTOKY OF THE CHUECH. [A.D. 1831
shall burn them up, saith the Lord of hosts, that it shall leave them
neither root nor branch.
65. Wherefore, this shall be the answer of the Lord unto them: —
66. In that day when I came unto mine own, no man among you re-
ceived me, and you were driven out.
67. When I called again, there was none of you to answer, yet my
arm was not shortened at all, that I could not redeem, neither my
power to deliver.
68. Behold, at my rebuke I dry up the sea, I make the rivers a wil-
derness; their fish stink and die for thirst.
69. I clothe the heavens with blackness, and make sackcloth their
covering.
70. And this ye shall have of my hand: Ye shall lie down in sorrow.
71. Behold and lo, there are none to deliver you, for ye obeyed not
my voice when I called to you out of the heavens; ye believed not my
servants, and when they were sent unto you, ye received them not;
72. Wherefore they sealed up the testimony and bound up the law,
and ye were delivered over unto darkness ;
73. These shall go away into outer darkness, where there is weeping,
and wailing, and gnashing of teeth.
74. Behold the Lord your God hath spoken it. Amen.
The Book of Commandments and Revelations was to be
Dedication of dedicated by prayer to the service of Almighty
the Book of Q.Q(j )3y j^Q. and after I had done this, I in-
ments. quired of the Lord concerning these tmngs,
and received the following:
Revelation, given November, 1831 *
1. Hearken unto me saith the Lord your God: For my servant Oliver
Cowdery's sake, it is not wisdom in me that he should be entrusted
with the commandments and the monies which he shall carry unto the
•Doctrine and Covenants, sec. Ixix. It must not be understood from the first
paragraph of this revelation that Oliver Cowdery was untrustworthy, and there-
fore it was necessary that a companion be provided for him. The fact was that
much of the journey between Kirtland and Independence, or Zion, was through a
sparsely settled country, the western portion of it through a frontier country
where there is always a gathering, more or less, of lawless people; and it was at
considerable risk that a person traveled through such a country, especially when
alone and carrying money with him. It was wisdom then, for the sake of Oliver
Cowdery, and to insure the safety of the money and the sacred things he was to
carry with him, that one shoiild go with him that would be a true and faithful
companion, hence the appointment of John Whitmer.
A.D. 1831J HISTOKY OF THE CHURCH, 235
land of Zion, except one g'O with him who will bo true and faith-
ful;
2. Wherefore, I the Lord will that my servant, John Whitmer, shall
go with my sei^vant Oliver Cowdery;
3. And also that he shall continue in writing and making a history
of all thejmportant things which he shall observe and know concern-
ing my Church :
4. And also that he receive counsel and assistance from my
servant Oliver Cowdery and others.
5. And also my servants who are abroad in the earth, should send
forth the accounts of their stewardships to the land of Zion;
6. For the land of Zion shall be a seat and a place to receive and do
all these things ;
7. Nevertheless let my servant John Whitmer, travel many times
from place to place, and from church to church, that he may the more
easily obtain knowledge;
8. Preaching and expounding, writing,copying, selecting, and obtaining
all things which shall be for the good of the Church, and for the rising
generations, that shall grow up on the land of Zion, to possess it from
generation to generation, for ever and ever. Amen.
My time was occupied closely in reviewing the com-
mandments and sitting in conference, for Esteem in
1. 1 an a.ij2j_j_j^i which theCon-
nearly two weeks ; tor from the nrst to the ference held
twelfth of November we held for special commanl "^
conferences. In the last which was held at Book^Tnor-
Brother Johnson's, in Hiram, after deliberate ™^"-
consideration, in consequence of the book of revelations,
now to be printed, being the foundation of the Church in
these last days, and a benefit to the world, showing that
the keys of the mysteries of the kingdom of our Savior
are again entrusted to man; and the riches of eternity
within the compass of those who are willing to live by
every word that poceedeth out of the mouth of God —
therefore the conference voted that they prize the revela-
tions to be worth to the Church the riches of the whole
earth, speaking temporally. The great benefits to the
world which result from the Book of Mormon and the
revelations, which the Lord has seen fit in His infinite
wisdom to grant unto us for our salvation, and for the sal-
236 HISTOKY OF THE CHUKCH. [A.D.1831
vation of all that will believe, were duly appreciated;*
and in answer to an inquiry, I received the following:
Revelation, given November, 1831.'\
1. Behold, and hearken, 0 ye inhabitants of Zion, and all ye people
of my Church, who are afar off, and, hear the word of the Lord which I
give unto my servant Joseph Smith, Jun. , and also unto my servant Martin
Harris, and also unto my servant Oliver Cowdery,and also unto my sei'vant
John Whitmer, and also unto my servant Sidney Rigdon, and also unto
my servant William W. Phelps, by way of commandment unto them.
2. For I give unto them a commandment; wherefore hearken and
hear, for thus saith the Lord unto them —
3. I, the Lord, have appointed them, and ordained them to be stewards
over the revelations and commandments which I have given unto them,
and which I shall hereafter give unto them;
4. And an account of this stewardship will I require of them in the
day of judgment.
5. Wherefore I have appointed unto them, and this is their business
in the Church of God, to manage them and the concerns thereof; yea,
and benefits thereof.
* In the minutes of the special conference of November 12th, spoken of in the fore-
going by the Prophet, occurs the following account of what took place in addition to
what the Prophet has written: "Brother Joseph Smith, Jun., said one item he
wished acted upon was that our brothers Oliver Cowdery and John Whitmer and
the sacred writings which they have entrusted to them to carry to Zion — be dedi-
cated to the Lord by the prayer of faith. Secondly, Brother Oliver has labored
with me from the beginning in writing, &c. Brother Martin has labored with me
fr'>m the beginning and Brothers John Whitmer and Sidney Rigdon also for a con-
siderable time, and as these sacred writings are now going to the Church for its
benefit, that we may have claim on the Church for recompense— if this conference
think these things worth prizing to be had on record to show hereafter — I feel that it
will be according to the mind of the Spirit, for by it these things were put into my
heart whic^ I know to be the Spirit of truth.
"Voted- that Joseph Smith, Jun., be appointed to dedicate and consecrate these
brethren and the sacred writings and all thej' have entrusted to their care, to the
Lord. Done accordingly. « « # # Voted; that in consequence of
the diligence of our brethren, Joseph Smith, Jun., Oliver Cowdery, John Whitmer,
and SidneyRigdon in bringing to light by the grace of God these sacred things,— [they ]
oe appointed to manage them according to the laws of the Church and the command-
ments of the Lord. And also that in consequence of the families of Joseph Smith,
Hvrum Smith, Peter Whitmer, Christian Whitmer, Jacob Whitmer, Hiram Page
and David Whitmer administering to their wants in temporal things ; and also [on ac-
count of] the labors of SamualH. Smith, Peter Whitmer, Jun., William Smith and Don
Carlos Smith— voted by the conference that the above named brethren be remem-
bered to the Bishop in Zion as being worthy of inheritances among the people of
the Lord according to the laws of said Church."— Far West Record, pp. 18, 19.
+ Doctrine and Covenants, sec. Ixx.
A.D. 1831] HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 237
6. Wherefore a commandment I give unto them, that they shall npt
give these things unto the Church, neither unto the world:
7. Nevertheless, inasmuch as they receive more than is needful for
their necessities and their wants, it shall be given into my storehouse,
8. And the benefits shall be consecrated unto the inhabitants of Zion,
and unto their generations, inasmuch as they become heirs according to
the laws of the kingdom.
9. Behold, this is what the Lord requires of every man in his steward-
ship, even as I, the Lord, have appointed, or shall hereafter appoint
unto any man.
10. And, behold none are exempt from this law who belong to the
Cinirch of the living God;
11. Yea, neither the Bishop nor the agent who keepeth the Lord's
storehouse, neither he who is appointed in a stewardship over temporal
things ;
12. He who is appointed to administer spiritual things, the same is
worthy of his hire, even as those who are appointed to a stewardship,
to administer in temporal things;
13. Yea, even more abundantly, which abundance is multiplied unto
them through the manifestation of the Spirit;
14. Nevertheless, in your temporal things you shall be equal, and this
not grudgingly, otherwise the abundance of the manifestations of the
Spirit shall be withheld.
15. Now this commandment I give unto my servants for their benefit
while they remain, for a manifestation of my blessings upon their
heads, and for a reward of their diligence and for their security;
16. For food and for raiment; for an inheritance; for houses and
for lands, in whatsoever circumstances I, the Lord, shall place them,
and whithersoever I, the Lord, shall send them;
17. For they have been faithful over many things, and have done
well inasmuch as they have not sinned.
18. Behold, I, the Lord, am mei'ciful and will bless them, and they
shall enter into the joy of these things. Even so. Amen.
238 HISTORY OF THE CHUECH. [A.D. 1831
CHAPTER XVIII.
THE AMHERST CONFERENCE — THE VISION OF THE DEGREES OF
GLORY IN man's FUTURE LIFE.
After Oliver Cowdery and John Whitmer had departed
The Labors of foi' Jackson county, Missouri, I resumed the
andSidne? translation of the Scriptures, and continued
Rigdon. ^Q labor in this branch of my calling with
Elder Sidney Rigdon as my scribe, until I received the
following :
Revelation given December 1st, 1831*
1. Behold, thus saith the Lord unto you my servants, Joseph Smith,
Jun., and Sidney Rigdon, that the time has verily come, that it is neces-
sary and expedient in me that you should open your mouths in pro-
claiming my Gospel, the things of the kingdom, expounding the myster-
ies thereof out of the Scriptures, according to that portion of Spirit and
power which shall be given unto you, even as I will.
2. Verily I say unto you, proclaim unto the world in the regions
round about, and in the Church also, for the space of a season, even
until it shall be made known unto you.
3. Verily this is a mission for a season, which I give unto you,
4. Wherefore, labor ye in my vineyard. Call upon the inhabitants
of the earth, and bear record, and prepare the way for the command-
ments and revelations which are to come.
5. Now, behold this is wisdom; whoso readeth, let him understand
and receive also;
6. For unto him that receiveth it shall be given more abundantly,
even power;
7. Wherefore, confound your enemies; call upon them to meet you
both in public and in private; and inasmuch as ye are faithful, their
shame shall be made manifest.
* Doctrine and Covenants, sec. Ixxi.
A.D. 18;{11 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 239
8. Wherefore, let them bring forth their strong reasons against the
Lord.
9. Verily, thus saith the Lord unto you, there is no weapon that is
formed against you shall prosper;
•10. And if any man lift his voice against you, he shall be confounded
in mine own due time ;
11. Wherefore, keep my commandments, they are true and faithful.
Even so. Amen.
Knowing now the mind of the Lord, that the time had
<3ome that the Gosj>el should be proclaimed in The Prophet-s
pother and demonstration to the world, from bSTlS Kirt-
the Scriptures, reasoning with men as in days ^^^^-
of old, I took a journey to Kirtland, in company with
Elder Sidney Rigdon on the 3rd day of December, to ful-
fill the above revelation. On the ,4th, several of the Elders
and members assembled together to learn their duty, and
for edification, and after some time had been spent in
■conversing about our temporal and spiritual welfare, I
received the following:
Revelation, given December 4th, 1831 *
1. Hearken and listen to the voice of the Lord, 0 ye who have as-
sembled yourselves together, who are the High Priests of my Church,
to whom the kingdom and the power have been given.
2. For verily thus saith the Lord, it is expedient in me for a Bishop
to be appointed unto you, or of j'ou, unto the Church in this part of
the Lord's vineyard;
3. And verily in this thing ye have done wisely, for it is required of
the Lord, at the hand of every steward, to render an account of his
stewardship, both in time and in eternity.
4. For he who is faithful and wise in time, is accounted worthy to in-
herit the mansions prepared for him of my Father.
5. Verily I say unto you, the Elders of the Church in this part of my
vineyard, shall render an accoimt of their stewardship unto the Bishop
which shall be appointed of me, in this part of my vineyard.
6. These things shall be had on record, to be handed over unto the
Bishop in Zion:
7. And the duty of the Bishop shall be made known by the command-
ments wliich have been given, and the voice of the conference.
•Doctrine and Covenants, sec. Ixxii.
240 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. lA.D. 1831
8. And now, verily I say unto you, my servant Newel K. Whitney is
the man who shall be appointed and ordained unto this power. This is
the will of the Lord your God, your Redeemer. Even so. Amen.
9. The word of the Lord, in addition to the law which has been given,,
making known the duty of the Bishop which has been ordained unto
the Church in this part of the vineyard, which is verily this:
10. To keep the Lord's storehouse; to receive the funds of the
Church in this part of the vineyard;
11. To take an account of the Elders as before has been commanded;
and to administer to their wants, who shall pay for that which they re-
ceive, inasmuch as they have wherewith to pay;
12. That this also may be consecrated to the good of the Church, to
the poor and needy;
13. And he who hath not wherewith to pay, an account shall be taken
and handed over to the Bishop of Zion, who shall pay the debt out of
that which the Lord shall put into his hands;
14. And the labors of the faithful who labor in spiritual things, in ad-
ministering the Gospel and the things of the kingdom unto the Church ,^
and unto the world, shall answer the debt unto the Bishop in Zion;
15. Thus it cometh out of the Church, for according to the law every
man that cometh up to Zion, must lay all things before the Bishop in
Zion.
16. And now, verily I say unto you, that as every Elder in this part
of the vineyard must give an account of his stewardship unto the Bishop^
in this part of the vineyard,
17. A certificate from the Judge or Bishop in this part of the vine-
yard, unto the Bishop in Zion, rendereth every man acceptable, and
answereth all things, for an inheritance, and to be received as a wise
steward, and as a faithful laborer;
18. Otherwise he shall not be accepted of the Bishop of Zion.
19. And now, verily I say unto you, Let every Elder who shall give
an account unto the Bishop of the Church, in this part of the vineyard,
be recommended by the church or churches, in which he labors, that he
may render himself and his accounts approved in all things.
20. And again, let my servants who are appointed as stewards over
the literary concerns of my Church, have claim for assistance upon the
Bishop or Bishops, in all things,
21. That the revelations may be published, ani go forth unto the
ends of the earth, that they also may obtain funds which shall benefit
the Church in all things,
22. That they also may render themselves approved in all things, and
be accounted as wise stewards.
23. And now, behold, this shall be an ensample for all the extensive
A.D. 1831-32] HISTOKY OF THE CHURCH. 241
branches of my Church, in whatsoever land they shall be established.
And now I make an end of my sayings. Amen.
24. A few words in addition to the laws of the kingdom, respecting
the members of the Church. They that are appointed by the Holy Spirit
to go up unto Zion, and they who are privileged to go up unto Zion,
25. Let them carry up unto the Bishop a certificate from three Elders
of the Church or a certificate from the Bishop,
26. Otherwise he who shall go up unto the land of Zion, shall not be
accounted as a wise steward. This also is an ensample. Amen.
From this time until the 8th or 10th of January, 1832,
myself and Elder Ri^don continued to preach
•^ ^ ^ Effectiveness
in Shalersville, Ravenna, and other places, of the Proph-
setting forth the truth, vindicating the cause ney Rigdon's
of our Redeemer ; showing that the day of ven-
geance was coming upon this generation like a thief in the
night; that prejudice, blindness and darkness filled the
minds of many, and caused them to persecute the true
Church, and reject the true light; by which means we did
much towards allaying the excited feelings which were
growing out of the scandalous letters then being published
in the Ohio Star, at Ravenna, by the before-mentioned
apostate, Ezra Booth.* On the lOthof January, I received
the following revelation making known the will of the
Lord concerning the Elders of the Church until the con-
vening of the next conference. t
Revelation of January 10th, 1838.%
1. For verily thus saith the Lord, it is expedient in me, that they
should continue preaching the Gospel, and in exhortation to the churches
in the regions round about, until conference;
2. And then, behold, it shall be made known unto them, by the voice
of the conference, their several missions.
3. Now, verily, I say unto you my servants, Joseph Smith, Jun.,
and Sidney Rigdon, saith the Lord, it is expedient to translate again,
4. And, inasmuch as it is practicable, to preach in the regions round
* These are the letters referred to at page 217, note.
t This conference had been appointed to meet on the 25th of January, at Am-
herst, Lorain county, Ohio.
t Doctrine and Covenants, sec. Ixxiii.
22 Vol. I.
242 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. [A.D. 1832
about until conference; and after that it is expedient to continue the
work of translation until it be finished.
5. And let this be a pattern unto the Elders until further knowledge,
even as it is written.
6. Now I give no more unto you at this time. Gird up your loins
and be sober. Even so. Amen.
Upon the reception of the foregoing word of the Lord,
Translation I rGCommenced the translation of the Scrip-
Renewed. tures, and labored diligently until just before
the conference, which was to convene on the 25th of
January. During this period, I also received the follow-
ing, as an explanation of the First Epistle to the Corinth-
ians, 7th chapter, 14th verse:
Rei'elotion.*
1. "For the unbelieving husband is sanctified by the wife, and the
unbelieving wife is sanctified by the husband, else were your children
unclean, but now are they holy."
2. Now in the days of the Apostles the law of circumcision was had
among all the Jews who believed not the Gospel of Jesus Christ.
3. And it came to pass that there arose a great contention among the
people concerning the law of circumcision, for the unbelieving husband
was desirous that his children should be circumcised and become subject
to the law of Moses, which law was fulfilled.
4. And it came to pass that the children, being brought up in sub-
jection to the law of Moses, gave heed to the traditions of their fathers,
and believed not the Gospel of Chi-ist, wherein they became unholy;
5. Wherefore, for this cause the Apostle wrote unto the Church, giv-
ing unto them a commandment, not of the Lord, but of himself, that a
believer should not be united to an unbeliever, except the law of Moses
should be done away among them,
6. That their children might remian without circumcision; and that
the tradition might be done away, which saith that little children are
unholy; for it was had among the Jews,
7. But little children are holy, being sanctified through the atone-
ment of Jesus Christ; and this is what the Scriptures mean.
A few days before the conference was to commence in
The \raherst Amlicrst, Loraiu county, I started with the
Conference Elders that livcd in my own vicinity, and ar-
rived in good time. At this conference much harmony
• Doctrine and Covenants, see. Ixxiv.
A.D. 1832] HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 243
prevailed, and considerable business was done to advance
the kingdom, and promulgate the Grospel to the inhabit-
ants of the surrounding country.* The Elders seemed anx-
ious for me to inquire of the Lord that they might know
His will, or learn what would be most pleasing to Him for
them to do, in order to bring men to a sense of their con-
dition; for, as it was written, all men have gone out of
the way, so that none doeth good, no, not one. I inquired
and received the following:
" Eevelation, given January, 1832.^
1. Verily, verily, I say unto you, I who speak even by the voice of
my Spirit; even Alpha and Omega, your Lord and your God; *
2. Hearken, Oye who have given your names to go forth to proclaim
my Gospel, and to prune my vineyard,
3. Behold, I say unto you, that it is my will that you should go forth,
and not tarry, neither be idle, but labor with your mights,
4. Lifting up your voices as with the sound of a trump, proclaiming
the truth according to the revelations and commandments which I have
given you,
5. And thus, if ye are faithful ye shall be laden with many sheaves,
and crowned with honor, and glory, and immortality, and eternal life.
6. Therefore, verily I say unto my servant William E. M'Lellin, I
revoke the commission which I gave unto him, to go into the eastern
countries,
7. And I give unto him a new commission and a new commandment,
in the which I, the Lord, chasten him for the murmurings of his heart;
8. And he sinned, nevertheless I forgive him, and say unto him again,
Go ye into the south countries,
9. And let my servant Luke Johnson go with him and proclaim the
things which I have commanded them,
10. Calling on the name of the Lord for the Comforter, which shall
teach them all things that are expedient for them,
11. Praying always that they faint not, and inasmuch as they do this,
I will be with them unto the end.
12. Behold, this is the will of the Lord your God concerning you.
Even so. Amen.
13. And again, verily thus saith the Lord, let my servant Orson Hyde,
• The chief item of interest connected with this Amherst conference held on the
25th of January, 1832, is the fact that it was here that the Prophet Joseph was sus-
tained and ordained as President of the High Priesthood.
t Doctrine and Covenants, sec. Ixxv.
244 HISTOKY OF THE CHURCH. [A.D. 1832
and my servant Samuel H. Smith, take their journey into the eastern
countries, and proclaim the things which I have commanded them; and
inasmuch as they are faithful, lo, I will be with them even unto the
end.
14. And again, verily 1 say unto my servant Lyman Johnson, and
unto my servant Orson Pratt, they shall also take their journey into
the eastern countries; and behold, and lo, I am with them also, even
unto the end.
15. And again, I say unto my servant, Asa Dodds, and unto my
servant Calves Wilson, that they also shall take their journey unto the
western countries, and proclaim my Gospel, even as I have commanded
them.
16. And he who is faithful shall overcome all things, and shall be
lifted up at the last day.
17. And again, I say unto my servant. Major N. Ashly, and my serv-
ant Burr Riggs, let them take their journey also into the south
country;
18. Yea, let all those take their journey, as I have commanded them,
going from house to house, and from village to village, and from city
to city;
19. And in whatsoever house ye enter, and they receive you, leave
your blessing upon that house ;
20. And in whatsoever house ye enter, and they receive you not, ye
shall depart speedily from that house, and shake off the dust of your
feet as a testimony against them;
21. And you shall be filled with joy and gladness; and know this,
that in the day of judgment you shall be judges of that house, and con-
demn them;
22. And it shall be more tolerable for the heathen in the day of judg-
ment, than for that house ; therefore gird up your loins and be faithful,
and ye shall overcome all things, and be lifted up at the last day. Even
so. Amen.
23. And again, thus saith the Lord unto you, 0 ye Elders of my
Church, who have given your names that you might know His will con-
cerning you;
24. Behold, I say unto you, that it is the duty of the Church to assist
in supporting the families of those, and also to support the families of
those who are called and must needs be sent unto the world to proclaim
the Gospel unto the world;
25. Wherefore, I, the Lord, give unto you this commandment, that
ye obtain places for your families, inasmuch as your brethren are will-
ing to open their hearts;
26. And let all such as can obtain places for their families, and sup-
A.D. 1832 J HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 245
port of the Church for them, not to fail to go into the world, whether to
the east or to the west, or to the north, or to the south:
27. Let them ask and they shall receive, knock and it shall be opened
unto them and made known from on high, even by the Comforter,
whither they shall go.
28. And again, verily I say unto you, that every man who is obliged
to provide for his own family, let him provide, and he shall in no wise
lose his crown ; and let him labor in the Church.
29. Let every man be diligent in all things. And the idler shall not
have place in the Church, except he repents and mends his ways.
30. Wherefore, let my servant Simeon Carter, and my servant Emer
Harris, be united in the ministry;
31. And also my servant Ezra Thayer, and my servant Thomas B.
Marsh;
32. Also my servant Hyrum Smith, and my servant Reynolds Cahoon;
33. And also my servant Daniel Stanton, and my servant Seymour
Branson;
34. And also my servant SylvesterSmith,and my servant Gideon Carter;
35. And also my servant Ruggles Eames, and my servant Stephen
Burnett ;
36. And also my servant Micah B. Welton; and also my servant Eden
Smith. Even so. Amen.
Upon my return from Amherst conference, I resumed
the translation of the Scriptures. From sun-
, 1 , • I'liii • T -J Revelation on
dry revelations which had been received, it the Degrees of
, i 1 , • . . • , Future Glory.
was apparent that many important points
touching the salvation of man, had been taken from the
Bible, or lost before it was compiled. It appeared self-
evident from what truths were left, that if God rewarded
«very one according to the deeds done in the body the
term "Heaven, "as intended for the Saints' eternal home
must include more kingdoms than one. Accordingly, on
the 16th of February, 1832, while translating St. John's
Gospel, myself and Elder Rigdon saw the following
vision :
Vision of the Glories*
1. Hear O ye heavens, and give ear O earth, and rejoice ye inhabit-
* Doctrine and Covenants, sec. Ixxvi.
246 HISTOEY OF THE CHURCH. [A.D. 1832
ants thereof, for the Lord is God, and beside Him there is no Savior
2. Great is His wisdom, marvelous are His ways, and the extent of
His doings none can find out;
3. His purposes fail not, neither are there any who can stay His
hand;
4. From eternity to eternity He is the same, and His years never fail.
5. For thus saith the Lord, I, the Lord, am merciful and gracious
unto those who fear me, and delight to honor those who serve me in
righteousness and in truth unto the end;
6. Great shall be their reward and eternal shall be their glory;
7. And to them will I reveal all mysteries, yea, all the hidden mys-
teries of my kingdom from days of old, and for ages to come will I
make known unto them the good pleasure of my will concerning all
things pertaining to my kingdom ;
8. Yea, even the wonders of eternity shall they know, and things to
come will I show them, even the things of many generations;
9. And their wisdom shall be great, and their understanding reach to
heaven: and before them the wisdom of the wise shall perish, and the
understanding of the prudent shall come to nought;
10. For by my Spirit will I enlighten them, and by my power will I
maka known unto them the secrets of my will: yea, even those things
which eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, nor yet entered into the heart
of man.
11. We, Joseph Smith, Jun,, and Sidney Rigdon, being in the Spirit,
on the sixteenth of February, in the year of our Lord, one thousand
eight hundred and thirty-two,
12. By the power of the Spirit our eyes were opened and our under-
standings were enlightened, so as to see and understand the things of
God-
13. Even those things which were from the beginning before the
world was, which were ordained of the Father, through His Only Be-
gotten Son, who was in the bosom of the Father, even from the begin-
ning,
14. Of whom we bear record, and the record which we bear is the
fullness of the Gospel of Jesus Christ, who is the Son, whom we saw
and with whom we conversed in the heavenly vision;
15. For while we were doing the work of translation, which the Lord
had appointed unto us, we came to the twenty-ninth verse of the fifth
chapter of John, which was given unto us as follows:
16. Speaking of the resurrection of the dead, coneerniug those who
shall hear the voice of the Son of Man, and shall come forth;
17. They who have done good in the resurrection of the iust, and
they who have done evil in the resurrection of the unjust.
A.D. 1832] HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. l247
18. Now this caused us to marvel, for it was given unto us of the
Spirit ;
19. And while we meditated upon these things, the Lord touched
the eyes of our understandings and they were opened, and the glory of
the Lord shone round about;
20. And we beheld the glory of the Son, on the right hand of the
Father and received of His fullness;
21. And saw the holy angels, and they who are sanctified before His
throne, worshiping God, and the Lamb, who worship Him for ever and
ever.
22. And now, after the many testimonies which have been given of
Him, this is the testimony last of all, which we give of Him, that He
lives;
23. For we saw Him, even on the right hand of God, and we heard
the voice bearing record that He .is the Only Begotten of the
Father;
24. And that by Him and through Him, and of Him, the worlds
are and were created, and the inhabitants thereof are begotten sons
and daughters unto God.
25. And this we saw also, and bear record, that an angel of God who
was in authority in the presence of God, who rebelled against the Only
Begotten Son, whom the Father loved, and who was in the bosom of
the Father — was thrust down from the presence of God and the Son,
26. And was called Perdition, for the heavens wept OA^er him — he
was Lucifer, a son of the morning.
27. And we beheld, audio, he is fallen! is fallen! even a son of the
morning.
28. And while we were yet in the Spirit, the Lord commanded us
that we should write the vision, for we beheld Satan, that old serpent —
even the devil — who rebelled against God, and sought to take the king-
dom of our God and His Christ,
29. Wherefore he maketh war with the Saints of God, and encom-
passeth them round about.
30. And we saw a vision of the sufferings of those with whom he
made war and overcame, for thus came the voice of the Lord unto us.
31. Thus saith the Lord, concerning all those who know my power,
and have been made partakers thereof, and suffered themselves
through the power of the devil, to be overcome, and to deny the truth
and defy my power —
32. They are they who are the sons of perdition, of whom I say that
it had been better for them never to have been born,
33. For they are vessels of wrath, doomed to suffer the wrath of God,
with the devil and his angels in eternity;
248 HISTOKY OF THE CHURCH. [A.D. 1832
34. Concerning whom I have said there is no forgiveness in this
world nor in the world to come.
35. Having denied the Holy Spirit after having received it, and hav-
ing denied the Only Begotten Son of the Father — having crucified Him
unto themselves, and put Him to an open shame.
36. These are they who shall go away into the lake of fire and brim-
stone, with the devil and his angels,
37. And the only ones on whom the second death shall have any power;
38. Yea, verily, the only ones who shall not be redeemed in the due
time of tbe Lord, after the sufferings of His wrath;
39. For all the rest shall be brought forth by the resurrection of the
dead, through the triumph and the gloi-y of the Lamb, who was slain,
who was in the bosom of the Father before the worlds were made.
■40. And this is the Gospel, the glad tidings which the voice out o£
the heavens bore record unto us,
41. That He came into the world, even Jesus, to be crucified for the
world, and to bear the sins of the world, and to sanctify the world, and
to cleanse it from all unrighteousness;
42. That through Him all might be saved whom the Father had put
into His power and made by Him,
43. Who glorifies the Father, and saves all the works of His hands,
except those sons of perdition, who deny the Son after^^the Father has
revealed Him;
44. Wherefore, He saves all except them; they shall go away into
everlasting punishment, which is endless punishment, which is eternal
punishment, to reign with the devil and his angels in eternity, where
their worm dieth not. and the fire is not quenched, which is their torment;
45. And the end thereof, neither the place thereof, nor their tor-
ment, no man knows,
46. Neither was it revealed, neither is, neither will be revealed unto
man, except to them who are made partakers thereof:
47. Nevertheless I, the Lord, show it by vision unto many, but
straightway shut it up again:
48. Wherefore the end, the width, the height, the depth, and the
misery thereof, they understand not, neither any man except those who
are ordained unto this condemnation.
49. And we heard the voice, saying, Write the vision, for lo! this is
the end of the vision of the sufferings of the ungodly.
50. And again, we bear i*ecord, for we saw and heard, and this is the
testimony of the Gospel of Christ, concerning them who shall come
forth in the resurrection of the just;
51. They are they who received the testimony of Jesus, and believed
on His name and were baptized after the manner of His burial, being
A.D.1832J HISTORY OF THE CHUECH. 249
buried in the water iu His name, and this according to the command-
ment which he has given,
52. That by keeping the commandments they might be washed and
cleansed from all their sins, and receive the Holy Spirit by the laying
on of the hands of him who is ordained and sealed unto this power,
53. And who overcome by faith, and are sealed by the Holy Spirit of
promise, which the Father sheds forth upon all those who are just and
true.
5-4. They are they who are the church of the First Born.
55. They are they into whose hands the Father hath given all things —
56. They are they who are Priests and Kings, who have received of
His fullness, and of His glory,
57. And are Priests of the Most High, after the order of Melchisedek,
which was after the order of Enoch, which was after the order of the
Only Begotten Son ;
58. Wherefore, as it is written, they are Gods, even the sons of God —
59. Wherefore all things are theirs, whether life or death, or things
present, or things to come, all are theirs and they are Christ's and
Christ is God's;
60. And they shall overcome all things;
61. Wherefore let no man glory in man, but rather let him glory in
God, who shall subdue all enemies under his feet —
62. These shall dwell in the presence of God and His Christ for ever
and ever.
63. These are they whom He shall bring with Him, when He shall
oome in the clouds of heaven, to reign on the earth over His people.
64. These are they who shall have part in the first resurrection.
65. These are they who shall come forth in the resurrection of the just.
66. These are they who are come unto Mount Zion, and unto the
city of the living God, the heavenly place, the holiest of all.
67. These are they who have come to an innumerable company of
angels, to the general assembly and church of Enoch, and of the First
Born.
68. These are they whose names are written in heaven, where God
and Christ are the Judge of all.
69. These are they who are just men made perfect through Jesus
the Mediator of the new covenant, who wrought out this perfect atone-
ment through the shedding of His own blood.
70. These are they whose bodies are celestial, whose glory is that of
the sun, even the glory of God, the highest of all, whose glory the sun
of the firmament is written of as being typical.
71. And again, we saw the terrestrial world, and behold and lo, these
are they who are of the terrestrial, whose glory differs from that of the
250 HISTOEY OF THE CHUECH. [A.D. 1832
church of the First Born, who have received the fullness of the Father,
even as that of the moon differs from the sun in the firmament.
72. Behold, these are they who died without law,
73. And also they who are the spirits of men kept in prison, whom
the Son visited, and preached the Gospel unto them, that they might
be judged according to men in the flesh,
74. Who received not the testimony of Jesus in the flesh, but after-
wards received it.
75. These are they who are honorable men of the earth, who were
blinded by the craftiness of men.
76. These are they who receive of His glory but not of His fullness.
77. These are they who receive of the presence of the Son, but not of
the fullness of the Father;
78. Wherefore they are bodies terrestrial, and not bodies celestial,
and differ in glory as the moon differs from the sun.
79. These are they who are not valiant in the testimony of Jesus;
wherefore they obtain not the crown over the kingdom of our God.
80. And now this is the end of the vision which we saw of the ter-
restrial, that the Lord commanded us to write while we were yet in the
Spirit.
81. And again, we saw tbe glory of the telestial, which glory is that
of the lesser, even as the glory of the stars differs from that of the
glory of the moon in the firmament.
82. These are they who received not the Gospel of Christ, neither the
testimony of Jesus.
83. These are they who deny not the Holy Spirit.
84. These are they who are thrust down to hell.
85. These are they who shall not be redeemed from the devil, until
the last resurrection, until the Lord, even Christ the Lamb shall have
finished His work.
86. These are they who receive not of His fullness in the eternal
world, but of the Holy Spirit through the ministrations of the tei'restrial;
87. And the terrestrial through the ministration of the celestial;
88. And also the telestial receive it of the administering of angels
who are appointed to minister for them, or who are appointed to be
ministering spirits for them, for they shall be heirs of salvation.
89. And thus we saw in the heavenlj^ vision, the glory of the telestial,
which surpasses all understanding,
90. And no man knows it except him to whom God has revealed it.
91. And thus we saw the glory of the terrestrial, which excels in all
things the glory of the telestial, even in glory, and in power, and in
might, and in dominion.
92. And thus we saw the glory of the celestial, which excels in all
A D. 1832 J HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 251
things — where God, even the Father, reigns upon His throne for ever
and ever;
93 Before whose throne all things bow in humble reverence and
give him glory for ever and ever.
9-4. They who dwell in His presence are the church of the First Born,
and they see as they are seen, and know as they are known, having re-
ceived of His fullness and of His grace;
95. And He makes them equal in power, and in might, and in do-
minion.
96. And the glory of the celestial is one, even as the glory of the sun
is one.
97. And the glory of the terrestrial is one, even as the glory of the
moon is one.
98. And the glory of the telestial is one, even as the glory of the stars
is one, for as one star differs from another star in glory, even so differs
one fi'om another in glory in the telestial w^orld;
99. For these are they who are of Paul, and of Apollos, and of Ce-
phas.
100. These are they who say they are some of one and some of an-
other— some of Christ and some of John, and some of Moses, and some
of Elias, and some of Esaias, and some of Isaiah, and some of Enoch;
101. But receive not the Gospel, neither the testimony of Jesus,
neither the prophets, neither the everlasting covenant.
102. Last of all, these all are they who will not be gathered with the
Saints, to be caught up unto the church of the First Born and received
into the cloud.
103. These are ihey who are liars, and sorcerers, and adulterers, and
whoremongers and whosoever loves and makes a lie.
104. These are they who suffer the wrath of God on earth.
105. These are they who suffer the vengeance of eternal fire.
106. These are they who are cast down to hell and suffer the wrath
of Almighty God. until the fullness of times when Christ shall have sub-
dued all enemies under His feet and shall have perfected His work,
107. When He shall deliver up the kingdom, and present it unto the
Father spotless, saying, I have overcome and have trodden the wine-
press alone, even the wine-press of the fierceness of the wrath of Al-
mighty God.
108. Then shall He be crowned with the crown of His glory, to sit
on the throne of His power to reign for ever and ever.
109. But behold and lo, we saw the glory and the inhabitants of the
telestial world, that they were as innumerable as the stars in the firma-
ment of heaven, or as the sand upon the sea shore,
110. And heard the voice of the Lord, saying — these all shall bow
252 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. [A.D. 1832
the knee, and every tongue shall confess to Hiux who sits upon the
throne for ever and ever.
111. For they shall be judged according to their works, and every
man shall receive according to his own works, his own dominion, in
the mansions which are prepared,
112. And they shall be servants of the Most High, but where God
and Christ dwell they cannot come, worlds without end.
113. This is the end of the vision which we saw, which we were
commanded to write while we were yet in the Spirit.
114. But great and marvelous are the works of the Lord, and the
mysteries of His kingdom which He showed unto us, which surpass all
understanding in glory, and in might, and in dominion,
115. Which He commanded us we should not write while we were
yet in the Spirit, and are not lawful for man to utter;
116. Neither is man capable to make them known, for they are only
to be seen and understood by the power of the Holy Spirit, which God
bestows on those who love Him, and purify themselves before Him;
117. To whom he grants this privilege of seeing and knowing for
themselves;
118. That through the power and manifestation of the Spirit, while
in the flesh, they may be able to bear His presence in the world of
glory.
119. And to God and the Lamb, be glory, and honor, and dominion
for ever and ever. Amen.
Nothing could be more pleasing to the Saints upon the
The Prophet's oi'der of the kingdom of the Lord, than the
Yol7goCng *^'^ light which burst upon the world through the
Revelation. foregoiug visiou. Every law, every command-
ment, every promise, every truth, and every point touch-
ing the destiny of man, from Genesis to Revelation, where
the purity of the scriptures remains unsullied by the folly
of men, go to show the perfection of the theory [of dif-
ferent degrees of glory in the future life] and witnesses
the fact that that document is a transcript from the
records of the eternal world. The sublimity of the ideas;
the purity of the language ; the scope for action ; the con-
tinued duration for completion, in order that the heirs of
salvation may confess the Lord and bow the knee ; the
^ rewards for faithfulness, and the punishments for sins,
are so much beyond the narrow-mindedness of men, that
A.D. 1832] HISTOEY OF THE CHURCH. 253
every honest man is constrained to exclaim : "7^ came from
God,''
About the first of March, in connection which the trans-
lation of the Scriptures, I received the follow- a Key to st.
ing explanation of the Revelation of St. of Revelation.
John:
Revelation, given at Hiram, Portage County, Ohio*
1. Q. — What is the sea of glass spoken of by John, 4th chapter, and
6th verse of the Revelations?
A. — It is the earth, in its sanctified, immortal and eternal state.
2. Q. — What are we to understand by the four beasts, spoken of in
the same verse?
A. — They are figurative expressions, used by the Revelator John, in
describing Heaven, the Paradise of God, the happiness of men, and of
beasts, and of creeping things, and of the fowls of the air; that which
is spiritual, being in the likeness of that which is temporal; and tha
which is temporal, in the likeness of that which is spiritual; the spir
of man in the likeness of his person, as also the spirit of the beast, and
every other creature which God has created.
3. Q. — Are the four beasts limited to individual beasts, or do they
represent classes or orders?
A. — They are limited to four individual beasts, which were shown to
John, to represent the glory of the classes of beings, in their destined
order or sphere of creation, in the enjoyment of their eternal felicity.
4. Q. — What are we to understand by the eyes, and wings, which
the beasts had?
A. — Their eyes are a representation of light, and knowledge; that is
they are full of knowledge; and their wings are a representation of
power, to move, to act, &c.
5. Q. — What are we to understand by the four and twenty Elders,
spoken of by John?
A. We are to understand that these Elders whom John saw, were
Elders who had been faithful in the work of the ministry and were
dead; who belonged to the seven churches, — and were then in the Para-
dise of God.
6. Q. — What are we to understand by the book which John saw,
which was sealed on the back with seven seals?
A. — We are to understand that it contains the revealed will, mysteries,
and works of God; the hidden things of His economy concerning this
♦Doctrine and Covenants, sec. Ixxvii.
254 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. [A D. 1832
earth during the seven thousand years of its continuance, or its tem-
poral existence.
7. Q. — What are we to understand by the seven seals with which it
was sealed?
A. — We are to understand that the first seal contains the things of
the first thousand years, and the second also of the second thousand
years, and so on until the seventh.
8. Q. — What are we to understand by the four angels, spoken of in
the 7th chapter and the 1st verse of Revelations?
A. — We are to understand that they are four angels sent forth from
God, to whom is given power over the four parts of the earth, to save
life and to destroy: these are they who have the everlasting Gospel to
commit to every nation, kindred, tongue, and people; having power to
shut up the heavens, to seal up unto life, or to cast down to the regions
of darkness.
9. Q. — What are we to understand by the angel ascending from the
east, Revelations, 7th chapter and 2nd verse?
A. — We are to understand that the angel ascending from the east, is
he to whom is given the seal of the living God, over the twelve tribes
of Israel; wherefore he crieth unto the four angels having the everlast-
ing Gospel, saying. Hurt not the earth, neither the sea, nor the trees,
till we have sealed the servants of our God in their foreheads; and if
you will receive it, this is Elias which was to come to gather together
the tribes of Israel and restore all things.
10. Q. — What time are the things spoken of in this chapter to be ac-
complished?
A. — They are to be accomplished in the sixth thousandth year, or the
opening of the sixth seal.
11. Q. — What are we to understand by sealing the one hundred and
forty-four thousand, out of all the tribes of Israel; twelve thousand out
of every tribe?
A. — We are to understand that those who are sealed are High
Priests, ordained unto the holy order of God, to administer the ever-
lasting Gospel; for they are they who are ordained out of every nation,
kindred, tongue, and people, by the angels to whom is given power over
the nations of the earth, to bring as many as will come to the church of
the First Born.
12. Q. — W^hat are we to understand by the sounding of the trumpets,
mentioned in the 8th chapter of Revelations?
A. — We are to understand that as God made the world in six days,
and on the seventh day He finished His work, and sanctified it, and also
formed man out of the dust of the earth ; even so in the beginning of
the seventh thousand years will the Lord God sanctify the earth, and
A.D. 1832] HISTOKY OF THE CHURCH. 255
complete the salvation of man, and judge all things, and shall re-
deem all things, except that which He hath not put into His power
when He shall have sealed all things, unto the end of all things; and
the sounding of the trumpets of the seven angels, ai*e the preparing and
finishing of His work, in the beginning of the seventh thousand years;
the preparing of the way before the time of His coming.
13. Q. — When are the things to be accomplished, which are written
in the 9th chapter of Revelations?
A. — They are to be accomplished after the opening of the seventh
seal, before the coming of Christ.
14. Q. — What are we to understand by the little book which was
eaten by John, as mentioned in the 10th chapter of Revelations?
A. — We are to understand that it was a mission, and an ordinance,
for him to gather the tribes of Israel; behold, this is Elias; who, as it
is written, must come and restore all things.
15. Q^^rr^What is to be understood by the two witnesses, in the
eleventh chapter of Revelations?
A. — They are two prophets that are to be raised up to *he Jewish
nation in the last days, at the time of the restoration, and to prophesy
to the Jews, after they are gathered, and have built the city of Jerusa-
lem, in the land of their fathers.
Besides the work of translating, previous to the 20th of
March, 1 received the four following revela- sundry Reve-
tions:— ''''''''•
Revelation, given March, 1832. The Order given of the Lord to Enoch,
{^Joseph Smith, Jun.,*'] for the purpose oj establishing the poor. "f
1. The Lord spake unto Enoch (Joseph Smith, Jun.,) saying;
Hearken unto me, saith the Lord your God, who are ordained unto the
High Priesthood of my Church, who have assembled yourselves together;
2. And listen to the counsel of Him who has ordained you from on
high, who shall speak in your ears the words of wisdom, that salvation
may be unto you in that thing which you have presented before me,
saith the Lord God;
3. For verily I say unto you, the time has come, and is now at hand;
and behold, and lo, it must needs be that there be an organization of
* It was not always desirable that the individuals whom the Lord addressed in
revelations should at the time be known by the world, and hence in this and in some
subsequent revelations the brethren were addressed by other than their own names.
The temporary necessity having passed for keeping the names of the individuals
addressed unknown, their real names were subsequently given in brackets.
t Doctrine and Covenants, sec. Ixxviii.
256 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. [A.D. 1832
my people, in reg^ulating and establishing the affairs of the storehouse
for the poor of my people, both in this place and in the land of Zion,
4. Or in other words, the city of Enoch, (Joseph) for a permanent
and everlasting establishment and order unto my Church, to advance
the cause, which ye have espoused to the salvation of man, and to the
glory of your Father who is in heaven,
5. That you mav be equal in the bands of heavenly things; yea, and
earthly things also, for the obtaining of heavenly things;
6. For if ye are not equal in earthly things, ye cannot be equal in
obtaining heavenly things;
7. For if you will that I give unto you a place in the celestial world,
you must prepare yourselves by doing the things which I have commanded
you and required of you.
8. And now, verily thus saith the Lord, it is expedient that all things
be done unto my glory, by you who are joined together in this order;
9. Or in other words, let my servant Ahashdah (Newel K. Whitney)
and my servant Gazelam, or Enoch, (Joseph Smith, Jr.,) and my serv-
ant Pelagoram, (Sidney Rigdon,) sit in council with the Saints which
are in Zion;
10. Otherwise Satan seeketh to turn their hearts away from the truth,
that they become blinded and understand not the things which are pre-
pared for them;
11. Wherefore a commandment I give unto you, to prepare and or-
ganize yourselves by a bond or everlasting covenant that cannot be broken.
12. And he who breaketh it shall lose his office and standing in the
Church, and shall be delivered over to the buff e tings of Satan until the
day of redemption.
13. Behold, this is the preparation wherewith I prepare you, and the
foundation, and the ensample which I give unto you, whereby you may
accomplish the commandments which are given you,
14. That through my providence, notwithstanding the tribulation
which shall descend upon you, that the Church may stand independent
above all other creatures beneath the celestial world,
15. That you may come up unto the crown prepared for you, and be
made rulers over many kingdoms saith the Lord God, the Holy One of
Zion, who hath established the foundations of Adam-ondi-Ahman ;
16. Who hath appointed Michael your prince, and established his
feet, and set him up on high, and given unto him the keys of salvation
under the counsel and direction of the Holy One, who is without begin-
ning of days or end of life.
17. Verily, verily I say unto you, ye are little children, and ye have
not as yet understood how great blessings the Father hath in His own
hands and prepared for you;
A.D. 1832J HISTOKY OF THE CHUKCH. 257
18. And ye cannot bear all things now, nevertheless be of good
cheer, for I will lead you along: the kingdom is yours and the blessings
thereof are yours; and the riches of eternity are yours;
19. And he who receiveth all things with thankfulness shall be made
glorious; and the things of this earth shall be added unto him, even an
hundred fold, yea, more;
20. Wherefore, do the things which I have commanded you, saith
your Redeemer, even the Son of Ahman, who prepareth all things be-
fore He taketh you;
21. For ye are the Church of the First Born, and He will take you up
in the cloud, and appoint every man his portion.
22. And he that is a faithful and wise steward shall inherit all
things. Amen.
Revelation, given March, 1832*
1. Verily I say unto you, that it is my will that my servant Jared
Carter should go again into the eastern countries, from place to place,
and from city to city, in the power of the ordination wherewith he has
been ordained, proclaiming glad tidings of great joy, even the everlast-
ing Gospel;
2. And I will send upon him the Comforter, which shall teach him
the truth and the way whither he shall go ;
3. And inasmuch as he is faithful, I will crown him again with sheaves;
4. Wherefore, let your heart be glad, my servant Jared Carter, and
fear not, saith your Lord, even Jesus Christ. Amen.
Revelation, given March, 183 2. f
1. Verily, thus saith the Lord, unto you my servant, Stephen Bur-
nett, go ye, go ye into the world and preach the Gospel to every crea-
ture that cometh under the sound of your voice;
2. And inasmu.eh as you desire a companion, I will give unto you my
servant Eden Smith;
3. Wherefore go ye and preach my Gospel, whether to the north or
to the south, to the east or to the west, it mattereth not, for ye can not
go amiss;
4. Therefore, declai'e the things which ye have heard and verily be-
lieve, and know to be true.
5. Behold, this is the will of Him who hath called you, your Re-
deemer, even Jesus Christ. Amen.
Revelation, given March, 1832.t
1. Verily, verily I say unto you my servant Frederick G. Williams,
• Doctrine and Covenants. Slv xxix.
t Doctrine and Covenants, sec. Ixxx.
J Doctrine and Covenants, sec. Ixxxi.
23 Vol. I.
258 HISTORY OF THE CHUKCH. [A.D. 1832
listen to the voice of Him who speaketh, to the word of the Lord your
God, and hearken to the calling wherewith you are called, even to be a
High Priest in my Church, and a counselor unto my servant Joseph
Smith, Jr.,
2. Unto whom I have given the keys of the kingdom, which belong
always unto the Presidency of the High Priesthood:
3. Therefore, verily I acknowledge him and will bless him, and also
thee, inasmuch as thou art faithful in counsel, in the office which I have
appointed unto you, in prayer, always, vocally and in thy heart, in pub-
lic and in private, also in thy ministry in proclaiming the Gospel in the
land of the living, and among thy brethren;
4. And in doing these things thou wilt do the greatest good unto thy
fellow beings, and will promote the glory of Him who is your Lord;
5. Wherefore, be faithful, stand in the office which I have appointed
unto you, succor the weak, lift up the hands which hang down, and
strengthen the feeble knees ;
6. And if thou art faithful unto the end, thou shalt have a crown of
immortality and eternal life in the mansions which I have prepared in
the house of my Father.
7. Behold, and lo, these are the words of Alpha and Omega, even
Jesus Christ. Amen.
A.D. 18321 HISTOKY OF THE CHURCH. 259
CHAPTER XIX.
MOB VIOLENCE AT HIEAM — THE SECOND JOUENEY OF THE
PROPHET TO ZION, AND EETUEN TO KIETLAND.
I EECEiyED a letter from the brethren who went up to the
land of Zion, stating that they had arrived at prospectus of
Independence, Missouri, in gocd health and f^^ fiTrninl
spirits, with a printing press and a store of '^''"^•
goods. Agreeable to the instructions of the fall confer-
ence, they also sent me the prospectus of a monthly pa-
per, The Evening and Morning Star.^
* The prospectus of The Evening and Morning Star, referred to above, is a
lengthy document, from which the following is condensed: It is announced that
the Star will be devoted to unfolding the meaning of the revelations of God from
the earliest times to the present, but more especially those revelations which God
has given in the present dispensation ; that God made choice of Israel in ancient
times through whom to make known His will unto mankind; but owing to trans-
gression Israel was taken captive and scattered among all nations; God, however,
promised that in the last days He would gather Israel then scattered, and bring
them again into their own lands where they should be wonderfully prospered.
The time for the accomplishment of these things is rapidly approaching. It will
be attended with the sore judgments of God upon the wicked. And as in all past
ages, before allowing judgments to fall upon the wicked, God has sent them a word
of warning and an opportunity to repent, so too in the crisis pendingthe Lord will
not bring the threatened calamity upon mankind without sending forth due warn-
ing. "Therefore, in the fear of Him (the Lord), and to spread the truth among
all nations, kindreds, tongues and people, this paper is sent forth, that a wicked
world may know that Jesus Christ, the Redeemer, who shall come to Zion, will soon
appear." The Evening and Morning Star— in addition to being a herald of Israel's
return to the favor of God, : nd a messenger of the everlasting Gospel— will also
contain whatever of truth or information that will benefit the Saints of God tem-
porally as well as spiritually, "without interfering with politics, broils, or the gain-
saying of the world." It is also announced that from the Star press it may be ex-
pected, as soon as wisdom directs, that there will be issued "many sacred records
which have slept for ages." The Star was to be a royal quarto sheet, issued
monthly, at one dollar a year, until it should be deemed proper to publish it
oftener. The prospectus was issued in February, and signed by W. W. Phelps.
260 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. [A.D. 1832
According to previous intentions, we now began to
The Prophet's Hiakc preparations to visit the brethren who
LifemHiram. j^^^j removcd to the land of Missouri. Before
going to Hiram to live with Father Johnson,'^ my wife
had taken two children (twins), of John Murdock's, to
rear.t She received them when only nine days old; they
were now nearly eleven months. I would remark that
nothing important had occurred since I came to reside in
Father Johnson's house in Hiram, except that I had held
meetings on the Sabbaths and evenings, and baptized a
number.
Father Johnson's son, Olmsted Johnson, about this
time came home on a visit, during which I
on Olmsted told him if lic did not obey the Gospel, the
o nson. gpii'it he was of would lead him to destruc-
tion, and when he went away, he would never return or
see his father again. He went to the Southern States and
Mexico; on his return he took sick and died in Virginia.
In addition to the apostate Ezra Booth, Simonds
Apostates. Ryder,! Eli Johnson, Edward Johnson and
John Johnson, Jun., had apostatized.
* The Johnson family was one of the typical American families of old colonial
times — the men were large, strong, brave, sensible, honest, well-to-do. "My grand-
father, IsraelJohnson," writes Luke Johnson in his autobiographical sketch, "lived
in Chesterfield, New Hampshire, and was much respected by his neighbors for his
honesty, integrity and industry. My father, John Johnson, was born in Chester-
field, New Hampshire, April 11th, 1779. He followed the occupation of farming on
a large scale, and was noted for paying his debts and living independently. He
moved fromPomfret, Vermont, to Hiram, Portage county, Ohio. He was connected
with the Methodist chiirch for about five years previous to receiving the Gospel."
Luke Johnson then relates the circumstance of the Prophet, through the power of
God, healing his mother of chronic rheumatism in the arm, which converted Ezra
Booth as already related on page 21.5, and then resumes: "My father was satisfied
in regard to the truth of Mormonism, and was baptized by Joseph Smith, Jun., in
the winter of 1830-1, and furnished him and his family a home, while he translated
a portion of the Bible."
t Their names were Joseph S. and Julia. They were born in Orange, Cuyahoga
county, Ohio, April 30, 1831. Emma Smith, the Prophet's wife, had given birth to
twins, a boy and girl— on the same date. They lived but three hours, and Emma
Smith took the motherless Murdock twins in the fond hope that they would fill the
void in her life occasioned by the loss of her own.
t Mention has already been made of Simonds Ryder's conversion to the Gospel
A.D. 1832] HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 261
On the 24tli of March, the twins before mentioned,
which had been sick of the measles for some ^^^^ violence
time, caused us to be broken of our restintak- ^^ Hiram.
ingcare of them, especially my wife. In the evening I told
her she had better retire to rest with one of the children,
and I would watch with the sicker child. In the night
she told me I had better lie down on the trundle bed, and I
did so, and was soon after awakened by her screaming mur-
der, when I found myself going out of the door, in the
hands of about a dozen men; some of whose hands were
in my hair, and some had hold of my shirt, drawers and
limbs. The foot of the trundle bed was towards the door,
leaving only room enough for the door to swing open.
My wife heard a gentle tapping on the windows which she
then took no particular notice of (but which was unquestion-
ably designed for ascertaining whether or not we were
all asleep) , and soon after the mob broke open the door
and surrounded the bed in an instant, and, as I said, the
first I knew I was going out of the door in the hands of
an infuriated mob. I made a desperate struggle, as I was
forced out, to extricate myself, but only cleared one leg,
with which I made a pass at one man, and he fell on the
door steps. I was immediately overpowered again ; and they
swore by G , they would kill me if I did not be still,
which quieted me. As they passed around the house
through the fulfillment of a prophecy relating to an earthquake in Pekin, China
(see p. 158). The initial point of his apostasy is equally interesting It appears
that some time after his baptism he was ordained an Elder of the Church (Far West
Record, p. 4) ; and somewhat later informed by a communication signed by the
Prophet Joseph and Sidney Rigdon, that it was the will of the Lord, made known by
the Spirit, that he should preach the Gospel. Both in the letter he received and in the
official commission to preach, however, his name was spelled R-i-d-e-r, instead of
R-y-d-e-r, and it is soberly stated in the "History of the Disciples on the Western
Reserve" (Hayden), that he thought if the "Spirit" through which he had been
called to preach could err in the matter of spelling his name, it might have erred in
calling him to the ministry as well; or, in other words, he was led to doubt if he
were called at all by the Spirit of Cod, because of the error in spelling his name !
The same circumstance is referred to in "Kennedy's Early Days of Mormonism"
(p. 104). Kennedy also remarks that while in the uncertain mood excited by this
incident Ezra Booth returned from Missouri, and a comparison of experiences led
to a complete overthrow of all belief in the new ci-eed in the minds of both.
jt62 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. [A.D. 1832
with me, the fellow that I kicked came to me and thrust
his hand, all jeovered with blood, into my face and with an
exulting hoarse laugh, muttered: "G^e, gee, G — d — ye,
riltix 2/e."*
They then seized me by the throat and held on till I
Brutality of ^^^^ ^^ breath. After I came to, as they
the Mob. passed along with me, about thirty. rods from
the house, I saw Elder Rigdon stretched out on the
ground, whither they had dragged him by his heels. I sup-
posed he was dead. I began to plead with them, saying,
"You will have mercy and spare my life, I hope. ' ' To which
they replied, "Gr — d— ye, call onyer God for help, we'll
show ye no mercy ; ' ' and the people began to show them-
selves in every direction; one coming from the orchard
had a plank; and I expected they would kill me, and
carry me off on the plank. They then turned to the
right, and went on about thirty rods further; about sixty
rods from the house, and thirty from where I saw Elder
Rigdon, into the meadow, where they stopped, and one
said, "Simonds, Simonds," (meaning, I supposed,
Simonds Ryder,) "pull up his drawers, pull up his draw-
ers, he will take cold." Another replied: ^^AinH ye
going to kill 'imf ainH ye going to kill 'iw.'" when a
group of mobbers collected a little way off, . and said :
"Simonds, Simonds, come here;" and "Simonds"
charged those who had hold of me to keep me from
touching the ground (as they had done all the time) , lest
I should get a spring upon them. They held a council,
and as I could occasionally overhear a word, I supposed
it was to know whether or not it was best to kill me.
They returned after a while, when I learned that they had
* The man whom the Prophet struck was named Waste. He was regarded, says
Luke Johnson, as the strongest man in the Western Reserve, and had boasted that
he could take the Prophet out of the house alone. "At the time they [the mob]
were taking him [the Prophet] out of the house, Waste had hold of one foot.
Joseph drew up his leg and gave him a kick, which sent him sprawling into the
street. He afterwards said that the Prophet was the most powerful man he ever
had hold of in his life." (History of Luke Johnson, by himself: Millennial Star,
vol. xxvi, p. 835.)
A.D. 1832] HISTOKY OF THE CHURCH. 263
concluded not to kill me, but to beat and scratch me
well, tear off my shirt and drawers, and leave me naked.
One cried, "Simonds, Simonds, whereas the tar hucketf^
"I don't know," answered one, ^^ where His, EWs left it.''^
They ran back and fetched the bucket of tar, when one
exclaimed, with an oath, ^^Let us tar up his mouth;'''' and
they tried to force the tar-paddle into my mouth; I
twisted my head around, so that they could not, and they
cried out, "6^ — d — ye,hold up yer head and let us give ye
some tar.''^ They then tried to force a vial into my
mouth, and broke it in my teeth. All my clothes were torn;
off me except my shirt collar; and one man fell on me
and scratched my body with his nails like a mad cat, and
then muttered out: "(r — d — ye, thaVs the way the Holy
Ghost falls on folks!''''
They then left me, and I attempted to rise, but fell
again; I pulled the tar away from my lips, so The Prophet's
that I could breathe more freely, and after a dition.
while I began to recover, and raised myself up, whereupon I
saw two lights. I made my way towards one of them,
and found it was Father Johnson's. When I came to
the door I was naked, and the tar made me look as if
I were covered with blood, and when my wife saw me she
thought I was all crushed to pieces, and fainted. During
the affray abroad, the sisters of the neighborhood had
collected at my room. I called for a blanket, they threw me
one and shut the door ; I wrapped it around me and went in .
In the meantime,. Brother John Poorman heard an
outcry across the corn field, and running that way met
Father Johnson, who had been fastened in his house at the
commencement of the assault, by having his door barred
by the mob, but on calling to his wife to bring a Case of
his gun, saying he would blow a hole through identity/
the door, the mob fled, and Father Johnson, seizing a club,
ran after the party that had Elder Rigdon, and knocked
down one man, and raised his club to level another,
exclaiming, ^''What are you doing heref^ when they left
264 HISTOKY OF THE CHUECH. [A.D. 1832
Elder Rigdon and turned upon Father Johnson, who,
turning to run toward his own house, met Brother Poor-
man coming out of the corn field; each supposing the
other to be a mobber, an encounter ensued, and Poorman
gave Johnson a severe blow on the left shoulder with a
stick or stone, which brought him to the ground.* Poor-
man ran immediately towards Father Johnson's, and arriv-
ing while I was waiting for the blanket, exclaimed, "I'm
afraid I've killed him." Killed who, asked one; when
Poorman hastily related the cu'cumstances of the ren-
counter near the corn field, and went into the shed and
hid himself. Father Johnson soon recovered so as to come
to the house, when the whole mystery was quickly solved
concerning the difficulty between him and Poorman, who,
on learning the facts, joj^ully came from his hiding place.
My friends spent the night in scraping and removing
The Prophet's the tar, and washing and cleansing my body;
spwt!'^*^*^ so that by morning I was ready to be clothed
again. This being the Sabbath morning, the people assem-
bled for meeting at the usual hour of worship, and among
them came also the mobbers; viz.: Simonds Ryder, a
Campbellite preacher and leader of the mob; one Mc-
Clentic, who had his hands in my hair; one Streeter, son
of a Campbellite minister; and Felatiah Allen, Esq., who.
gave the mob a barrel of whiskey to raise their spirits.
Besides these named, there were many others in the mob.
With my flesh all scarified and defaced, I preached to the
cono-reo-ation as usual, and in the afternoon of the same
day baptized three individuals. t
* This blow broke his collar bone, according to the statement of his son, Luke
Johnson. David Whitmer laid his hands upon him, and he was immediately healed.
(Millennial Star, toI. xxvi, p. 835.)
t According to the statement of Luke Johnson (autobiographical sketch, Millen-
nial Star. vol. xxvi, p. 834-5), there were about forty or fifty in the mob that
attacked the Prophet on this occasion. He also stated that a Dr. Denuison, a man
of considerable influence in the community, was a member of this mob, and threat-
ened to do the Prophet great bodily injury, but when he saw the Prophet in the
hands of his enemies his heart failed him. Carnot Mason was the one who first
seized the Prophet and dragged him from his bed. Speaking of the fate that over- ■
took some of the members of the mob, Johnson remarks that Mason, soon after the
A. D. 1832] HISTORY OF THE CHUECH. 265
The next morning I went to see Elder Rigdon, and
found him crazy, and his head highly inflamed, Euier Rig-
for they had dragged him by his heels, and tion."
those too, so high from the ground that he could not raise his
head from the rough, frozen surface, which lacerated it
exceedingly ; and when he saw me he called to his wife to
bring him his razor. She asked him what he wanted of
it; and he replied, to kill me. Sister Rigdon left the room ,
and he asked me to bring his razor ; I asked him what he
wanted of it, and he replied he wanted to kill his wife;
and he continued delirious some days. The feathers
which were used with the tar on this occasion, the mob
took out of Elder Rigdon' s house. After they had seized
him, and dragged him out, one of the banditti returned
to get some pillows; when the women shut him in and
kept him a prisoner some time.
During the mobbing one of the twins contracted a
severe cold, continued to grow worse until Fri- composition
day, and then died.* The mobbers were com- «f the Mob.
posed of various religious parties, but mostly Campbellites,
Methodists and Baptists, who continued to molest and
menace Father Johnson's house for a long time. Elder
Rigdon removed to Kirtland with his family — then sick
with the measles— the following Wednesday; and, on
account of the mob, he went to Chardonf on Saturday,
March 31st.
April first, I started for Missouri, in company with
Newel K. Whitney, Peter Whitmer, and Jesse ^he Pro het
Gause, to fulfill the revelation. Not wishing gtartsonhis
1 T^- ji 1 ji Second Visit
to go by Kirtland, as another mob existed in *« zion.
that neighborhood (and indeed, the spirit of mobocracy
mobbing, "had an attack of spinal effection." Fullars, another of the mob, died of
cholera, in Cleveland, Ohio; and Dr. Dennison was sent to the penitentiary for ten
years (but for what offense he does not say), and died before the terra expired.
* This was Joseph S. Murdock, whose death occurred March 29, 1832, his age
being one day less than eleven months.
t Chardon was the county seat of Geauga county, and about five miles from
Kirtland.
266 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. [A.D. 183J
was very prevalent through that whole region of country
at the time), brother George Pitkin took us in his wagon
by the most expeditious route to Warren, where we
arrived the same day, and were there joined by Elder
Rigdon, who left Chardon in the morning; and proceed-
ing onward, we arrived at Wells ville the next day, and
the day following at Steubenville where we left the wagon ;
and on Wednesday, the 4th of April, we took passage on
board a steam packet for Wheeling, Virginia ; where we
purchased a lot of paper for the press in Zion, then in
care of W. W. Phelps.
After we left Hiram, fearing for the safety of my
Incidents b family, on account of the mob, I wrote to my
the Way. ^jfe (in conucctionwith Bishop Whitney) sug-
gesting that she go to Kirtland and tarry with Brother
Whitney's family until our return. From Wheeling we
took passage on board the steamer Trenton. While at
the dock, during the night, the boat was twice on fire,
burning the whole width of the boat through into the
cabin, but with so little damage that the boat went on in
the morning; and when we arrived at Cincinnati, some of
the mob which had followed us, left us, and we arrived at
Louisville the same night. Captain Brittle offered us pro-
tection on board of his boat, and gave us supper and
breakfast gratuitously. At Louisville we were joined by
Elder Titus Billings,* who was journeying with a company
of Saints from Kirtland to Zion, and we took passage on
the steamer Charleston for St. Louis, where we parted
from Brother Billings and company, and by stage arrived
at Independence, Missouri, on the twenty-fourth of April,
having traveled a distance of about three hundred miles
from St. Louis. We found the brethren in Zion, gener-
ally enjoying health and faith ; and they were extremely
glad to welcome us among them.
* Titus Billings was born on March 25th, 1793, at Greenfield, Franklin county,
Massachusetts. He is said to be the second person baptized in Kirtland, Ohio,
the baptism taking place in November, 1830.
A.D.:1832] HISTOKY OF THE CHUKCH. 267
On the 26th, I called a general council of the Church,
and was acknowledged as the President of the The Prophet
High Priesthood, according to a previous edge^*'presi-
ordination at a conference of High Priests, H^JhPrJes^
Elders and members, held at Amherst, Ohio, .*^*'''*^-
on the 25th of January, 1832. The right hand of fellow-
ship was given to me by the Bishop, Edward Partridge,
in behalf of the Church. The scene was solemn, im-
pressive and delightful. During the intermission, a
difficulty or hardness which had existed between Bishop
Partridge and Elder Rigdon, was amicably settled, and
when we came together in the afternoon, all hearts seemed
to rejoice and I received the following:*
Revelation, given April, 1832, showing the order given to Enoch, and the
Church in his day.f
1. Verily, verily I say unto you, my servants, that inasmuch as you
have forgiven one another your trespasses, even so I, the Lord, forgive
you.
2. Nevertheless there are those among you who have sinned ex-
ceedingly; yea, even all of you have sinned, but verily I say unto you,,
beware from henceforth, and refrain from sin, lest sore judgments fall
upon your heads;
3. For unto whom much is given much is required; and he who sins
against the greater light shall receive the greater condemnation.
4. Ye call upon my name for revelations, and I give them unto you;
and inasmuch as ye keep not my sayings, which I give unto you, ye be-
come transgressors, and justice and judgment are the penalty which
is affixed unto my law;
5. Therefore, what I say unto one I say unto all, Watch, for the
adversary spreadeth his dominions and darkness reigneth ;
6. And the anger of Grod kindleth against the inhabitants of the earth;
and none doeth good, for all have gone out of the way.
7. And now, verily, I say unto you, I, the Lord, will not lay any sin
to your charge; go your ways and sin no more; but unto that soul whO'
sinneth shall the former sins return, saith the Lord your God.
* "All differences," says the minutes of this meeting, recorded in the "Far West
Record"— "all differences settled and the hearts of all were united together in
love."— (p. 25.)
t Doctrine and Covenants, sec. Ixxxii.
268 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. [A.D. 1832
8. And again, I say unto you, I give unto you a new commandment,
that you may understand my will concerning you,
9. Or, in other words, I give unto you directions how you may act
before me, that it may turn to you for your salvation.
^0. I, the Lord am bound when ye do what I say, but when ye do
not what I say, ye have no promise.
11. Therefore, verily I say unto you, that it is expedient for my
servant Alam, and Ahashdah, (Newel K. Whitney,) Mahalaleel, and
Pelagoram, (Sidney Rigdon,) and my servant Gazelam, (Joseph Smith,)
and Horah, and Olihah, (Oliver Cowdery,) and Shalemanasseh, and
Mahemson, (Martin Harris,) to be bound together by a bond and cove-
nant that cannot be broken by transgression, (except judgment shall
immediately follow,) in your several stewardships,
12. To manage the affairs of the poor, and all things pertaining to
the bishopric both in the land of Zion and in the land of Shinehah,
(Kirtland.)
13. For I have consecrated the land of Shinehah, (Kirtland,) in mine
own due time for the benefit of the Saints of the Most High, and for a
stake of Zion;
14. For Zion must increase in beauty, and in holiness; her borders
must be enlarged; her stakes must be strengthened; yea, verily I say
unto you, Zion must arise and put on her beautiful garments:
15. Therefore I give unto you this commandment, that ye bind your- .
selves by this covenant, and it shall be done according to the laws of
the Lord.
16. Behold, here is wisdom also in me for your good.
17. And you are to be equal, or in other words, you are to have equal
claims on the properties, for the benefit of managing the concerns of
your stewardships, every man according to his wants and his needs, in-
asmuch as his wants are just;
18. And all this for the benefit of the Church of the living God, that
every man may improve upon his talent, that every man may gain other
talents, yea, even an hundred fold, to be cast into the Lord's storehouse
to become the common property of the whole Church.
19. Every man seeking the interest of his neighbor, and doing all
things with an eye single to the glory of God.
20. This order I have appointed to be an everlasting order unto you,
and unto your successors, inasmuch as you sin not;
21. And the soul that sins against this covenant, and hardeneth his
heart against it, shall be dealt with according to the laws of my
Church, and shall be delivered over to the buffetings of Satan until the
day of redemption.
22. And now, verily I say unto you, and this is wisdom, make unto
A.D. 1832] HISTOEY OF THE CHURCH. 269
yourselves friends with the mammon of unrighteousness, and they will
not destroy you.
23. Leave judgment alone with me, for it is mine, and ! will repay.
Peace be with you; my blessings continue with you,
24. For even yet the kingdom is yours, and shall be for ever, if you
fall not from your steadfastness. Even so. Amen.
On the 27th, we transacted considerable business for
the salvation of the Saints, who were settling The Purposes
among a ferocious set of mobbers, like lambs seeks^to E^f-
among wolves. It was my endeavor to so ohireJX?'^
organize the Church, that the brethren might sanization.
eventually be independent of every incumbrance beneath
the celestial kingdom, by bonds and covenants of mutual
friendship, and mutual love.
On the 28th and 29th, I visited the brethren above Big
Blue river, in Kaw township, a few miles west
(, T -, -, T • 1 1 lA Visit to the
01 Independence, and received a welcome only coiesviiie
known by brethren and sisters united as one
in the same faith, and by the same baptism, and sup-
ported by the same Lord. The Coiesviiie branch, in par-
ticular, rejoiced as the ancient Saints did with Paul.* It
is good to rejoice with the people of God. On the 30th,
I returned to Independence, and again sat in council with
the brethren, and received the following:
Bevelation, given April, 1832.'\
1. Verily, thus saith the Lord, in addition to the laws of the Church
concerning women and children, those who belong to the Church, who
have lost their hvisbands or fathers.
2. Women have claim on their husbands for their maintenance, until
their husbands are taken, and if they are not found transgressors they
shall have fellowship in the Church;
3. And if they are not faithful, they shall not have fellowship in the
* It should be remembered that these Coiesviiie Saints were among the first to
receive the Gospel under the teachings of the Prophet, and hence his heart was
naturally tender towards them, and this visit was doubtless especially delightful
both to the Saints and to the Prophet.
t Doctrine and Covenants, sec. Ixxxiii.
270 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. [A.D. 1832
Church; yet they may remain upon their inheritances according to the
laws of the land.
4. All children have a claim upon their parents for their maintenance
until they are of age.
5. And after that they have claim upon the Church, or in other words
upon the Lord's storehouse, if their parents have not wherewith to
give them inheritances.
0. And the storehouse shall be kept by the consecrations of the Church,
and widows and orphans shall be provided for, as also the poor. Amen.
Our council was continued on the 1st of May, when it
Literary Af- was Ordered that three thousand copies of the
churchf *con- Book of Commandments be printed in the
sidered. fi^gt edition;* that William W. Phelps, Oliver-
Cowdery, and John Whitmer, be appointed to review and
prepare such revelations for the press as shall be
deemed proper for publication, and print them as soon as
possible at Independence, Missouri; the announcement to
be made that they are ' 'Published by W. W. Phelps & Co. "
It was also ordered that W. W. Phelps correct and print
the hymns which had been selected by Emma Smith in
fulfillment of the revelation.
Arrangements were also made for supplying the Saints
with stores in Missouri and Ohio, which ac-
ofTemporai tiou, with a few cxccptious, was hailed with
joy by the brethren.! Before we left Inde-
pendence, Elder Rigdon preached two most powerful dis-
* This action, of course, annulled the resolution at the Kirtland conference to pub-
lish an edition of ten thousand. (See p. 222.)
t The arrangements here referred to for the establishment of stores in Missouri
and Ohio, as disclosed by the minutes of these council meetings of the 26th, 27th,
tlOth of April, and the 1st of May, were that the brethren in mercantile pursuits
in Kirtland and Zion should be united in one firm ; and the establishments in Kirtland
and Zion respectively were regarded merely as branches of one firm. Still it
was resolved that each of these branches should have a separate company name.
The name of the branch in Zion was to be "Gilbert, Whitney & Company," and
the one in Kirtland "Newel K. Whitney & Company." W. W. Phelps and A. S. Gil"
"bert were appointed to draft the bond for the united firm. A. S. Gilbert and
Newel K. Whitney were appointed to be the agents of the new firm. It was also
resolved that whenever any special business should arise it would be the duty of the
united firm by its branches at Jackson county, Missouri, and Geauga county, Ohio, to
regulate the same by special agency. It was also resolved that the united firm
negotiate a loan of fifteen thousand dollars at six per centum. The firm of Newel K.
Whitney & Co. was appointed to transact the business.
A.D. 1832] HISTORY OF THE CHUECH. 271
courses, which, so far as outward appearance was con-
cerned gave great satisfaction to the people.
On the 6th of May I gave the parting hand to the
brethren in Independence, and, in company
with Brothers Rigdon and Whitney, com- ney to Kirt-
-. T^- 1 1 1 n land-Inci-
menced a return to Kirtland, by stage to bt. dents by the
Louis, from thence to Vincennes, Indiana;
and from thence to New Albany, near the falls of the
Ohio river. Before we arrived at the latter place, the
horses became frightened, and while going at full speed
Bishop Whitney attempted to jump out of the coach, but
having his coat fast, caught his foot in the wheel, and had
his leg and foot broken in several places; at the same
time I jumped out unhurt. We j)ut up at Mr. Porter's
public house, in Greenville, for four weeks, while Elder
Rigdon went directly forward to Kirtland. During all
this time, Brother Whitney lost not a meal of victuals or
a night's sleep, and Dr. Porter, our landlord's brother,
who attended him, said it was a pity we had not got some
Mormon there, as they could set broken bones or do anything
else. I tarried with Brother Whitney and administered
to him till he was able to be moved. While at this place
I frequently walked out in the woods, where I saw several
fresh graves ; and one day when I rose from the dinner
table, I walked directly to the door and commenced vomit-
ing most profusely. I raised large quantities of blood
and poisonous matter, and so great were the muscular
contortions of my system, that my jaw in a few moments
was dislocated. This I succeeded in replacing with my
own hands, and made my way to Brother Whitney (who
was on the bed), as speedily as possible; he laid his hands
on me and administered to me in the name of the Lord,
and I was healed in an instant, although the effect of the
poison was so powerful, as to cause much of the hair
to become loosened from my head. Thanks be to my
Heavenly Father for His interference in my behalf at this
critical moment, in the name of Jesus Christ. Amen.
272 HISTOKY OF THE CHUKCH. [A.D. 1832
Brother "Wliitney had not had his foot moved from the
bed for nearly four weeks, when I went into his
The Fore- " ^^ • ■, t i i i •
knowledge of room, after a walk ni the grove, and told mm
if he would agree to start for home in the
morning, we would take a wagon to the river, about four
miles, and there would be a ferry-boat in waiting which
would take us quickly across, where we would find a hack
which would take us directly to the landing, where we
should find a boat, in waiting, and wie would be going up
the river before ten o'clock, and have a prosperous jour-
ney home. He took courage and told me he would go.
We started next morning, and found everything as I had
told him,* for we were passing rapidly up the river before
ten o'clock, and landing at Wellsville, took stage coach
to Chardon, from thence in a wagon to Kirtland, where
we arrived some time in June.
♦ This is an instance of the Prophet Joseph's power as a seer. Another exam-
ple is given by David Whitmer in his account of going to Harmony, Pennsylvania,
after the Prophet and Oliver Cowdery, in order to take them to his father's home
in Fayette, New York, in the summer of 1829, when the Book of Mormon was in
course of translation. "When I arrived at Harmony," says David, "Joseph and
Oliver were coming toward me, and met me some distance from the house. Oliver
told me that Joseph had informed him when I started from home, where I had
stopped the first night, how I read the sign at the tavern, where I stopped the next
night, etc., and that I would be there that day before dinner, and this was why
they had come out to meet me ; all of which was exactly as Joseph had told Oliver,
at which I was greatly astonished." (David Whitmer's Statement to Orson Pratt
and Joseph F. Smith, Millennial Star, vol. xl, Nos. 49, 50.)
A.D. 1832 J HISTORY OF THE CHUECH. 273
CHAPTER XX.
"the evening and morning star."
As soofl as I could arrange my affairs, I recommenced the
translation of the Scriptures, and thus I spent occupation of
most of the summer. In July, we received gumme?^?'
the first number of The Evening and Morning i^^^.
Star, which was a joyous treat to the Saints. Delightful
indeed, was it to contemplate that the little band of breth-
ren had become so large, and grown so strong, in so short
a time as to be able to issue a paper of their own, which
contained not only some of the revelations, but other in-
formation also, — which would gratify and enlighten the
humble inquirer after truth.
So embittered was the public mind against the truth,
that the press universally had been arrayed opposition of
against us ; and although many newspapers *® ^'■^^®-
published the prospectus of our paper, yet it appeared
to have been done more to calumniate the editor, than give
publicity to the forthcoming periodical. Editors thought
to do us harm, while the Saints rejoiced that they could
do nothing against the truth but for it.
The following are extracts from The Evening and Morn-
ing' Star, Independence, Missouri, June, 1832 — first num-
ber :
TO MAN.
With the help of God, the first number of The Evening and Morning
Star comes to the world for the objects specified in its prospectus,
which was published last winter. That we should now recapitulate
some of its leading objects, and briefly add a few remarks, will natur-
24 Vol. I.
274 HISTOKY OF THE CHUKCH. [A.D. 1832
ally be expected; and we cheerfully do so, that this generation may
know —
That the Star comes in these last days as the friend of man, to per-
suade him to turn to God and live, before the great and terrible day of
the Lord sweeps the earth of its wickedness;
That it comes not only as the messenger of truth, to bring the reve-
lations and commandments of God which have been, but to publish
those that God gives now, as in the days of old, for He is the same God
yesterday, today, and for ever; * * * *
That it comes as the harbinger of peace and good will to them that
serve the Lord with a determination to have part in the first resur-
rection, and finally become Kings and Priests to God the Father in the
celestial kingdom, where God and Christ are, and where they will be
for eternity; * * * * *
That it comes according to the will of God from those who are not
ashamed to take upon them the name of Christ, and walk lowly in the
valley of humiliation, and let the solemnities of eternity rest upon them:
knowing that the great day of the Lord will soon usher in the Sabbath
of creation, for the rest of the Saints, that the Savior may reign His
thousand years of peace upon the earth while Satan is bound;
That it comes in meekness and mercy to all mankind, that they may
do works meet for repentance and be saved in the first resurrection, and
afterwards dwell with the spirits of just men made perfect in the
celestial kingdom.
That it comes to bring good tidings of gi-eat joy to all people, but
more especially to the house of Israel scattered abroad, that the day of
their redemption is near, for the Lord hath set His hand again the
second time to restore them to the lands of their inheritance;
That it comes to show that the ensign is now set up unto which all
nations shall come, and worship the Lord, the God of Jacob, ac-
ceptably;
That it comes when war, and the plague, or pestilence as it is called,
are sweeping their thousands and tens of thousands to the grave, to
show that the day of tribulation spoken of by our Savior is nigh at
hand, even at the doors;
That it comes to repeat the great caution of Paul : Beware lest any
man spoil you, (the disciples of Christ), through philosophy and vain
deceit, after the traditions of men and the rudiments of the
world.
That it comes to prepare the way of the Lord, that when He comes
He may have a holy people ready to receive Him ;
That it comes to show that no man can be too good to be saved, but
that many may be too bad;
A.D. 18321 HISTOEY OF THt CHURCH. 27D
That it comes to declare that goodness consists in doing good, not
merely in preaching it;
That it comes to show that all men's religion is vain without charity;
That it comes to open the way for Zion to rise and put on her beautiful
garments and become the glory of the earth, that her land may be
joined, or married (according to the known translation of Isaiah) to
Jerusalem again, and they be one as they were in the days of Peleg.
* * « * * * *
Man, being created but little below the angels, only wants to kno-w
for himself, and not by another, that, by obeying the commands of his
Creator, he can rise again after death, in the flesh, and reign with
Christ a thousand years on the earth without sin; be changed in the
twinkling of an eye, and become a King and Priest to God in eternity —
to forsake his sins, and say: Lord, I am thine! The first words of
which we have any account that Jesus Christ spake concerning the things
of eternal life, were, Suffer it to be so now: for thus it becometh us to
fulfill all righteousness. Then he was baptized: and truly, if it be-
came the Savior of the world, holy as He was, to be baptized in the
meridian of time, to fulfill all righteousness, how much more neces-
sary it is for man to be baptized in order to be saved. * * *
As this paper is devoted to the great concerns of eternal things and
the gathering of the Saints, it will leave politics, the gainsaying of the
world, and many other matters, for their proper channels, endeavoring
by all means to set an example before the world, which, when followed,
will lead our fellow-men to the gates of glory, where the wicked cease
from troubling, and where the weary will find rest. That there may be
errors both in us and in the paper, we readily admit, but we mean to
grow better, till, from little children, we all come into the unity of the
faith and of the knowledge of the Son of God, unto a perfect man,
unto the measure of the stature of the fullness of Christ, which we
pray may be the happy lot of thousands, before He comes with the
hundred and forty and four thousand that are without guile.*
TO THE CHURCH OF CHRIST ABROAD IN THE EARTH.
It is the duty of the Church of Christ, in Zion, to stand as an ensign
to all nations, that the Lord has set His hand the second time to
restore the house of Israel to the lands of their inheritance; and it be-
hoves the members of this Church to manifest before the world by a
godly walk, by a noble example, as well as by sterling precept; by
* This salutatory address was signed by W. W. Phelps.
276 HISTOKY OF THE CHURCH. [A.D. 183?
prudence in living, by plainness in dress, by industry, by economy, by
faith and works, and, above all, by solemnity, humility and patience,,
that this is a day of warning and not a day of many words.
This being the order in Zion, how much more necessary is it, that
the churches of Christ, which have not yet come up to this land should
show the world, by well ordered conduct in all things, that they are the
children of the living God! It is all-important, and the salvation of
many souls depends upon their faultless example. They will, therefore,
knowing that the Lord will suddenly come to His temple, do their part
in preparing the way, by observing the Sabbath day, and keeping it
holy; by teaching their children the Gospel, and teaching them to pray;
by avoiding extremes in all matters; by shunning every appearance of
evil; by studying to be approved, and doing unto others as they would
have others do unto them; by bearing trouble and persecution patiently,,
without a murmur, knowing that Michael, the Arch-angel, when con-
tending with the devil — he disputed about the body of Moses — durst
not bring against him a railing accusation, but said. The Lord rebuke
thee. They will not only set an example worthy of imitation, but
they will let their light so shine that others, seeing their good
works may go and do likewise. Example is the great thing that de-
fies the world with all its vain glory; by letting their moderation be
known unto all men, both in dress and in living; in words and in deeds;
in watching and in praying; in love and in labor, and in works as well
as in faith, they, [the Saints] preach the world a lecture, they set the
inquirer an example, and teach all Christendom a lesson, that studied,
preaching and pulpit eloquence have failed to accomplish.
COMMON SCHOOLS.
The disciples should lose no time in preparing schools for their chil-
dren, that they may be taught as is pleasing unto the Lord, and brought
up in the way of holiness. Those appointed to select and prepare
books for the use of schools, will attend to that subject as soon as more
weighty matters are finished.* But the parents and guardians in the
Church of Christ need not wait — it is all-important that children to be-
come good should be taught [good]. Moses, while delivering the worda
of the Lord to the congregation of Israel, that is, to the parents,
says, "And these words which I command thee this day, shall be in thy
heart: and thou shalt teach them diligently unto thy children, and shalt
* This is in plain allusion to the revelation on page 185 where W. W. Phelps and
Oliver Cowdery are appointed a committee to prepare books for schools in the
Church, that little children might receive instruction, which is pleasing before the
Lord. That revelation and the above article from the Star of June, 1832, plainly
foreshadow the great interest the Church would take in education.
A.D. 1832J HISTORY OF THE CHUECH. 277
talk of them when thou sittest in thy house, and when thou walkest by
the way, and when thou liest down and when thou risest up. And
thou shalt bind them for a sign upon thy hand, and they shall be as
frontlets between thine eyes." If it were necessary then to teach their
children diligently, how much more necessary is it now, when the Church
of Christ is to be an ensign, yea, even an ensample to the world, for good?
A word to the wise ought to be sufficient, foi children soon become
men and women. Yes, they are they that must follow us, and perform
the duties which not only appertain to this world, but to the second
coming of the Savior, even preparing for the Sabbath of creation, and
for eternity.
THE "star" office.
The Star office is situated within twelve miles of the west line of the
state of Missouri ; which at present is the western limits of the United
States, and about 120 miles west of any press in the state, in about 39
degrees of north latitude, and about 174 degrees of west longitude,
24 miles south of Missouri river; 280 miles by land, or 500 by water,
west of St. Louis; nearly 1,200 miles west of Washington; 1,300
miles from New York, and more than 1,500 miles from Boston.
In August we were again delighted to receive the Star.
The following is extracted from the second Second No. oi
[July] number: the star.
THE ELDERS IN THE LAND OP ZION, TO THE CHURCH OP CHRIST
SCATTERED ABROAD.
Brethren, we think it proper to give you some general information
respecting the present state of the Church in Zion, and also the work
of the gathering. Notwithstanding that nearly all Christendom doubt
the propriety of receiving revelations for the government of the Church
of Christ in this age, and genei'ally adopt the Scriptures of the Old and
New Testaments as the only rule of faith and practice, yet we believe,
from the Scriptures of truth, that to every church in past ages, which
the Lord recognized to be His, He gave revelations, wisely calculated
to govern them in the peculiar situation and cii'cumstances under which
they were placed, and to enable them by authority to do the peculiar
work which they were to perform. The Bible contains revelations
given at different times to different people, under different circum-
stances, as will be seen by editorial articles in this paper. The old
world was destroyed for rejecting the revelations of God given to
278 HISTORY OP THE CHUECH. [A.D. 1832
them through Noah. The Israelites were destroyed in the wilderness
for despising the revelations given to them through Moses; and Christ
said that the world, in the days of the Apostles, would be condemned
for not receiving the word of God through them: thus we see the
judgments of God in the past ages have come upon the people, not
so much for neglecting the revelations given to their forefathers, as for
rejecting those given immediately to themselves. Of the blessings of
heaven it may be said, that they always rested upon the heads of those
to whom they were promised. Therefore, seeing that it not only was,
but, as long as God remains the same, always will be, the privilege of
the true Church to receive revelations, containing blessings and
cursings, peculiarly adapted to itself as a Church, we conclude that it
is a mistaken notion that the Scriptures of the Old and New Testa-
ments are the only rule of faith and practice; nevertheless, inasmuch
as the precepts and examples contained']iin them are truly applicable to
us under our particular circumstances, we are bound to be governed by
them; and we also can receive much benefit from such pi'ophecies as
point out the events that shall take place in our day and age. Of these
there are many, both in the Old and the New Testaments. They speak
plainly of great things that shall be accomplished in the last days; —
such as preaching the everlasting Gospel to all nations; the gathering
of the elect from the four winds of heaven; the building up of Zion
and Jerusalem, or the ingathering of the remnants of Jacob, and the
planting them in the lands of their fathers' inheritance; the necessary
preparation to meet the Savior at His second coming,with all the Saints,
to dwell with them in the millennial reign. And now, who, with the
Bible in his hand, can suppose that these great and marvelous works
can be accomplished by the Church without more revelations from the
Lord? We cannot, for we worship the God of Israel, in whom is
neither variableness nor shadow of turning; — consequently as in days of
old, so in these last days. He has given us revelations by which we may
know how to organize the Church of Christ, and by His authority to
perform the work which He has enjoined upon us. And now brethren,
if we wish for blessings upon this Chui^ch, we must walk humbly be-
forthe Lord, and observe to keep all His commandments. Notwithstand-
ing the work of the gathering will be accomplished, we believe in a
speedy manner, yet the Lord has commanded that it shall not be done
in haste, nor by flight, but that all things shall be prepared before you;
and for this purpose He has made it the duty of the Bishop or agent in
the land of Zion to'make known, from time to time, the privileges of
the land to'the conferences, which may determine and make known how
many can^be'accommodated. And the Saints will remember that the
Bishopxinlthe land of Zion will not receive any, as wise stewards.
A.D. 1832] HISTOKY OF THE CHUKCH. 279
without they bring a recommend from the Bishop in Ohio, or from three
Elders. The Elders therefore, will be careful to not recommend and
send up churches to this place, without first receiving information from
the Bishop in Ohio, or in the land of Zion, that they can be accommo-
dated when they arrive, so as to be settled without confusion, which
would produce pestilence. Therefore, if a church is desirous to come
to the land of Zion, we would recommend that first, by letter or other-
wise, they make known their desires and their situation to the Bishop
in Ohio, or in the land of Zion, and receive information from them be-
fore they start. Brethren will perceive as well as we, that where
churches of fifty or a hundred souls each, are coming to the land of
Zion, from different parts of the nation, and, as soon will be the case,
from different nations, without a knowledge of each other, they would,
when they arrive, be in a state of confusion, and labor under many dis-
advantages which might be avoided by strictly observing the rules and
regulations of the Church. Moreover by being in haste, and forcing-
the sale of property, unreasonable sacrifices have been made, and al-
though this is a day of sacrifice and tithing, yet to make lavish and
unreasonable sacrifices is not well pleasing in the sight of the
Lord.
It is about one year since the work of the gathering commenced,.
in which time between thi-ee and four hundred have arrived here, and
are mostly located upon their inheritances, and are generally in good'
health and spirits and are doing well. The expense of journeying and
settling here, together with the establishment of a printing oiB&ce and
store, have probably exceeded the expectations of our brethren
abroad, and although Zion, according to the Prophets, is to become
like Eden or the garden of the Lord, yet, at present it is as it were
but a wilderness and desert, and the disadvantages of settling in a new
country, you know, are many and great. Therefore, prudence would
dictate the churches abroad, at present, not to come up to Zion, until
preparations can be made for them, and they receive information as
above. The prospect for crops in this region of country is, at pres-
ent, tolerably good, but calls for provisions will undoubtedly be con-
siderable, for besides the emigration of the whites, the government of
the United States is settling the Indians (or remnants of Joseph)^
immediately to the west, and they must be fed.
Brethren, we drop the above remarks for your benefit, until you can
have the revelations to peruse for yourselves, which will be published
as soon as they consistently can be. Although the Lord has said, that
it is His'business to provide for His Saints in these last days, yet, re-
member He is not bound so to do, unless we observe His sayings and
keep them.
280 HISTOKY OF THE CHURCH. lA.D. 1832
TO THE ELDERS OF THE CHURCH OF CHRIST, WHO PREACH GOOD
TIDINGS TO THE WORLD.
Brethren, as stars of the ensign which is now set up for the ben-
efit of all nations, you are to enlighten the world, you are to prepare
the way for the people to come up to Zion; you are to instruct
men how to receive the fullness of the Gospel, and the everlast-
ing covenants, even them that were from the beginning; you are
to carry the ark of safety before the wondering multitudes, with-
out fear, entreating and beseeching all men to be saved; you are to
set an example of meekness and humility before Saints and sinners,
^s did the Savior; and when reviled you are not to revile again; you
are to reason with men, as in days of old, to bear patiently and answer
■as the spirit of truth shall direct, allowing all credit for every item of
good. l:ou are to walk in the valley of humility, and pray for the
salvation of all; yes, you are to pray for your enemies; and warn in
compassion without threatening the wicked with judgments which are
to be poured out upon the world hereafter. You have no right to
take the judgments, which fell upon the ungodly before the flood,
and pour them upon the head of this generation; you have no au-
thority to use the judgments which God sent upon Pharaoh in Egypt,
to terrify the inhabitants of America, neither have you any direction
by commandment, to collect the calamities of six thousand years and
paint them upon the curtain of these last days to scare mankind to re-
pentance; no, you are to preach the Gospel, which is the power of
Ood unto salvation, even glad tidings of great joy unto all people.
Again, you are not to take the blessings of an individual, or of a
■church, from the days of Enoch to the days of the Apostles, and place
them upon an individual or a church in these last days; but you are
to teach all men that they shall be judged according to their works. For,
if God is the same yesterday, today, and for ever. His reward is always
with Him; and His revelations and blessings and judgments, before
the flood, were fitted for that people and that time; in the days of
Abraham, for that man and that time; in the days of Moses, for that
man and that time; in the days of David, for that man and that time;
in the days of Paul, for that man and that time; and now, for this
generation and this time. You therefore, must reason from the Bible
and the Book of Mormon, with great care and not pervert the mean-
ing of God's sacred word. If our Heavenly Father saw fit to destroy
Sodom and Gomoi'rah for their wickedness, Nineveh for its abomina-
tion, and Jerusalem for a transgression of His commandments, what
have their destruction to do with the salvation of the world now? The
Lord says. Vengeance is mine, and I will repay. Teach all men to
trust in God and not in man, and do works meet for repentance. Again,
A.D. 1832] HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 281
teach all men that God is a God of the living and not of the dead.
Finally, whatever yon do, do it with an eye single to the glory of God.
You are the light of the world in matters of pure religion, and many
souls may be required at your hands. Let the idea not leave you,
that, not only the eyes of the world, but the eyes of the angels and of
•God are upon you.
FOREIGN NEWS.
It is a day of strange appearances. Everything indicates something
more than meets the eye. Every nation is opening events which
astonish mankind. Even the heart of man begins to melt at the
prospect before him. The unquenchable thirst for news; the con-
tinuity of emigration; the wars and rumors of wars, with many other
signs of the distress of nations, from the old world — as the land is
called across the ocean — whisper so loud to the understanding, that he
who runs may read the label on the eastern sky — The end is nigh.
France is filled with a spirit of rebellion, and when the cholera was
sweeping its thousands mobs were collecting to slay their tens of thou-
sands. While the hospitals were crowded with the sick, and the groans
of the dying filled the air, the fashionable French were holding cholera
balls and dancing at the judgments of the Almighty. In England,
where an anxious multitude have been waiting for reformation in gov-
ernment for years, disappointment is destruction. The house of lords
has rejected the Reform Bill, and the proud-hearted Englishman says:
Reform or Revolution! No stop there; for the sound comes across the
Atlantic: Reform or ruin! All the kingdoms of the east seem to be
preparing to act the part allotted to them, when the Lord rebukes the
nations. As on a morning of some great festival, the church bell, the
•cannon, the small arms, the music, and the cheers of the multitude,
arouse all to what is going on, and thunder to man: Behold the day!
So also earthquakes, wars and rumors of wars, the distress of nations,
the constant tide of emigration to the west, the wide spreading ravages
of the cholera, and the joy of the Saints of God as they come out of
Babylon, alarm the world, and whisper to every mortal: Watch ye, for
the time is at hand for the second coming of Jesus Christ, the Redeemer
of Israel, with peace on earth and good will to man. Watch the signs
of His coming, that ye be not deceived.
ITEMS FOR THE PUBLIC.
In connection with the Star, we publish a weekly paper, entitled the
Upper Missouri Advertiser. It will contain sketches of the news of the
day, politics, advertisements, and whatever tends to promote the inter-
est of the great west.
282 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. [A.D. 1832
The August number of the Star, [No. 3] contained the
following :
THE CHOLERA.
This desolating sickness is spreading steadily over the United States,
The account of its ravages in many places, we cannot give. The
whole number of cases in New York, to July 31st, is 3,731. Deaths, 1,520.
No man can stop the work of the Lord, for God rules the pestilence,
and the pestilence rules men. Forts, sentinels, and oceans may hinder
men, or money may bribe, but when the pestilence rides on the wings
of the wind, the sentinel has no power; the fort is no obstacle, the ocean
is no barrier; and money has no value; the destroying angel goes
waving the banner of death over all ; and who shall escape his pointed
arrow? Not he that could brave death at the cannon's mouth, but
shrinks at the sound of the cholera; not he that worshiped his God in
some stately chapel, every Sabbath till the cholera comes, and then flees
for his life; no; none but he that trusts in God, shall be able to stand
when a thousand shall fall at his side, and ten thousand at his right
hand by the noisome pestilence.
TO THE HONORABLE MEN OF THE WORLD,
To the honorable searchers for truth: we, in a spirit of candor and
meekness are bound by every tie that makes man the friend of man^
by every endowment of heaven, that renders intelligent beings
seekers of happiness to show you the way to salvation. In fact, we are
not only bound to do thus for those that seek the riches of eternity,
but, to walk in the tracks of our Savior, we must love our enemies;
bless them that curse us; do good to them that hate us, and pray for
them that despitefully use us, and persecute us, or else you and the
world may know that we are not the children of God. Therefore to be
obedient to the precepts of our divine Master, we say unto you — Search
the Scriptures — search the revelations which we publish, and ask your
Heavenly Father, in the name of His Son Jesus Christ, to manifest
the truth unto you, and if you do it with an eye single to His glory,
nothing doubting, He will answer you by the power of His Holy Spirit.
You will then know for yourselves and not for another. You will
not then be dependent on man for the knowledge of God; nor will
there be any room for speculation. No; for when men receive their
instruction from Him that made them, they know how he will save
them. Then again we say: Search the Scriptures, search the Prophets
and learn what portion of them belongs to you and the people of the
nineteenth century. You, no doubt, will agree with us, and say, that
you have no right to claim the promises of the inhabitants before the
flood; that you cannot found your hopes of salvation upon the obeii-
A.D. 1832] HISTOEY OF THE CHURCH. 283
ence of the children of Israel when journeying in the wilderness; nor
can you expect that the blessings which the Apostles pronounced upon
the churches of Christ, eighteen hundred years ago, were intended for
you. Again, if others' blessings are not your blessings, others' curses
are not your curses; you stand then in these last days, as all have stood
before you, agents unto yourselves, to be judged according to your
works.
Every man lives for himself. Adam was made to open the ways of
the world, and for dressing the garden. Noah was born to save seed
of everything, when the earth was washed of its wickedness by the
flood; and the Son of God came into the world to redeem it from the
fall. But except a man be born again, he cannot see the kingdom
of God. This eternal truth settles the question of all men's religion.
A man may be saved, after the judgment, in the terrestrial kingdom,
or in the telestial kingdom, but he can never see the celestial king-
dom of God without being born of the water and the Spirit. He
may receive a glory like unto the moon, [i. e. of which the light of
the moon is typical], or a star, [i. e. of which the light of the stars is
typical], but he can never come unto Mount Zion, and unto the city of
the living God, the heavenly Jerusalem, and to an innumerable com-
pany of angels; to the general assembly and Church of the First-born,
which are written in heaven, and to God the judge of all, and to the
spirits of just men made perfect, and to Jesus the Mediator of the new
covenant, unless he becomes as a little child, and is taught by the Spirit
of God. Wherefore, we again say, search the revelations of God:
study the prophecies, and rejoice that God grants unto the world Seers
and Prophets. They are they who saw the mysteries of godliness;
they saw the flood before it came; they saw angels ascending and de-
scending upon a ladder that reached from earth to heaven: they saw
the stone cut out of the mountain, which filled the whole earth; they
saw the Son of God come from the regions of bliss and dwell with men
on earth; they saw the deliverer come out of Zion, and turn away un-
godliness from Jacob ; they saw the glory of the Lord when He showed
the transfiguration of the earth on the mount; they saw every moun-
tain laid low and every valley exalted when the Lord was taking venge-
ance upon the wicked; they saw truth spring out of the earth, and
righteousness look down from heaven in the last days, before the Lord
came the second time to gather His elect; they saw the end of wicked-
ness on earth, and the Sabbath of creation crowned with peace; they
saw the end of the glorious thousand years, when Satan was loosed for
a little season ; they saw the day of judgment when all men received
according to their works, and they saw the heaven and earth flee away
to make room for the city of God, when the righteous receive an in
284 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. [A.D. 1832
heritance in eternity. And, fellow soionrners upon earth, it is your
privilege to purify yourselves and come up to the same glory, and see
for yourselves, and know for yourselves. Ask, and it shall be given
you; seek and ye shall find; knock, and it shall be opened unto you.
A.D. 1832] HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 285
CHAPTEE XXI.
liARGER VIEWS ON THE DOCTRINE OF PRIESTHOOD REVEALED
THE MEETING OF THE PROPHET JOSEPH SMITH, JUN., BRIG-
HAM YOUNG, AND HEBER C. KIMBALL.
On September the 10th, George A. Smith was baptized
by Joseph H. Wakefield, at Potsdam, St. g^tjgj^of
Lawrence county, New York; and confirmed Eider George
™ -rr T I ^- Smith.
by Elder Solomon Humphry.*
* George Albert Smith was born at Potsdam, St. Lawrence county, New York,.
on the 26th of June, 1817. He was the son of John Smith, the sixth son of Asael
and Mary Smith. John Smith was therefore a brother of the Prophet's father, and
George Albert and the Prophet were cousins. In the fall of 1828, Asael Smith,
grandfather of the subject of this note, received a letter from Joseph Smith, Sen.,
informing him of some of the visions the youthful Prophet had received. Soon
after this a letter from the young Prophet himself was received by John Smith,
and read in the hearing of George Albert. The letter declared that the judgments
of God would overtake the wicked of this generation unless they repented. The
letter made a deep impression upon George Albert; while his father remarked that
"Joseph wrote like a prophet." In August, 1830, Joseph Smith, Sen., visited his
brother John, bringing with him the Book of Mormon, a copy of which he left at
the former's residence. During the temporary absence of his uncle, who was visit-
ing other branches of the family, George Albert championed the Book of Mormon,
and answered objections urged against it by the neighbors who came in to examine
it. Meantime he formulated some objections of his own, which his Uncle Joseph
on his return answered to his complete satisfaction; and he never afterwards
ceased to advocate the divine authenticity of the Book of Mormon. Notwithstand-
ing this conviction, however, he was not baptized until some two years had elapsed
as will be seen by reference to the date of his baptism in the text of the Prophet's
narrative.
At this point I think it proper that a letter written by Asael Smith, grandfather
of the Prophet Joseph Smith, Jun., should be introduced. A copy of the letter
was obtained by George A. Smith, the subject of the foregoing biographical note,
while on a visit to Topsfield, in 1872. The original was in the hands of a son of
Mr. Jacob Town, then the town clerk of Topsfield, and who, while unwilling to part
with the original, because written to and received by his father, permitted Presi-
dent George A. Smith to copy it.
On the outside of the letter, besides the superscription, "Mr. Jacob Town, Tops-
field, Commonwealth of Massachusetts," is this: "Rec'd Feb. 14, 1796, from AsaeL
286 HISTOKY OF THE CHURCH. [A.D. 1832
The Elders during the month of September began to
return from their missions to the Eastern
Return of ■,■,•• n t •
Elders from Statcs, and present the histories oi their sev-
eral stewardships in the Lord's vineyard; and
while together in these seasons of joy, I inquired of the
Smith." From which it appears, when compared with the date under which it was
written, the letter was one month on the journey from Tunbridge, Vt., to Topsfleld,
a distance of 150 miles, and was probably carried by private conveyance.
The letter is produced here for two reasons : first for its own intrinsic interest
as a literary relic of one of the Prophet's ancestors, and of the American Revolu-
tionary period ; second, as showing the character of the stock from which the
Prophet Joseph descended. This letter exhibits in Asael Smith a noble, independ-
ence of character, united with a childlike humility before God, together with un-
bounded faith and trust in the wisdom of Providence and of His over-ruling hand
in the affairs of nations. Loyalty to his country and faith in the stability of the
government under the over-ruling providences of God are equally conspicuous.
The letter will go far towards refuting the slanders which untruthful writers have
been pleased to circulate concerning the character of that race from which the
Prophet descended.
ASAEL smith's LETTER TO MR. JACOB TOWN.
"Tunbridge, Jan. 14th, 1796.
"Respected Sir:— Having a favorable opportunity, altho' on very short notice, I
with joy and gratitude embrace it, returning herewith my most hearty thanks for
your respect shown in your favor of the 30th of November, by Mr. Willis, which I
view as a singular specimen of friendship, which has very little been practiced by
any of my friends in Topsfleld, altho' often requested.
"My family are all, through the goodness of the Divine Benediction, in a tolerably
good state of health, and desire to be remembered to you and to all inquiring
friends.
"I have set me up a new house since Mr. Willis was here and expect to remove
into it next spring, and begin again on an entire new farm, and my son Joseph
will live on the old farm ( if this that has been but four years occupied can be called
old), and carry it on at the halves, which half I hope will nearly furnish my family
with food, whilst 1 with my four youngest sons shall endeavor to bring to another
farm, etc.
"As to news, 1 have nothing, as I know of, worth noticing, except that grain has
taken a sudden rise amongst us, about one-third.
"As to the Jocobin party, they are not very numerous here, or if they are they
are pretty still; there are some in this state, viz., in Bennington, who like other
children crying for a rattle, have blared out against their rulers, in hopes to wrest
from them, if possible, what they esteem the plaything of power and trust. But
they have been pretty well whipped and have become tolerably quiet again, and I
am in hopes if they live to arrive to the years of discretion, when the empire of
reason shall take place, that they will tben become good members of society, not-
withstanding their noisy, nucious behavior in their childhood, for which they were
neither capable of hearing or giving any reason.
A.D. 1832 J HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 287
Lord, and received on the 22nd and 23rd of September,
the following revelation on Priesthood:
Bevelation.*
1. A revelation of Jesus Christ unto His servant Joseph Smith, Jun.,
a.nd six Elders, as they united their hearts and lifted their voices on high.
"For my part, I am so willing to trust the government of the world in the hands
of the Supreme Ruler of universal nature, that I do not at present wish to try to
wrest it out of His hands, and I have so much confidence in His abilities to teach
our senators wisdom, that I do not think it worth while for me to interpose, from
the little stock of knowledge that He has favored me with, in the affair, either one
way or the other. He has conducted us through a glorious Revolution and has
brought us into the promised land of peace and liberty, and I believe that He is
about to bring all the world into the same beatitude in His own time and way;
which, altho' His ways may appear never so inconsistent to our blind reason, yet
may be perfectly consistent with His designs. And I believe that the stone is now
cut out of the mountain without hands, spoken of by Daniel, and has smitten the
image upon his feet, by which the iron, the clay, the brass, the silver and the gold,
(viz.) all the monarchial and ecclesiastical tyranny will be broken to pieces and
become as the chaff of the summer thrashing floor, the wind shall carry them all
away, that there shall be no place found for them.
"Give my best regards to your parents and tell them that I have taken up with
the eleventh commandment, that the negro taught to the minister, which was
thus—
"The minister asked the negro how many commandments there were, his answer
was 'Eleben, sir.' 'Aye,' replied the other, 'what is the eleventh? That is one I
never heard of.' 'The eleventh commandment, sir, is mind your own business.'
"So 1 choose toj|do, and give myself but little concern about what passes in the
political world.
"Give my best regards to Dr. Meriam, Mr. Willis, Joseph Dorman and Mr. Cree,
and tell Mr. Cree I thank him for his respects and hope he will accept of mine.
Write to me as often and as large as you can and oblige your sincere friend and
well-wisher.
(Signed) Asael Smith.
"Mr. Jacob Town, Jun."
The following appears on the back of the first page of the letter, being evidently
of the nature of a postscript—
"Give my hearty thanks to Mr. Charles Rogers for his respects shown in writing
me a few lines, and tell him that I should a wrote to him now, had I had time, but
now waive it for the present, as I have considerable part of what I intended to a
writ to you.
"If I should live and do well, I expect to come to Topsfleld myself next winter,
which, if I do, I shall come and pay you a vist. Farewell.
"Tell Mr Joseph Cree that if he will come here and set up his trade, I will war-
rant him as much work as he can do, and good pay."
On the margin of the second page of the letter appears the following—
"I expect my son Joseph will be married in a few days."
* Doctrine and Covenants, sec. Ixxxiv,
288 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. [A-D. 1832
2. Yea, the word of the Lord concerning His Church, established in
the last days for the restoration of His people, as He has spoken by the
mouth of His prophets, and for the gathering of His Saints to stand
upon Mount Zion, which shall be the city of New Jerusalem.
3. Which city shall be built, beginning at the temple lot, which is
appointed by the finger of the Lord, in the western boundaries of the
state of Missouri, and dedicated by the hand of Joseph Smith, Jun., and
others with whom the Lord was well pleased.
4. Verily this is the word of the Lord, that the city of New Jerusalem
shall be built by the gathering of the Saints beginning at this place,
even the place of the temple, which temple shall be reared in this
generation;
5. For verily, this generation shall not all pass away until an house
shall be built unto the Lord, and a cloud shall rest upon it, which cloud
shall be even the glory of the Lord, which shall fill the house.
6. And the sons of Moses, according to the Holy Priesthood which he
received under the hands of his father-in-law, Jethro;
7. And Jethro received it under the hand of Caleb;
8. And Caleb received it under the hand of Elihu;
9. And Elihn under the hand of Jeremy;
10. And Jeremy under the hand of Gad;
11. And Gad under the hand of Esaias;
12. And Esaias received it under the hand of God.
13. Esaias also lived in the days of Abraham, and was blessed of him —
14. Which Abraham received the Priesthood from Melchisedelf , who
received it through the lineage of his fathers, even till Noah;
15. And from Noah till Enoch, through the lineage of their fathers;
16. And from Enoch to Abel, who was slain by the conspiracy of his
brother, who received the Priesthood by the commandments of God, by
the hand of his father Adam, who was the first man.
17. Which Priesthood continueth in the Church of God in all genera-
tions, and is without beginning of days or end of years.
18j, And the Lord confirmed a Priesthood also upon Aaron and his'
seed, throughoat all their generations — which Priesthood also con-
tinueth and abideth forever with the Priesthood, which is after the
holiest order of God.
19. And this greater Priesthood administereth the Gospel and holdeth
the key of the mysteries of the kingdom, even the key of the knowledge
of God;
20. Therefore, in the ordinances thereof, the power of godliness is
manifest;
21. And without the ordinances thereof, and the authority of the
Priesthood, the power of godliness is not manifest unto men in the flesh;
A.D. 1832] HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 289
22. For without this no man can see the face of God, even the
Father, and live.
23. Now this Moses plainly taught to the children of Israel in the
wilderness, and sought diligently to sanctify his people that they might
behold the face of God;
24. But they hardened their hearts and could not endure His pres-
ence, therefore the Lord in His wrath (for His anger was kindled
against them) swore that they should not enter into His rest while in the
wilderness, which rest is the fullness of His glory.
25. Therefore He took Moses out of their midst, and the holy Priest-
hood also;
26. And the lesser Priesthood continued, which Priesthood holdeth
the key of the ministering of angels and the preparatory Gospel ;
27. Which Gospel is the Gospel of repentance and of baptism, and
the remission of sins, and the law of carnal commandments, which the
Lord in His wrath, caused to continue with the house of Aaron among
the children of Israel until John, whom God raised up, being filled with
the Holy Ghost from his mother's womb;
28. For he was baptized while he was yet in his childhood, and was
ordained by the angel of God at the time he was eight days old unto
this power to overthrow the kingdom of the Jews, and to make straight
the way of the Lord before the face of His people, to prepare them for
the coming of the Lord, in whose hand is given all power.
29. And again, the offices of Elder and Bishop are necessary append-
ages belonging unto the high Priesthood.
30. And again, the offices of Teacher and Deacon are necessary
appendages belonging to the lesser Priesthood, which Priesthood was
confirmed upon Aaron and his sons.
31. Therefore, as I said concerning the sons of Moses — for the sons
of Moses, and also the sons of Aaron shall offer an acceptable offering
and sacrifice in the house of the Lord, which house shall be built unto
the Lord in this generation, upon the consecrated spot as I have
appointed;
32. And the sons of Moses and of Aaron shall be filled with the glory
of the Lord, upon mount Zion in the Lord's house, whose sons are ye;
and also many whom I have called and sent forth to build up my Church;
33. For whoso is faithful unto the obtaining these two Priesthoods of
which I have spoken, and the magnifying their calling, are sanctified by
the Spirit unto the renewing of their bodies;
34. They become the sons of Moses and of Aaron and the seed of
Abraham, and the church and kingdom, and the elect of God;
35. And also all they who receive this Priesthood receive me, saith
the Lord ;
25 Vol. I.
290 HISTORY OF THE CHUECH. [A.D. 1832
36. For be that receiveth my servants reeeiveth me;
37. And he that reeeiveth me receiveth my Father;
38. And he that reeeiveth my Father, receiveth my Fathers's king-
dom; therefore all that my Father hath shall be given unto him;
39. And this is according to the oath and covenant which belongeth
to the Priesthood.
40. Therefore, all those who receive the Priesthood, receive this oath
and covenant of my Father, which He cannot break, neither can it be
moved ;
41. But whoso breaketh this covenant, after he hath received it, and
altogether turneth therefrom, shall not have forgiveness of sins in this
world nor in the world to come.
42. And wo unto all those who come not unto this Priesthood which
ye have received, which I now confirm upon you who are present this
day, by mine own voice out of the heavens, and even I have given the
heavenly hosts and mine angels charge concerning you.
43. And I now give unto you a commandment to beware concerning
yourselves, to give diligent heed to the words of eternal life:
44. For you shall live by every word that proceedeth forth from the
mouth of God.
45. For the word of the Lord is truth and whatsoever is truth is
light, and whatsoever is light is Spirit, even the Spirit of Jesus Christ;
46. And the Spirit giveth light to every man that cometh into the
world; and the Spirit en lighteneth every man through the world, that
hearkeneth to the voice of the Spirit;
47. And every one that hearkeneth to the voice of the Spirit cometh
unto God, even the Father;
48. And the Father teacheth him of the covenant which He has re-
newed and confirmed upon you, which is confirmed upon you for your
sakes, and not for j-our sakes only, but for the sake of the whole
world ;
49. And the whole world lieth in sin, and groancth under darkness
and under the bondage of sin;
50. And bj' this you may know they are under the bondage of sin,
because they come not unto me.
51. For whoso cometh not unto me is under the bondage of sin;
52. And whoso receiveth not my voice is not acquainted with my
voice, and is not of me;
53. And by this you may know the righteous from the wicked, and
that the whole world groaneth under sin and darkness even now.
54. And your minds in times past have been darkened because of un-
belief, and because you have treated lightly the things you have re-
ceived.
A.D. 1832] HISTOEY OF THE CHUKCH. 291
55. Which vauity and unbelief have broug-ht the whole Church under
condemnation.
56. And this coudemnatiou resteth upon the children of Zion,
even all:
57. And they shall remain under this condemnation until they repent
and remember the new covenant, even the Book of Mormon and the
former commandments which I have given them, not only to say, but
to do according to that which I have written,
58. That they may bring forth fruit meet for their Father's kingdom,
otherwise there remaineth a scourge and judgment to be poured out
upon the children of Zion:
59. For shall the children of the kingdom pollute my holy land?
Verily, I say unto you, Nay.
60. Verily, verily, I say unto you who now hear my words, which
are my voice, blessed are ye inasmuch as you receive these things:
61. For I will forgive you of your sins with this commandment, that
you remain steadfast in your minds in solemnity and the spirit of
prayer, in bearing testimony to all the world of those things which are
communicated unto you.
62. Therefore go ye into all the world, and whatsoever place ye can-
not go into ye shall send, that the testimony may go from you into al
the world unto every ci'eature.
63. And as I said unto mine Apostles, even so I say unto you, for
you are mine Apostles, even God's High Priests; ye are they whom my
Father hath given me — ye are my friends ;
64. Therefore, as I said unto mine Apostles I say unto you again,
that everj' soul who believeth on your words, and is baptized by water
for the remission of sins, shall receive the Holy Ghost;
65. And these signs shall follow them that believe.
66. In my name they shall do many wonderful works;
67. In my name they shall cast out devils;
68. In my name they shall heal the sick;
69. In my name they shall open the eyes of the blind, and unstop the
ears of the deaf;
70. And the tongue of the dumb shall speak;
71. And if any man shall administer poison unto them it shall not
hurt them.
72. And the poison of a serpent shall not have power to harm them.
73. But a commandment I give unto them, that they shall not boast
themselves of these things, neither speak them before the world, for
these things are given unto you for your profit and for salvation.
74. Verily, verily, I say unto j'ou they who believe not on your
words, and are not baptized in water, in my name for the remission of
292 HISTOEY OF THE CHUECH. [A. D. 1832
their sins, that they may receive the Holy Ghost, shall be damned,
and shall not come into my Father's kingdom, where my Father and
I am.
75. And this revelation unto you, and commandment, is in force
from this very hour upon all the world, and the Gospel is unto all who
have not received it.
76. But, verily, I say unto all those to whom the kingdom has been
given, from you it must be preached unto them, that they shall repent
of their former evil works, for they are to be upbraided for their evil
hearts of unbelief; and your brethren in Zion for their rebellion against
you at the time I sent you.
77. And again I say unto you, my friends (for from henceforth I
shall call you friends), it is expedient that I give unto you this com-
mandment, that ye become even as my friends in days when I was
with them traveling to preach the Gospel in my power,
78. For I suffered them not to have purse or scrip neither two coats;
79. Behold I send you out to prove the world, and the laborer is
worthy of his hire.
80. And any man that shall go and preach this Gospel of the king-
dom, and fail not to continue faithful in all things shall not be weary in
mind, neither darkened, neither in body, limb, nor joint: and an hair
of his head shall not fall to the ground unnoticed. And they shall not
go hungry, neither athirst.
81. Therefore, take no thought for the morrow, for what ye shall eat,
or what ye shall drink, or wherewithal ye shall be clothed;
82. For consider the lilies of the field, how they grow, they toil not,
neither do they spin; and the kingdoms of the world, in all their glory,
are not arrayed like one of these ;
83. For your Father who art in heaven, knoweth that you have need
of all these things.
84. Therefore, let the morrow take thought for the things of itself.
85. Neither take ye thought beforehand what ye shall say, but treas-
ure up in your minds continually the words of life, and it shall be given
you in the very hour that portion that shall be meted unto every
man.
86. Therefore let no man among you (for this commandment is unto
all the faithful who are called of God in the Church into the ministry),
from this hour take purse or scrip, that goeth forth to proclaim this
Gospel of the kingdom.
87. Behold, I send you out to reprove the world of all their unright-
eous deeds, and to teach them of a judgment which is to come.
88. And whoso receiveth you, there I will be also, for I will go be-
fore your face; I will be on your right hand and on your left, and my
A.D. 1832J HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 293
Spirit shall be in your hearts, and mine angels round about you, to
bear you up.
89. Whoso receiveth you receiveth me, and the same will feed you,
and clothe you, and give you money.
90. And he who feeds you, or clothes you, or gives you money, shall
in no wise lose his reward :
91. And he that doeth not these things is not my disciple ; by this
you may know my disciples.
92. He that receiveth you not, go away from him alone by yourselves,
and cleanse your feet e ven with water, pure water, whether in heat or
in cold, and bear testimony of it unto your Father which is in heaven,
and return not again unto that man.
93. And in whatsoever village or city ye enter, do likewise.
94. Nevertheless, search diligently and spare not; and wo unto that
house, or that village or city that rejeeteth you or your words, or your
testimony concerning me.
95. Wo, I say again, unto that house, or that village or city that re-
jeeteth you, or your words, or your testimony of me;
96. For I the Almighty, have laid my hands upon the nations, to
scourge them for their wickedness:
97. And plagues shall go forth, and they shall not be taken from the
earth until I have- completed my work which shall be cut short in right-
eousness,
98. Until all shall know me, who remain, even from the least unto
the greatest, and shall be filled with the knowledge of the Lord, and
shall see eye to eye, and shall lift up their voice, and with the voice to-
gether sing this new song, saying —
99. The Lord hath brought again Zion:
The Lord hath redeemed His people, Israel,
According to the election of grace.
Which was brought to pass by the faith
And covenant of their fathers.
100. The Lord hath redeemed His people.
And Satan is bound and time is no longer:
The Lord that gathered all things in one :
The Lord hath brought down Zion from above.
The Lord hath brought up Zion from beneath.
101. The earth hath travailed and brought forth her strength
And truth is established in her bowels :
And the heavens have smiled upon her:
And she is clothed with the glory of her God:
For He stands in the midst of His people;
102. Glory, and honor, and power, and might,
294 HISTORY OF THE CHUECH. |A.D. 1832
Be ascribed to our God; for He is full of mercy,
Justice, grace and truth, and peace.
For ever and ever, Amen.
103. And again, verily, verily, I say unto you, it is expedient that
every man who goes forth to proclaim mine everlasting Gospel, that
inasmuch as they have families, and receive monies by gift, that they
should send it unto them or make use of it for their benefit, as the Lord
shall direct them, for thus it seemeth me good.
104. And let all those .who have not families, who receive money,
send it up unto the Bishop in Zion, or unto the Bishop in Ohio, that it
may be consecrated for the bringing forth of the revelations and the
printing thereof, and for establishing Zion.
105. And if any man shall give unto any of you a coat, or a suit,
take the old and cast it unto the poor, and go on your way rejoic-
ing-
106. And if any man among you be strong in the Spirit, let him take
with him him that is weak, that he may be edified in all meekness, that
he may become strong also.
107. Therefore, take with you those who are ordained unto the lesser
Priesthood, and send them before you to make appointments, and to
prepare the way, and to fill appointments that 5'ou yourselves are not
able to fill.
108. Behold, this is the waj' that mine apostles, in ancient days,
built up my Church unto me.
109. Therefore, let every man stand in his own office, and labor in
his own calling: and let not the head say unto the feet, it hath no need
of the feet, for without the feet how shall the body be able to stand?
110. Also the body hath need of every member, that all may be edi-
fied together, that the system may be kept perfect.
111. And behold the High Priests should travel, and also the Elders,
and also the lesser Priests; but the Deacons and Teachers should be
appointed to watch over the Church, to be standing ministers unto the
Church.
112. And the Bishop, Newel K. Whitney, also, should travel around
about and among all the churches, searching after the poor to admin-
ister to their wants by humbling the rich and the proud ;
113. He should also employ an agent to take charge and to do his
secular business as he shall direct;
114. Nevertheless, let the Bishop go unto the city of New York, also
to the city of Albany, and also to the city of Boston, and warn the
people of those cities with the sound of the Gospel, with a loud voice,
of the desolation and utter abolishment which await them if they do re-
ject these things;
A.D. 1832] HISTOKY OF THE CHURCH. 295
115. For if they do reject these things the hour of their judgment is
nigh, and their house shall be left unto them desolate.
116. Let him trust in me and he shall not be confounded; and an
hair of his head shall not fall to the ground unnoticed.
117. And verily I say unto you, the rest of my servants, go ye forth
as ^ur circumstances shall permit, in your several callings unto the
great and notable cities and villages, reproving the world in right-
eousness of all their unrighteous and ungodly deeds, setting forth
clearly and understandingly the desolation of abomination in the last
days;
118. For with you, saith the Lord Almighty, I will rend their king-
doms: I will not only shake the earth, but the starry heavens shall
tremble ;
119. For I the Lord, have put forth my hand to exert the pow-
ers of heaven, ye cannot see it now, yet a little wJiile and ye shall
see it, and know that I am, and that I will come and reign with my
people.
120. I am Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the end. Amen.
I continued the translation of the Bible and ministering
to the Church, throueii the fall, exceptins: a
' '^ ' -t^ o . The Prophet's
hurried journey to Albany, New York and visit to East-
Boston, in comj)any with Bishop Whitney,
from which I returned on the 6th of November, immedi-
ately after the birth of my son Joseph Smith, the
third.*
About the 8th of November I received a visit from
Elders Joseph Young, t Brigham Young, and Heber
* Three children had previously been born to Joseph and Emma: a son, on June
15, 1828, who died the same hour; and a son and daughter, on April 30, 1831, who
lived three hours. These latter children were born the same day as the Murdock
twins, whose adoption into Joseph's family at the age of nine days, is mentioned
on page 260.
t Joseph Young, mentioned above, was named for his grandfather Joseph Young,
a physician and surgeon in the British-American army during the French and In-
dian war. .John Young, the father of Joseph Young, subject of this note, was a
native of Hopkinton, Middlesex county, Massachusetts. He married Nabby Howe,
who bore to him eleven children, of whom Joseph was the seventh child and second
son. Joseph was born on the 7th of April, 1797, in Hopkinton, Middlesex county, Mas-
sachusetts. In early life he became attached to religion, and was very moral and de-
vout. In his youth he assisted his father in agricultural pursuits. He was a Meth-
odist preacher for a number of years, and labored in the United States and Canada.
On April 6th, 1832, he was baptized into the .Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day
Saints, by Elder Daniel Bowen, in Columbia, Pennsylvania; and was ordained an
296 HISTOEY OF THE CHUKCH. [A.D. 1832
C. Kimball* of Mendon, Monroe county, New York.
They spent four or five days at Kirtland, dur-
The Arrival of .''... . ^ . , '
the Youngs mg which we had many mterestmg moments.
At one of our interviews, Brother Brigham
Youngt and John P. Greene spoke in tongues, which was
Elder a few days afterwards under the hands of Ezra Landon. After preaching in
the state of New York for several months, he took a mission to Canada, in the sum-
mer of 1832, in company with his brother Phinehas, Eleazer Miller and others.
They organized two small branches, and returned to Mendon in about four months.
He then went to Kirtland with Heber C. Kimball and his brother Brigham, as re-
lated in the text.
* Heber Chase Kimball was born June 14, 1801, in Sheldon, Franklin county, Ver-
mont. His parents were American born, though of Scotch extraction, the ancient
name of the family being, it is believed, Campbell. His opportunities for
acquiring an education even of the common school order were extremely limited.
At the age of nineteen he was apprenticed to his elder brother, Charles, to learn
the potter's trade. He served some two years as an apprentice and then worked
for his brother as a journeyman potter. While yet in the employ of his brother
they together moved to Mendon, Monroe county, where the latter established a pot-
tery. While living here Heber married Vilate Murry, of Victor, a town near Men-
don, but in the adjoining county of Ontario. Soon after his marriage he joined
the Baptist church. Three weeks later, and some time in the winter of 1831, a
number of the Elders of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints began
preaching in the town of Victor, and Heber C. Kimball and a number of the Youngs
attended their meetings. Then followed the visit to the branch of the Church in
Columbia, Pennsylvania, mentioned in the biographical note of Brigham Young.
After his return from Columbia he was baptized by Alpheus Gilford, on the 15th of
April, 1P32. During the summer of 1832 Heber C. Kimball was ordained an Elder
and with the Youngs labored part of his time in the ministry, and succeeded in rais-
ing up several small branches of the Church. In September he made the journey
to Kirtland, spoken of by the Prophet in his narrative.
t Brigham Young was born in Whitingham, Windham county, Vermont, June 1,
1801. He was the ninth child and fourth son of John and Nabby Howe Young.
He was early taught by his parents to live a strictly moral life, still it was not
until he was in his twenty-second year that he gave serious thought to religion. He
soon afterwards joined the Methodist church. On the 8th of October he married
Miriam Works, daughter of Asa and Jerusha Works, and for a number of years
followed the trade of carpenter and joiner, painter and glazier. In the spring of
1829 he made his home at Mendon, a small town some fifteen miles south and east
of Rochester, in Monroe county, where his father also resided. A year later he
saw for the first time the Book of Mormon, a copy that was left at the house of his
brother, Phinehas H. Young, by Samuel H. Smith, brother of the Prophet. In the
fall of 1831 Elders Alpheus Gifford, Elial Strong and others appeared in the vicin-
ity of Mendon, preaching the restored Gospel, as revealed through Joseph Smith the
Prophet, and Brigham believed their testimony. In company with his brother, Phine-
has, and Heber C. Kimball he visited a branch of the Church in Columbia, Bradford
county, Pennsylvania. The three brethren remained with the branch of the Church
about a week, during which time their faith was much strengthened in the mission
of the modern Prophet. On returning to Mendon, Brigham Young in company with
A.D. 1832] HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 297
the first time I had heard this gift among the brethren;
others also spoke, and I received the gift myself.*
In answer to letters received from the brethren in Mis-
souri, I wrote as follows:
KiRTLAND, Nov. 27th, 1832.
Brother William W. Phelps: — I say brother, because I feel so
John P. Greene started for Canada to find Joseph Young, an elder brother of Brig-
ham'B, then a preacher in the Methodist church. On meeting his brother Brigham
related what he had learned of the new dispensation and Joseph rejoiced at hear-
ing the glad tidings. Together they returned to Mendon, where they arrived in
March, 1832; and on the 14th of April following, Brigham was baptized by Eleazer
Miller, and confirmed a member of the Church at the water's edge. Almost im-
mediately afterwards Miller ordained him an Elder in the Church. During the
summer of 1832 he preached in Mendon and vicinity and assisted in raising up
several branches of the Church. On the 8th of September his wife died of con-
sumption, leaving him with two small children, both girls. After the death of his
wife he made his home with Heber C. Kimball, the latter's wife taking in charge
his motherless babes. In the same month of September, in company with Heber C.
Kimball and his brother Joseph, he went to Kirtland on his visit to the Prophet, as
related in the text.
* The above incident is thus related by President Brigham Young in his own
history:— In September, 1832, Brother Heber C. Kimball took his horse and wagon,
Brother Joseph Young and myself accompanying him, and started for Kirtland to
see the Prophet Joseph. We visited many friends on the way, and some branches
of the Church. We exhorted them and prayed with them, and I spoke in tongues.
Some pronounced it genuine and from the Lord, and others pronounced it of the
devil. We proceeded to Kirtland and stopped at John P. Greene's, who had just
arrived there with his family. We rested a few minutes, took some refreshments
and started to see the Prophet. We went to his father's house and learned that he
was in the woods chopping. We immediately repaired to the woods, where we
found the Prophet, and two or three of his brothers, chopping and hauling wood.
Here my joy was full at the privilege of shaking the hand of the Prophet of God,
and receiving the sure testimony, by the spirit of prophecy, that he was all that any
man could believe him to be as a true prophet. He was happy to see us and bid us
welcome. We soon returned to his house, he accompanying us.
In the evening, a few of the brethren came in, and we conversed upon the things
of the kingdom. He called upon me to pray; in my prayer I spoke in tongues. As
soon as we arose from our knees, the brethren flocked around him, and asked his
opinion concerning the gift of tongues that was upon me. He told them it was the
pure Adamic language. Some said to him they expected he would condemn the
gift Brother Brigham had, but he said, "No, it is ot God."— Millennial Star, vol.
XXV, p. 439.
The gift of tongues here spoken of was first exercised in one of the Pennsylvania
branches; next at Mendon, where the Youngs and Kimballs resided; then in the
branches between Mendon and Kirtland ; then in Kirtland under the circumstances
above related, and shortly afterwards it was a gift quite generally exercised by the
Saints in Ohio. "And it came to pass," writes John Whitmer in his history of the
Church (chap, x), "that in the fall of 1832, the disciples in Ohio received the gift
of tongues, and in June, 1833, we received the gift of tongues in Zion."
298 HISTOKY OF THE CHURCH. [A.D.1832
from the heart, and although it is not long since I wrote a letter unto
you, yet I feel as though you would excuse me for writing this, as I
have many things which I wish to communicate. Some things which
I will mention in this letter, which are lying with great weight on my
mind. I am well, and my family also; God grant l,hat you may enjoy
the same, and yours, and all the brethren and sisters who remember to
inquire after the commandments of the Lord, and the welfare of Zion
and such a being as myself; and while I dictate this letter, I fancy to
myself that you are saying or thinking something similar to these words :
— "My God, great and mighty art Thou, therefore show unto Thy ser-
vant what shall become of those who are essaying to come up unto
Zion, in order to keep the commandments of God, and yet receive not
their inheritance by consecrations, by order or deed from the Bishop,
the man that God has appointed in a legal way, agreeably to the law
given to organize and regulate the Church, and all the affairs of the
same."
Brother William, in the love of God, having the most implicit con-
fidence in you as a man of God, having obtained this confidence by a
vision of heaven, therefore I will proceed to unfold to you some of the
feelings of my heart, and to answer the question.
Firstly, it is the duty of the Lord's clerk,* whom He has appointed,' J
to keep a history, and a General Church Record of all things that trans-
pire in Zion, and of all those who consecrate properties and receive in-
heritances legally from the Bishop; and also their manner of life,
their faith, and works and also of the apostates who apostatize after
receiving their inheritances. It is contrary to the will and command-
ment of God, that those who I'eceive not their inheritance by consecra-
tion, agreeably to His law, which he has given, that He may tithe His
people, to prepare them against the day of vengeance and burning,
should have their names enrolled with the people of God; neither is
their genealogy to be kept, or to be had where it may be found on any
of the records or history of the Church; their names shall not be found
neither the names of the fathers, nor the names of the children written
in the book of the law of God, saith the Lord of hosts. Yea, thus saith
the still small voice, which whispereth through and pierceth all things,
and oftentimes it maketh my bones to quake while it maketh manifest,
saying: and it shall come to pass, that I, the Iiord God, will send one
mighty and strong, holding the sceptre of power in his hand, clothed
with light for a covering, whose mouth shall utter words, eternal words;
* The part of the above letter, beginning with the words, "It is the duty of the
Lord's clerk, etc., and ending with the words, "As will be found recorded in the
second chapter and sixty-first and sixty-second verses of Ezra." was accepted
afterwards as the word of the Lord, that is, as a revelation upon the matters
t reated therein, and appears in the Doctrine and Covenants as section Ixxsv
A.D. 1832] HISTOKY OF THE CHURCH. 299
while his bowels shall be a fountain of truth, to set in order the house
of God, and to arrang'e by lot the inheritances of the Saints, whose
names are found, and the names of their fathers, and of their children
enrolled in the book of the law of Grod: while that man, who was called
of God, and appointed, that putteth forth his hand to steady the ark of
God, shall fall by the shaft of death, like as a tree that is smitten by the
vivid shaft of lightning; and all they who are not found written in the
book of remembrance, shall find none inheritance in that day, but they
shall be cut asunder, and their portion shall be appointed them among
unbelievers, where are wailing and gnashing of teeth. These things I
say not of mj^self ; therefore, as the Lord speaketh. He will also fulfill.
And they who are of the High Priesthood, whose names are not found
written in the book of the law, or that are found to have apostatized, or
to have been cut off from the Church; as well as the lesser Priesthood,
or the members, in that day, shall not find an inheritance among the
Saints of the Most High; therefore it shall be done unto them as unto
the children of the priest, as will be found recorded in the second chap-
ter, and sixty-first and sixty-second verses of Ezra.*
Now, Brother William, if what I have said is true, how careful men
ought to be what they do in the last days, lest they are cut short of
their expectations, and they that think they stand should fall, because
they keep not the Lord's commandments; whilst you, who do the will
of the Lord and keep His commandments, have need to rejoice with un-
speakable joy, for such shall be exalted very high, and shall be lifted
up in triumph above all the kingdoms of this world ; but I must drop
this subject at the beginning [of it] .
Oh Lord, when will the time come when Brother William, Thy ser-
vant, and myself, shall behold the day that we may stand together and
gaze upon eternal wisdom engraven upon the heavens, while the maj-
esty of our God holdeth up the dark curtain until we may read the
round of eternity, to the fullness and satisfaction of our immortal
souls? Oh Lord, deliver us in due time from the little, narrow prison,
almost as it were, total darkness of paper, pen and ink; — and a crooked,
broken, scattered and imperfect language.
I have obtained ten subscribers for the Star. Love for all the
brethren.
Youi-s in bonds. Amen.
Joseph Smith, Jun.
» "And the children of the priests: the children of Habaiah, the children of Koz,
the children of Barzillai ; which took a wife of the daughters of Barzillai the
Gileadite, and was called after their name: these sought their register among those
that were reckoned by genealogy, but they were not found, therefore were they,
as polluted, put from the priesthood."— Ezra ii: Gl^ G2.
300 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. [A.D. 1832
On the 6th of December, 1832, I received the following
revelation explaining the parable of the wheat and
tares :
Bevelation*
1. Verily, thus saith the Lord unto you my servants, concerning the
parable of the wheat and of the tares.
2. Behold, verily I say, the field was the world, and the Apostles
were the sowers of the seed;
3. And after they have fallen asleep, the great persecutor of the
Church, the apostate, the whore, even Babylon, that maketh all nations
to drink of her cup, in whose hearts the enemy, even Satan, sitteth to
reign, behold he soweth the tares, wherefore the tares choke the wheat
and drive the church into the wilderness.
4. But behold, in the last days, even now while the Lord is begin-
ning to bring forth the word, and the blade is springing up and is yet
tender,
5. Behold, verily I say unto you, the angels are crying unto the Lord
day and night, who are ready and waiting to be sent forth to reap down
the fields;
6. But the Lord saith unto them, pluck not up the tares while the
blade is yet tender (for verily your faith is weak), lest you destroy the
wheat also.
7. Therefore let the wheat and the tares grow together until the
harvest is fully ripe, then ye shall first gather out the wheat from among
the tares, and after the gathering of the wheat, behold and lo! the
tares are bound in bundles, and the field remaineth to be burned.
8. Therefore, thus sayeth the Lord unto you, with whom the Priest-
hood hath continued through the lineage of your fathers,
9. For ye are lawful heirs, according to the flesh, and have been hid
from the world with Christ in Grod:
10. Therefore your life and the Priesthood hath remained and
must needs remain through you and your lineage, until the restoration
of all things spoken by the mouths of all the holy prophets since the
world began.
11. Therefore, blessed are ye if ye continue in my goodness, a light
unto the Gentiles, and through this Priesthood, a savior unto my people
Israel. The Lord hath said it. Amen.
* Doctrine and Covenants, sec. Ixxxvi. ,
A.D. 1832.] HISTOEY OF THE CHURCH. 301
CHAPTER XXII.
THE PEOPHECY ON THE WAR OF THE REBELLION — THE OLIVE
LEAF — COMMUNICATION TO MR. SEATON —
WARNING TO ZION.
Appearances of troubles among the nations became more
, , visible this season than they had previously
state of the . /-.i i i i • p
World at the been Since the Church began her journey out of
the wilderness. The ravages of the cholera
were frightful in almost all the large cities on the globe.
The plague broke out in India, while the United States,
amid all her pomp and greatness, was threatened with
immediate dissolution. The people of South Carolina, in
convention assembled (in November), passed ordinances,
declaring their state a free and independent nation ; and
appointed Thursday, the 31st day of January, 1833, as
a day of humiliation and prayer, to implore Almighty
God to vouchsafe His blessings, and restore liberty and
happiness within their borders. President Jackson issued
his proclamation against this rebellion, called out a force
sufficient to quell it, and implored the blessings of God to
assist the nation to extricate itself from the horrors of the
approaching and solemn crisis.
On Christmas day [1832], I received the following reve-
lation and prophecy on war.
Revelation and Prophecy*
1. Verily, thus saith the Lord, concerning the wars that will shortly-
come to pass, beginning at the rebellion of South Carolina, which will
eventually terminate in the death and misery of many souls.
2. And the time will come that war will be poured out upon all na-
tions, beginning at this place;
3. For behold the Southern States shall be divided against the North-
ern States, and the Southern States will call on other nations, even the
nation of Great Britain, as it is called, and they shall also call upon
* Doctrine and Covenants, sec. Ixxxvii.
302 HISTOEY OF THE CHUECH. [A.D. 1832
other nations, in order to defend themselves against other nations; and
then war shall be poured out upon all nations.
■1. And it shall come to pass, after many days, slaves shall rise up
against their masters, who shall be marshalled and disciplined for war:
5. And it shall come to pass also, that the remnants who are left of
the land will marshal themselves, and shall become exceeding angry,
and shall vex the Gentiles with a sore vexation;
6. And thus, with the sword, and by bloodshed, the inhabitants of the
earth shall mourn; and with famine, and plague, and earthquake, and
the thunder of heaven, and the fierce and vivid lightning also, shall
the inhabitants of the earth be made to feel the wrath, and indignation
and chastening hand of an Almighty God, until the consumption de-
creed, hath made a full end of all nations;
7. That the cry of the Saints, and of the blood of the Saints, shall
cease to come up into the ears of the Lord of Sabaoth, from the earth,
to be avenged of their enemies.
8. Wherefore, stand ye in holy places, and be not moved, until the
day of the Lord come; for behold it cometh quickly, saith the Lord.
Amen.
Two days after the preceding prophecy, on the 27th of
December, I received the following:
Bevelation*
1. Verily, thus saith the Lord unto you who have assembled your-
selves together to receive His will concerning you.
2. Behold, this is pleasing unto your Lord, and the angels rejoice
over you; the alms of your prayers have come up into the ears of the
Lord of Sabaoth, and are recorded in the book of the names of the
sanctified: even them of the celestial world.
3. Wherefore, I now send upon you another comforter, even upon
you my friends, that it may abide in your hearts, even the Holy
Spirit of promise; which other comforter is the same that I promised
unto my disciples, as is recorded in the testimony of John.
4. This Comforter is the promise which I give unto you of eternal
life; even the glory of the celestial kingdom:
5. Which- glory is that of the Church of the First Born; even of God
the holiest of all, through Jesus Christ His Son:
6. He that ascended up on high, as also He that descended below all
* Doctrine and Covenants, sec. Ixxxviii. This is the revelation referred to as
"Tlie Olive Leaf," plucked from the Tree of Paradise, in the Prophet's letter of
.January 11th, 1833. See page 31G.
A.D. 1832] HISTORY OF THE CHUECH. 303
things: in that he comprehendeth all things, that He might be in all and
through all things the light of truth;
7. Which truth shineth. This is the light of Christ. As also He is
in the sun, and the light of the sun, and the power thereof by which it
was made.
8. As also He is in the moon, and is the light of the moon, and the
power thereof by which it was made.
9. As also the light of the stars, and the power thereof by which
they were made.
10. And the earth also, and the power thereof; even the earth upon
which you stand.
11. And the light which shineth, which giveth you light, is through
Him who enlighteneth your eyes, which is the same light that quicken-
eth your understandings;
12. Which light proceedeth forth from the presence of God to fill the
immensity of space.
13. The light which is in all things; which giveth life to all things:
which is the law by which all things are governed : even the power of
God who sitteth upon His throne, who is in the bosom of eternity, who
is in the midst of all things.
14. Now, verily I say unto you, that through the redemption which
is made for you is brought to pass the resurrection from the dead.
15. And the spirit and the body is the soul of man.
16. And the resurrection from the dead is the redemption of the soul;
17. And the redemption of the soul is through him that quickeneth
all things, in whose bosom it is decreed that the poor and the meek of
the earth shall inherit it.
18. Therefore it must needs be sanctified from all unrighteousness,
that it may be prepared for the celestial glory;
19. For after it hath filled the measure of its creation, it shall be
crowned with glory, even with the presence of God the Father;
20. That bodies who are of the celestial kingdom may possess it for-
ever and ever; for, for this intent was it made and created, and for
this intent are they sanctified.
21. And they who are not sanctified through the law which I have given
unto you, even the law of Christ, must inherit another kingdom, even
that of a terrestrial kingdom, or that of a telestial kingdom,
22. For he who is not able to abide the law of a celestial kingdom,
cannot abide a celestial glory;
23. And he who cannot abide the law of a terrestrial kingdom, can-
not abide a terrestrial glory :
24. And he who cannot abide the law of a telestial kingdom, cannot
abide a telestial glory; therefore he is not meet for a kingdom of glory.
304 HISTORY OF THE CHUKCH. [A.D. 1832
Therefore he must abide a kingdom which is not a kingdom of
glory.
25. And again, verily I say unto you, the earth abideth the law of a
celestial kingdom, for it filleth the measure of its creation, and trans-
gresseth not the law.
26. Wherefore it shall be sanctified; yea, notwithstanding it shall
die, it shall be quickened again, and shall abide the power by which it
is quickened, and the righteous shall inherit it:
27. For notwithstanding they die, they also shall rise again a spiritual
body:
28. They who are of a celestial spirit shall receive the same body
which was a natural body; even ye shall receive your bodies, and your
glory shall be that glory by which your bodies are quickened.
29. Ye who are quickened by a portion of the celestial glory, shall
then receive of the same, even a fullness.
30. And they who are quickened by a portion of the terrestrial glory,
shall then receive of the same, even a fullness;
31. And also they who are quickened by a portion of the telestial glory
shall then receive of the same, even a fullness;
32. And they who remain shall also be quickened; nevertheless they
shall return again to their own place, to enjoy that which they are will-
ing to receive, because they were not willing to enjoy that which they
might have received.
33. For what doth it profit a man if a gift is bestowed upon him, and
he receive not the gift? Behold he rejoices not in that which is given
unto him, neither rejoices in him who is the giver of the gift.
34. And again, verily I say unto you, that which is governed by law
is also preserved by law, and perfected and sanctified by the same.
35. That which breaketh a law, and abideth not by law, but seeketh
to become a law unto itself, and willeth to abide in sin, and altogether
abideth in sin, cannot be sanctified by law, neither by mercy, justice
nor judgment. Therefore they must remain filthy still.
36. All kingdoms have a law given:
37. And there are many kingdoms : for there is no space in the which
there is no kingdom; and there is no kingdom in which there is no
space, either a greater or a lesser kingdom.
38. And unto every kingdom is given a law; and unto every law
there are certain bounds also and conditions.
39. All beings who abide not in those conditions are not justified;
40. For intelligence cleaveth unto intelligence; wisdom receiveth
wisdom; truth embraceth truth; virtue loveth virtue, light cleaveth
unto light; mercy hath compassion on mercy, and claimeth her own;
justice continueth its course and claimeth its own; judgment goeth be-
A U. 1832] HISTOKY OF THE CHURCH. 305
for the face of Him who sitteth upon the throne, and governeth and
executeth all things;
41. He eomprehendeth all things, and all things are before Him, and
all things are round about Him: and He is above all things, and in all
things, and is through all things, and is round about all things; and all
things are by Him, and of Him, even God, for ever and ever.
42. And again, verily I say unto you. He hath given a law unto all
things by which they move in their times and their seasons ;
43. And their courses are fixed; even the courses of the heavens and
the earth, which comprehend the earth and all the planets;
44. And they give light to each other in their times and in their
seasons, in their minutes, in their hours, in their days, in their weeks,
in their months, in their years: all these are one year with God, but
not with man.
45. The earth rolls upon her wings, and the sun giveth his light by day,
and the moon giveth her light by night, and the stars also give their light,
as they roll upon their wings in their glory, in the midst of the power
of God.
46. Unto what shall I liken these kingdoms, that ye may understand?
47. Behold, all these are kingdoms, and any man who hath seen any
or the least of these, hath seen God moving in His majesty and power.
48. I say unto you, he hath seen Him; nevertheless, He who came
unto His own was not comprehended.
49. The light shineth in darkness, and the darkness eomprehendeth it
not; nevertheless, the day shall come when you shall comprehend even
God ; being quickened in Him and by Him .
50. Then shall ye know that ye have seen me, that I am, and that I
am the true light that is in you, and that you are in me, otherwise ye
could not abound.
51. Behold, I will liken these kingdoms unto a man having a field,
and he sent forth his servants into the field to dig in the field ;
52. And he said unto the first, go ye and labor in the field, and in the
first hour I will come unto you, and ye shall behold the joy of my
countenance ;
53. And he said unto the second, go ye also into the field, and in the
second hour I will visit you with the joy of my countenance ;
54. And also unto the third saying, I will visit you;
55. And unto the fourth, and so on unto the twelfth.
56. And the lord of the field went unto the first in the first hour, and
tarried with him all that hour, and he was made glad with the light of
the countenance of his lord;
57. And then he withdrew from the first that he might visit the second
also, and the third, and the fourth, and so on unto the twelfth.
26 Vol. I.
306 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. [A.D. 1832
58. And thus they all received the light of the counteuance of their
lord; every man in his hour,* and in his time, and in his season;
59. Beginning at the first, and so on unto the last, and from the last
unto the first, and from the first unto the last;
60. Every man in his own order, until his hour was finished, even
according as his lord had commanded him, that his lord might be glori-
fied in him, and he in his lord, that they all might be glorified.
61. Therefore unto this parable I will liken all these kingdoms, and
the inhabitants thereof; every kingdom in its hour, and in its time,
and in its season; even according to the decree which God hath made.
62. And again, verily I say unto you, my friends, I leave these say-
ings with you, to ponder in your hearts with this commandment which
I give unto you, that ye shall call upon me while I am near;
63. Draw near unto me and I will draw near unto you: seek me dili-
gently and ye shall find me: ask and ye shall receive; knock and it
shall be opened unto you :
64. Whatsoever ye ask the Father in my name it shall be given unto
you, that is expedient for you;
65. And if ye ask anything that is not expedient for you, it shall
turn unto your condemnation.
66. Behold that which you hear is as the voice of one crying in the
wilderness — in ihe wilderness, because you cannot see him — my voice,
because my voice is Spirit; my Spirit is truth; truth abideth and hath
no end; and if it be in you it shall abound.
67. And if your eye be single to my glory, your whole bodies shall
be filled with light, and there shall be no darkness in you, and that
body which is filled with light comprehendeth all things.
68. Therefore sanctify yourselves that your minds become single to
God, and the days will come that you shall see Him; for He will unveil
His face unto you, and it shall be in His own time, and in His own
way, and according to His own will.
69. Remember the great and last promise which I have made unto you,
cast away your idle thoughts and your excess of laughter far from you;
70. TaiTy ye; tarry ye in this place, and call a solemn assembly,
even of those who are the first laborers in this last kingdom ;
71. And let those whom they have warned in their traveling, call on
the Lord, and ponder the warning in their hearts which they have re-
ceived for a little season.
72. Behold, and lo! I will take care of your flocks, and will raise up
Elders and send unto them.
73. Behold, I will hasten my work in its time;
74. And I give unto you, who are the first laborers in this last king-
dom, a commandment that you assemble yourselves together, and
A.D. 1832] HISTOKY OF THE CHURCH. 307
organize yourselves, and prepare j^ourselves, and sanctify yourselves,
yea, purify your hearts, and cleanse your hands and your feet before
me, that I may make you clean;
75. That I may testify unto your Father, and your God, and my God,
that you are clean from the blood of this wicked generation; that I may
fulfill this promise, this great and last promise, which I have made
unto you, when I will.
vi'76. Also, I give unto you a commandment, that ye shall continue in
prayer and fasting from this time forth.
77. And I give unto you a commandment, that you shall teach one
another the doctrine of the kingdom;
78. Teach ye diligently and my grace shall attend you, that you may
be instructed more perfectly in theory, in principle, in doctrine, in
the law of the Gospel, in all things that pertain unto the kingdom of
God, that are expedient for you to understand;
79. Of things both in heaven and in the earth, and under the earth;
things which have been, things which are, things which must shortly
come to pass; things which are at home, things which are abroad; the
wars and the perplexities of the nations, and the judgments which are
on the land, and a knowledge also of countries and of kingdoms,
80. That ye may be prepared in all things when I shall send you
again to magnify the calling whereunto I have called you, and the mis-
sion which I have commissioned you.
81. Behold, I sent you out to testify and warn the people, and it be-
eometh every man who hath been warned, to warn his neighbor.
82. Therefore, they are left without excuse, and their sins are upon
their own heads.
83. He that seeketh me early, shall find me, and shall not be for-
saken.
84. Therefore, tarry ye, and labor diligently, that you may be per-
fected in 5'our ministry to go forth among the Gentiles for the last time,
as many as the mouth of the Lord shall name, to bind up the law and
seal up the testimony, and to prepare the Saints for the hour of judg-
ment which is to come;
85. That their souls may escape the wrath of God, the desolation of
abomination which awaits the wicked, both in this world and in the
world to come. Verily, I say unto you, let those who are not the first
Elders continue in the vineyard until the mouth of the Lord shall call
them, for their time is not yet come; their garments are not clean from
the blood of this generation.
86. Abide ye in the liberty wherewith ye are made free; entangle
not yourselves in sin, but let your hands be clean, until the Loi"d comes;
87. For not many days hence and the earth shall tremble and reel to
308 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. [A.D. 1832
and fro as a drunken man, and the sun shall hide his face, and shall
refuse to give light, and the moon shall be bathed in blood, and the
stars shall become exceedingly angry, and shall cast themselves down
as a fig that falleth from off a fig tree.
88. And after your testimony cometh wrath and indignation upon the
people;
89. For after your testimony cometh the testimony of earthquakes,
that shall cause groanings in the midst of her, and men shall fall upon
the ground, and shall not be able to stand.
90. And also cometh the testimony of the voice of thunderings, and
the voice of lightnings, and the voice of tempests, and the voice of the
waves of the sea, heaving themselves beyond their bounds.
91. And all things shall be in commotion; and surely, men's hearts
shall fail them ; for fear shall come upon all people ;
92. And angels shall fly through the midst of heaven, crying with a
loud voice, sounding the trump of God, saying. Prepare ye, prepare
ye, O inhabitants of the earth; for the judgment of our God is come:
behold, and lo! the Bridegroom cometh, go ye out to meet Him.
93. And immediately there shall appear a great sign in heaven, and
all people shall see it together.
94. And another angel shall sound his trump, saying. That great
church, the mother of abominations, that made all nations drink of the
wine of the wrath of her fornication, that persecuted the Saints of God,
that shed their blood; she who sitteth upon many waters, and upon the
islands of the sea; behold, she is the tares of the earth, she is bound
in bundles, her bands are made strong, no man can loose them; there-
fore, she is ready to be burned. And he shall sound his trump both
long and loud, and all nations shall hear it.
95. And there shall be silence in heaven for the space of half an
hour, and immediately after shall the curtain of heaven be unfolded,
as a scroll is unfolded after it is rolled up, and the face of the Lord
shall be unveiled;
96. And the Saints that are upon the earth, who are alive, shall be
quickened, and be caught up to meet Him.
97. And they who have slept in their graves shall come forth; for
their graves shall be opened, and they also shall be caught up to meet
Him in the midst of the pillar of heaven:
98. They are Christ's, the first fruits: they who shall descend with
Him first, and they who are on the earth and in their graves, who are
first caught up to meet Him: and all this by the voice of the sounding
of the trump of the angel of God.
99. And after this another angel shall sound, which is the second
trump; and then cometh the redemption of those who are Christ's at
A.D. 1832] HISTOKY OF THE CHURCH. 309
His coming; who have received their part in that prison Avhich is
prepared for them, that they might receive the Gospel, and be judged
according to men in the flesh. ^
100. And again, another trump shall sound, which is the third trump;
and then come the spirits of men who are to be judged, and are found
under condemnation:
101. And these are the rest of the dead, and they live not again until
the thousand years are ended, neither again, until the end of the earth.
102. And another trump shall sound, which is the fourth trump, say-
ing, There are found among those who are to remain until that great
and last day, even the end, who shall remain filthy still.
103. And another trump shall sound, which is the fifth trump, which
is the fifth angel who committeth the everlasting Gospel, — flying
through the midst of heaven, unto all nations, kindreds, tongues, and
people :
104. And this shall be the sound of his trump, saying to all people,
both in heaven and in earth, and that are under the earth; for every
ear shall hear it, and every knee shall bow, and every tongue shall con-
fess, while they hear the sound of the trump, saying. Fear God and
give glory to Him who sitteth upon the throne, for ever and ever: for
the hour of His judgment is come.
105. And again, another angel shall sound his trump, which is the
sixth angel, saying, She is fallen who made all nations drink of the
wine of the wrath of her fornication: she is fallen! is fallen!
106. And again, another angel shall sound his trump, which is the
seventh angel, saying. It is finished! It is finished! The Lamb of God
hath overcome and trodden the wine-press alone; even the wine-press
of the fierceness of the wrath of Almighty God ;
107. And then shall the angels be crowned with the glory of His
might, and the Saints shall be filled with His glory, and receive their
inheritance and be made equal with Him.
108. And then shall the first angel again sound his trump in the
ears of all living, and reveal the secret acts of men, and the mighty
works of God in the first thousand years.
109. And then shall the second angel sound his trump, and reveal the
secret acts of men, and the thoughts and intents of their hearts, and
the mighty works of God in the second thousand years.
110. And so on, until the seventh angel shall sound his trumph; and
he shall stand forth upon the land and upon the sea, and swear in the
name of Him who sitteth upon the throne, that there shall be time no
longer; and Satan shall be bound, that old serpent, who is called
the devil, and shall not be loosed for the space of a thousand
years.
310 HISTOEY OF THE CHURCH. lA.D. 1832
111. And then he shall be loosed for a little sea3on, that he may
gather together his armies:
112. And Michael, the seventh angel, even the archangel, shall
gather together his armies, even the hosts of heaven.
113. And the devil shall gather together his armies, even the hosts of
hell, and shall come up to battle against Michael and his armies :
114. And then cometh the battle of the great God; and the devil and
his armies shall be cast away into their own place, that they shall not
have power over the Saints any more at all ;
115. For Michael shall fight their battles, and shall overcome him
who seeketh the throne of Him who sitteth upon the throne, even the
Lamb.
116. This is the glory of God, and the sanctified; and they shall not
any more see death.
117. Therefore, verily I say unto you, my friends, call your solemn
assembly, as I have commanded you;
118. And as all have not faith, seek ye diligently and teach one an-
other words of wisdom; yea, seek ye out of the best books words of
wisdom; seek learning even by study, and also by faith,
119. Organize yourselves, prepare every needful thing, and establish
a house, even a house of prayer, a house of fasting, a house of faith,
a house of learning, a house of glory, a house of order, a house of God;
120. That your incomings may be in the name of the Lord; that
your outgoings may be in the name of the Lord; that all your saluta-
tions may be in the name of the Lord, with uplifted hands unto the
Most High.
121. Therefore, cease from all your light speeches; from all laughter;
from all your lustful desires; from all your pride and light-mindedness,
and from all your wicked doings.
122. Appoint among yourselves a teacher, and let not all be spokes-
men at once; but let one speak at a time and let all listen unto his say-
ings, that when all have spoken, that all may be edified of all, and that
every man may have an equal privilege.
123. See that ye love one another; cease to be covetous, learn to
impart one to another as the Gospel requires:
124. Cease to be idle; cease to be unclean; cease to find fault one
with another; cease to sleep longer than is needful; retire to bed early,
that ye may not be weary; arise early, that your bodies and your minds
may be invigorated;
125. And, above all things, clothe yourselves with the bond of
charity, as with a mantle, which is the bond of perfeetness and peace;
126. Pray always, that ye may not faint until I come: behold, and
lo, I will come quickly, and receive you unto myself. Amen.
A.D. 1832] HISTOKY OF THE CHUKCH. 311
127. And again, the order of the house prepared for the presidency
of the school of the prophets, established for their instruction in all
things that are expedient for them, even for all the officers of the
Church, or in other words, those who are called to the ministry in the
Church, beginning at the High Priests, even down to the Deacons;
128. And this shall be the order of the house of the presidency of
the school: He that is appointed to be president, or teacher, shall be
found standing in his place, in the house which shall be prepared for
him.
129. Therefore he shall be first in the house of God, in a place that
the congregation in the house may hear his words, carefully and dis-
tinctly, not with loud speech.
130. And when he eometh into the house of God (for he should be
first in the house; behold, this is beautiful, that he may be an ex-
ample),
131. Let him offer himself in prayer upon his knees before God, in
token or remembrance of the everlasting covenant,
132. And when any shall come in after him, let the teacher arise,
and, with uplifted hands, to heaven; yea, even directly, salute his
brother or brethren with these words :
133. Art thou a brother or brethren? I salute you in the name of
the Lord Jesus Christ, in token or remembrance of the everlasting
covenant, in which covenant I receive you to fellowship, in a determi-
nation that is fixed, immovable, and unchangeable, to be your friend
and brother through the grace of God, in the bonds of love, to walk
in all the commandments of God blameless, in thanksgiving, for ever
and ever. Amen.
134. And he that is found unworthy of this salutation, shall not have
place among you; for ye shall not suffer that mine house shall be
polluted by him.
135. And he that eometh in and is faithful before me, and is a brother,
or if they be brethren, they shall salute the president or teacher with
uplifted hands to heaven, with this same prayer and covenant, or by
saying Amen, in token of the same.
136. Behold, verily, I say unto you, this is a sample unto you for a
salutation to one another in the house of Goi, in the school of the
prophets.
137. And ye are called to do this by prayer and thanksgiving as the
Spirit shall give utterance in all your doings in the house of the Lord,
in the school of the prophets, that it may become a sanctuary, a taber-
nacle of the Holy Spirit to your edification.
138. And ye shall not receive any among you into this school save he
is clean from the blood of this generation:
312 HISTORY OF THE CHUECH. [A.D. 1833
139. And he shall be received by the ordinance of the washing of
feet, for unto this end was the ordinance of the washing of feet insti-
tuted.
140. And again, the ordinance of washing feet is to be administered
by the president, or Presiding Elder of the Church.
141. It is to be commenced with prayer, and after partaking of bread
and wine, he is to gird himself according to the pattern given in the
thii'teenth chapter of John's testimony concerning me. Amen.
I wrote to N. E. Seaton, Esq.,* editor of the , as
follows : t
KiRTLAND. January 4tb, 1833.
Mr. Editor: — Sir, Considering the liberal principles upon which your
interesting and valuable paper is published, myself being a subscriber,
and feeling a deep interest in the cause of Zion, and in the happiness
of my brethren of mankind, I cheerfully take up my pen to contribute
my mite at this very interesting and important period.
For some length of time I have been carefully reviewing the state of
things, as it now appears, throughout our Christian land; and have
looked at it with feelings of the most painful anxiety. While upon one
hand I behold the manifest withdrawal of God's Holy Spirit, and the
veil of stupidity which seems to be drawn over the hearts of the people;
upon the other hand, I behold the judgments of God that have swept,
and are still sweeping hundreds and thousands of our race (and
I fear unprepared) down to the shades of death. With this solemn and
alarming fact before me, I am led to exclaim, "0 that my head were
♦This name is also spelled Sexton in the Ms. History. Mr. Seaton lived at Roch-
ester, New York, and published a paper there, but the name of the paper cannot
be ascertained.
tThe Prophet states su])sequenty that he wrote this communication by command-
ment of the Lord. The general condition of the world as noted by the Prophet at
the commencement of this chapter, was doubtless the occasion of the Lord sending
forth such a note of warning to the inhabitants of the earth as is here presented. It
should be said, however, in addition to what is here set down, i. e. at the beginning
of the chapter— that the "plague," or Asiatic cholera, which first broke out in India,
spread also throughout the United States in that same year. One historian, speak-
ing of its ravages in the United States, says: "It was on the 2Ist of June, 1832,
that the eastern plague, known as the Asiatic cholera, made its first appearance in the
United States, in the city of New York. Its rapid spread pi'oduced universal panic,
though it was less fatal in the South Atlantic States than in the north and in the
valley of the Mississippi. Thousands of persons of all ages and conditions died
of it within a few months. The most robust constitutions in many instances became
victims of its malignancy within thirty-six hours from its first attack."— History
U. S., Stephens, p. 450.
A.D. 1833] HISTOKY OF THE CHURCH. 313
waters, and mine eyes a fountain of tears, that I might weep day and
night."
I think that it is high time for a Christian world to awake out of
sleep, and cry mightily to that God, day and night, whose anger we
have justly incurred. Are not these things a sufficient stimulant to
arouse the faculties and call forth the energies of every man, woman
or child that possesses feelings of sympathy for their fellows, or that
is in any degree endeared to the budding cause of our glorious Lord? I
leave an intelligent community to answer this important question, with
a confession, that this is what has caused me to overlook my own in-
ability, and expose my weakness to a learned world; but, trusting in
that God who has said that these things are hid from the wise and
prudent and revealed unto babes, I step forth into the field to tell you
what the Lord is doing, and what you must do, to enjoy the smiles of
your Savior in these last days.
The time has at last arrived when the God of Abraham, of Isaac,
and of Jacob, has set His hand again the second time to recover the
remnants of His people, which have been left from Assyria, and from
Egypt, and from Pathros, and from Cush, and from Elam, and from
Shinar, and from Hamath, and from the islands of the sea, and with
them to bring in the fullness of the Gentiles, and establish that cove-
nant with them, which was promised when their sins should be taken
away. See Isaiah xi, Romans xi, 25, 26 and 27, and also Jeremiah xxxi,
31, 32 and 33. This covenant has never been established with the
house of Israel, nor with the house of Judah, for it requires two parties
to make a covenant, and those two parties must be agreed, or no cove-
nant can be made.
Christ, in the days of His flesh, proposed to make a covenant with
them, but they rejected Him and His pi'oposals, and in consequence
thereof, they were broken off, and no covenant was made with them
at that time. But their unbelief has not rendered the promise of God
of none effect: no, for there was another day limited in David, which
was the day of His power; and then His people, Israel, should be a
willing people; — and He would write His law in theic hearts, and print
it in their thoughts; their sins and their iniquities He would remember
no more.
Thus after this chosen family had rejected Christ and His proposals,
the heralds of salvation said to them, "Lo we turn unto the Gentiles; "
and the Gentiles received the covenant, and were grafted in from
whence the chosen family were broken off: but the Gentiles have not
continued in the goodness of God, but have departed from the faith
that was once delivered to the Saints, and have broken the covenant in
which their fathers were established (See Isaiah xxiv, 5); and have be-
314 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. [A.D. 1838
come high-minded, and have not feared; therefore, but few of them
will be gathered with the chosen family. Have not the pride, high-
mindedness, and unbelief of the Gentiles, provoked the Holy One of
Israel to withdraw His Holy Spirit from them, and send forth His judg-
ments to scourge them for their wickedness? This is certainly the case.
Christ said to His disciples (Mark xvi: 17 and 18), that these signs
should follow them that believe: — "In my name shall they cast out
devils; they shall speak with new tongues; they shall take up serpents;
and if they drink any deadly thing it shall not hurt them; they shall
lay hands on the sick, and they shall recover; " and also, in connection
with this, read 1st Corinthians, 12th chapter. By the foregoing testi-
monies we may look at the Christian world and see the apostasy there
has been from the apostolic platform; and who can look at this and cot
exclaim in the language of Isaiah, "The earth also is defiled under the in-
habitants thereof; because they have transgressed the laws, changed
the ordinances, and broken the everlasting covenant?"
The plain fact is this, the power of God begins to fall upon the na-
tions, and the light of the latter-day glory begins to break forth through
the dark atmosphere of sectarian wickedness, and their iniquity rolls
up into view, and the nations of the Gentiles are like the waves of the
sea, casting up mire and dirt, or all in commotion, and they are hastily
preparing to act the part allotted them, when the Lord rebukes the
nations, when He shall rule them with a rod of iron, and break them
in pieces like a potter's vessel. The Lord declared to His servants,
some eighteen months since, that He was then withdrawing His Spirit
from the earth; and we can see that such is the fact, for not only the
churches are dwindling away, but there are no conversions, or but very
few: and this is not all, the governments of the earth are thrown into
confusion and division; and Dsstruction, to the eye of the spiritual be-
holder, seems to be written by the finger of an invisible hand, in large
capitals, upon almost every thing we behold.
And now what remains to be done, under circumstances like these?
I will proceed to tell you what the Lord requires of all people, high and
low, rich and poor, male and female, ministers and people, professors
of religion and non-professors, in order that they may enjoy the Holy
Spirit of God to a fullness, and escape the judgments of God, which
are almost ready to burst upon the nations of the earth. Repent of all
your sins, and be baptized in water for the remission of them, in the
name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, and re-
ceive the ordinance of the laying on of the hands of him who is or-
dained and sealed unto this power, that ye may receive the Holy Spirit
of God; and this is according to the Holy Scriptures, and the Book of
Mormon ; and the only way that man can enter into the celestial king-
A.D. 1833] HISTORY OF THE CHURCH 315
dom. These are the requirements of the new covenant, or first princi-
ples of the Gospel of Christ; then "Add to your faith, virtue; and to
virtue, knowledge; and to knowledge, temperance; and to temperance,
patience; and to patience, godliness; and to godliness, brotherly kind-
ness ; and to brotherly kindness , charity [or love] ; for if these things
be in you, and abound, they make you that ye shall neither be barren
nor unfruitful, in the knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ."
The Book of Mormon is a record of the forefathers of our western
tribes of Indians; having been found through the ministration of an
holy angel, and translated into our own language by the gift and power
of God, after having been hid up in the earth for the last fourteen hun-
dred years, containing the word of God which was delivered unto them.
By it we learn that our western tribes of In iians are descendants from
that Joseph which was sold into Egypt, and that the land of America is
a promised land unto them, and unto it all the tribes of Israel will
come, with as many of the Gentiles as shall comply with the requisi-
tions of the new covenant. But the tribe of Judah will return to old
Jerusalem. The city of Zion spoken of by David, in the one hundred
and second Psalm, will be built upon the land of America, "And the
ransomed of the Lord shall return, and come to Zion with songs and ever-
lasting joy upon their heads" (Isaiah xxxv: 10); and then they will be
delivered from the overflowing scourge that shall pass through the land.
But Judah shall obtain deliverance at Jeru.salem. See Joel ii: 32; Isaiah
xxvi: 20 and 21; Jeremiah xxxi: 12; Psalm 1:5; Ezekiel xxxiv: 11, 12
and 13. These are testimonies that the Good Shepherd will put forth
His own sheep, and lead them out from all nations where they have been
scattered in a cloudy and dark day, to Zion, and to Jerusalem; besides
many more testimonies which might be brought.
And now I am prepared to say bv the authority of Jesus Christ, that
not many years shall pass away before the United States shall presept
such a scene of bloodshed as has not a parallel in the history of our na-
tion: pestilence, hail, famine, and earthquake will sweep the wicked
of this generation from off the face of the land, to open and prepare
the way for the return of the lost tribes of Israel from the north coun-
try, The people of the Lord, those who have complied with the
requirements of the new covenant, have already commenced gathering
together to Zion, which is in the state of Missouri; therefore I de-
clare unto you the warning which the Lord has commanded to de-
clare unto this generation, remembering that the eyes of my Maker
are upon me. and that to him I am accountable for every wQriiJL say,
wishing nothing worse to my fellow-men than their eternal salvation ;
therefore, "Fear God, and give glory to Him, for the hour of His judg-
ment is come." Repent ye, repent ye, and embrace the everlasting
316 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. [AD. 1833
covenant, and flee to Zion, before the overflowing scourge overtake you,
for there are those now living upon the earth whose eyes shall not be
closed in death until they see all these things, which I have spoken,
fulfilled. Remember these things; call upon the Lord while He is near,
and seek him while He may be found, is the exhortation of your un-
worthy servant,
[Signed] Joseph Smith, Jun.
IMPORTANT CORRESPOXDEXCE WITH THE BRETHREN IX ZION.
KiRTLAND, January 14, 1833.
Brother William W. Phelps:
I send you the "olive leaf" which we have plucked from the Tree of
Paradise,* the Lord's message of peace to us; for though ovir brethren
in Zion indulge in feelings towards us, which are not according to the
requirements of the new covenant, yet, we have the satisfaction of
knowing that the Lord approves of us, and has accepted us, and es-
tablished His name in Kirtland for the salvation of the nations; for
the Lord will have a place whence His word will go forth, in these
last days, in purity; for if Zion will not purify herself, so as to be
approved of in all things, in His sight. He will seek another people;
for His work will go on until Israel is gathered, and they who will
not hear His voice, must expect to feel His wrath. Let me say unto
you, seek to purify yourselves, and also all the inhabitants of Zion,
lest the Lord's anger be kindled to fierceness. Repent, repent, is
the voice of God to Zion; and strange as it may appear, yet it is
true, mankind will persist in self -justification until all their iniquity
is exposed, and their character past being redeemed, and that which
is treasured up in their hearts be exposed to the gaze of mankind.
I say to you (and what I say to you I say to all), hear the warning
voice of God, lest Zion fall, and the Lord sware in His wrath the
inhabitants of Zion shall not enter into His rest.
The brethren in Kirtland pray for you unceasingly, for, knowing
the terrors of the Lord, they greatly fear for you. You will see that
the Lord commanded us, in Kirtland, to build a house of God, and
establish a school for the Prophets, f this is the word of the Lord
to us, and we must, yea, the Lord helping us, we will obey: as on con-
ditions of our obedience He has promised us great things; yea, even a
visit from the heavens to honor us with His own presence. We greatly
fear before the Lord lest we should fail of this great honor, which our
* This is the revelation beginning on p. 302, and section lxxx^■'iii of the Doctrine
and Covenants,
t See p. 301, verses 119-136.
A. D. 1838] HISTORY OF THECHUECH. 317
Master proposes to confer on us; we are seeking for humility and great
faith lest we be ashamed in His presence. Our hearts are greatly
grieved at the spirit which is breathed both in your letter and that of
Brother Gilbert's, the very spirit which is wasting the strength of Zion
like a pestilence; and if it is not detected and driven from you, it will
ripen Zion for the threatened judgments of God. Remember God sees
the secret springs of human action, and knows the hearts of all living.
Brother, suffer us to speak plainly, for God has respect to the feel-
ings of His Saints, and He will not suffer them to be tantalized with
impunity. Tell Brother Gilbert that low insinuations God hates; but
He rejoices in an honest heart, and knows better who is guilty than he
does. We send him this warning voice, and let him fear greatly for
himself, lest a worse thing overtake him ; all we can say by way of con-
clusion is, if the fountain of our tears be not dried up, we will still weep
for Zion. This from your bi'other who trembles for Zion, and for the
wrath of heaven, which awaits her if she repent not.
[Signed] Joseph Smith, Jun.
P.S. — I am not in the habit of crying peace, when there is no peace;
and, knowing the thi-eatened judgments of God, I say, Wo unto them
who are at ease in Zion; fearfulness will speedily lay hold of the hypo-
crite. I did not suspect you had lost the commandments, but thought
from your letters you had neglected to read them , otherwise you would
not have written as you did.
It is in vain to try to hide a bad spirit from the eyes of them who are
spiritual, for it will show itself in speaking and in writing, as well as in all
our other conduct. It is also needless to make great pretensions when
the heart is not right; the Lord will expose it to the view of His faith-
ful Saints. W^e wish you to render the Star as interesting as possible, by
setting forth the rise, progress, and faith of the Church, as well as the
doctrine; for if you do not render it more interesting than at present,
it will fall, and the Church suffer a great loss thereby.
[Signed] J. S. Jun.
KiRTLAND Mills,* Geauga Co., Ohio,
January 14, 1833.
From a Conference of Twelve High Priests, to the Bishop, his Council,
and the Inhabitants of Zion.
Orson Hyde, and Hyrum Smith being appointed by the said confer-
*"Kirtlaiid Mills" and "Kirtland" are identical. The name "Kirtland Mills"
arose from the existence of some mills on the banks of the branch of the Chagrin
river on which Kirtland is situated.
318 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. [A.D. 1833
ence to write this epistle in obedience to the commandment, given the
22nd and 23rd of September last, which says: "But verily I say unto
all those to whom the kingdom has been given, from you it must be
preached unto them, that they shall repent of their former evil works,
for they are to be upbraided for their evil hearts of unbelief; and your
brethren in Zion, for their rebellion against you at the time I sent
you."*
Brother Joseph, and certain others, have written to you on this all-
important subject, but you have never been apprised of these things by
the united voice of the conference of those High Priests that were
present at the time this commandment was given.
We therefore, Orson and Hyrum, the committee appointed by said
conference to write this epistle, having received the prayers of said con-
ference, that we might be enabled to write the mind and will of God
upon this subject, now take up our pen to address you in the name of
the conference, relying upon the arm of the Great Head of the
Church.
In the commandment above alluded to, the children of Zion were all,
yea, even every one, under condemnation, and were to remain in that
-state until they repented and remembered the new covenant, even the
Book of Mormon, and the former commandments, which the Lord had
given them, not only to say, but to do them, and bring forth fruit meet
for the Father's kingdom; otherwise there remaineth a scourge and a
judgment to be poured out upon the children of Zion: for "shall the
children of the kingdom pollute my holy land? I say unto you, nay! "f
The answers received from those letters, which have been sent to
you upon this subject, have failed to bring to us that satisfactory con-
fession and acknowledgment, which the spirit of our Master requires.
We, therefore, feeling a deep interest for Zion, and knowing the
judgments of God that will come upon her except she repent, resort to
these last, and most effectiial means in our power, to bring her to a
sense of her standing before the Most High.
At the time Joseph, Sidney, and Newel left Zion, all matters of hard-
ness and misunderstanding were settled and buried (as they supposed),
and you gave them the hand of fellowship; but, afterwards, you
brought up all these things again, in a censorious spirit, accusing
Brother Joseph in rather an indirect way of seeking after monarchial
power and authority. This came to us in Brother Coi'rill's letter of
June 2nd. We are sensible that this is not the thing Brother Joseph is
seeking after, but to magnify the high office and calling whereunto he
has been called and appointed by the command of God, and the united
* See p. 292, verse 7G.
t8ee p. 291, verses 55-59
A.D. 1833J HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 319
voice of this Church. It might not be amiss for you to call to mind
the circumstances of the Nephites, and the children of Israel rising up
against their Prophets, and accusing them of seeking after kingly
power, and see what befel them, and take warning before it is too late.
Brother Gilbert's letter of December 10th, has been received and
read attentively, and the low, dark, and blind insinuations, which were
in it, were not received by us as from the fountain of light, though his
claims and pretensions to holiness were great. We are not unwilling to
be chastened or rebuked for our faults, but we want to receive it in lan-
guage that we can understand, as Nathan said to David, "Thou art the
man." We are aware that Brother Gilbert is doing much, and has a
multitude of business on hand; but let him purge out all the old leaven,
and do his business in the spirit of the Lord, and then the Lord will
bless him, otherwise the frown of the Lord will remain upon him.
There is manifestly an uneasiness in Brother Gilbert, and a fearfulness
that God will not provide for His Saints in these last days, and these
fears lead him on to covetousness. This ought not so to be; but let him
do just as the Lord has commanded him, and then the Lord will open
His coffers, and his wants will be liberally supplied. But if this uneasy,
covetous disposition be cherished by him, the Lord will bring him to
poverty, shame, and disgrace.
Brother Phelps' letter of December 15th, is also received and carefully
read, and it betrays a lightness of spirit that ill becomes a man placed
in the important and responsible station that he is placed in. If you
have fat beef, and potatoes, eat them in singleness of heart, and boast
not yourselves in these things. Think not, brethren, that we make a
man an offender for a word; this is not the case; but we want to see a
spirit in Zion, by which the Lord will build it up; that is the plain,
solemn, and pure spirit of Christ. Brother Phelps requested in his last
letter that Brother Joseph should come to Zion; but we say that Brother
Joseph will not settle in Zion until she repent, and purify herself, and
abide by the new covenant, and remember the commandments that have
been given her, to do them as well as say them.
You may think it strange that we manifest no cheerfulness of heart
upon the reception of your letters ; you may think that our minds are
prejudiced so much that we can see no good that comes from you, but
rest assured, brethren, that this is not the case.
We have the best of feelings, and feelings of the greatest anxiety for
the welfare of Zion: we feel more like weeping over Zion than we do
like rejoicing over her, for we know that the judgments of God hang
over her, and will fall upon her except she repent, and purify herself
before the Lord, and put away from her every foul spirit. We now
say to Zion, this once, in the name of the Lord, Repent! repent!
320 HISTOKY OF THE CHURCH. [A.D. 1833
awake, awake, put on thy beautiful garments, before you are made to
feel the chastening rod of Him whose anger is kindled against you.
Let not Satan tempt you to think we want to make you bow to us, to
domineer over you, for God knows this is not the case; our eyes are
watered with tears, and our hearts are poured out to God in prayer for
you, that He will spare you, and turn away His anger from you.
There are many things in the last letters from Brothers Gilbert and
Phelps that are good, and we esteem them much. The idea of having
"certain ones appointed to regulate Zion, and Traveling Elders have
nothing to do with this part of the matter," is something we highly
approbate, and you will doubtless know before this reaches you, why
William E. M'Lellin opposed you in this move. We fear there was
something in Brother Gilbert, when he returned to this place from New
York last fall, in relation to his brother William, that was not right:
for Brother Gilbert was asked two or three times about his brother
William, but gave evasive answers, and at the same time, he knew that
William was in Cleveland: but the Lord has taken him. We merely
mention this, that all may take warning to work in the light, for God
will bring every secret thing to light.
We now close our epistle by saying unto you, the Lord has com-
manded us to purify ourselves, to wash oixr hands and our feet, that He
may testify to His Father and our Father, to His God and our God, that
we are clean from the blood of this generation; and before we could
wash our hands and our feet, we were constrained to write this letter.
Therefore, with the feelings of inexpressible anxiety for your welfare,
we say again. Repent, repent, or Zion must suffer, for the scourge and
judgment must come upon her.
Let the Bishop read this to the Elders, that they may warn the mem-
bers of the scourge that is coming, except they repent. Tell them to
read the Book of Mormon, and obey it; read the commandments that
are printed, and obey them; yea, humble yourselves under the mighty
hand of God, that perad venture He may turn away His anger from you.
Tell them that they have not come up to Zion to sit down in idleness,
neglecting the things of God, but they are to be diligent and faithful in
obeying the new covenant.
There is one clause in Brother Joseph's letter which you may not un-
derstand; that is this, "If the people of Zion did not repent, the Lord
would seek another place, and another people." Zion is the place
where the temple will be built, and the people gathered, but all people
upon that holy land being under condemnation, the Lord will cut off,
if they repent not, and bring another race upon it, that will serve Him.
The Lord will seek another place to bring forth and prepare his word
to go forth to the nations, and as we said before, so we say again.
A.D. 1833 J HISTORY OF THE CHUKCH. 321
Brother Joseph will not settle in Zion, except she repent, and serve
God, and obey the new covenant. With this explanation, the confer-
ence sanctions Brother Joseph's letter.
Brethren, the conference meets again this evening to hear this letter
read, and if it meet their minds, we have all agreed to kneel down be-
fore the Lord, and cry unto Him with all our hearts, that this epistle,
and Brother Joseph's, and the revelations also, may have their desired
effect, and accomplish, the thing whereunto they are sent, and that
they may stimulate you to cleanse Zion, that she mourn not. There-
fore when you get this, know ye that a conference of twelve High
Priests have cried unto the Lord for you, and are still crying, saying,
Spare thy people, 0 Lord, and give not thy heritage to reproach. We
now feel that our garments are clean from you, and all men, when we
have washed our feet and hands, according to the commandment.
We have written plainly at this time, but we believe not harshly.
Plainness is what the Lord requires, and we should not feel ourselves
clear, unless we had done so; and if the things we have told you be
not attended to, you will not long have occasion to say, or to think
rather, that we may be wrong in what we have stated. Your unworthy
brethren are determined to pray unto the Lord for Zion, as long as we
can shed the sympathetic tear, or feel any spirit to supplicate the throne
of grace in her behalf.
The school of the Prophets will commence,, if the Lord will, in two
or three days. It is a general time of health with us. The cause of
God seems to be rapidly advancing in the eastern country; the gifts are
beginning to break forth so as to astonish the world, and even believ-
ers marvel at the power and goodness of God. Thanks be rendered to
His holy name for what He is doing. We are your unworthy brethren
in the Lord, and may the Lord help us all to do His will, that we may
at last be saved in His kingdom.
Orson Hyde,
Hyrum Smith.
N. B. — We stated that Brother Gilbert, when he was in Kirtland,
knew that William was in Cleveland last fall. We wrote this upon the
strength of hearsay; but William being left at St. Louis, strengthened
our suppositions that such was the fact. We stated further respecting
this matter, or this item, than the testimony will warrant us. With this
exception the conference sanctions this letter.
O. H.
H. S.
27 Vol. I.
322 HISTOKY OF THE CHURCH. [A.D. 1833
CHAPTER XXIII.
THE ENJOYMENT OF SPIRITUAL BLESSINGS IN THE CHURCH —
THE WORD OF WISDOM.
This winter [1832-33] was spent in translating the Scrip-
The Enjoy- tures ; in the School of the Prophets ; and sitting
Sph^ituL in conferences. I had many glorious seasons of
Gifts. refreshing. The gifts which follow them that
believe and obey the Gospel, as tokens that the Lord is
ever the same in His dealings with the humble lovers and
followers of truth, began to be poured out among us, as
in ancient days; — for as we, viz.: Joseph Smith, Jun.,
Sidney Rigdon, Frederick Gr. Williams, Newel K. Whit-
ney, Hyrum Smith, Zebedee Coltrin,* Joseph Smith, Sen.,
Samuel H. Smith, John Murdock, Lyman E. Johnson, f
Orson Hyde, Ezra Thayer, High Priests; and Levi Han-
cock, t and William Smith, § Elders, were assembled in
* Zebedee Coltrin was born at Ovid, Seneca county, New York, September 7, 1804.
He was the son of John and Sarah Coltrin; and was baptized into the Church soon
after its organization.
t Lyman E. Johnson was born in Pomfret, Windsor county, Vermont, October 24,
1811. He was baptized into the Church in February, 1831, by Sidney Rigdon, and
was ordained an Elder under the hands of the Prophet Joseph Smith.
J Levi Ward Hancock was born April 7, 1803, in Old Springfield, Hampden coun-
ty, Massachusetts. He was the youngest son of Thomas Hancock and Amy Ward
Hancock. When Levi was about two years old his family removed from Massa-
chusetts to Ohio, settling in Chagrin, Cayahoga county, not far from Kirtland.
Here Levi grew to manhood, occupied chiefly in farming with his father. In 1827,
however, he purchased a farm in Ashtabula county, which is in the extreme north-
east part of Ohio. He was directly in the pathway of Elders Cowdery, Pratt, Whit-
mer and Peterson, when journeying westward on their mission to the Lamanites;
and shortly after they passed through his neighborhood he followed them to Kirt-
land,where he was baptized on the 16th of |November, 1830, by Elder Parley P. Pratt,
and was soon afterwards ordained an Elder under the hands of Oliver Cowdery.
§ William Smith was the fifth son of Joseph Smith, Sen., and Lucy Smith He
was born in Royalton, Windsor county, Vermont, March 13, 1811; and was baptized
soon after the Church was organized.
A.D. 1833] HISTOKY OF THE CHURCH. 323
conference, on the 22nd day of January, I spoke to the
conference in another tongue, and was followed in the
same gift by Brother Zebedee Coltrin, and he by Brother
William Smith, after which the Lord poured out His
Spirit in a miraculous manner, until all the Elders spake
in tongues, and several members, both male and female,
exercised the same gift. Grreat and glorious were the divine
manifestations of the Holy Spirit. Praises were sung to God
and the Lamb; speaking and praying, all in tongues, occu-
pied the conference until a late hour at night, so rejoiced
were we at the return of these long absent blessings.
On the 23rd of January, we again assembled in confer-
ence; when, after much speaking, singing, ordinance of
, ' • n J ^^ • A. ^^^ Washing
praymg, and praising Uod, all m tongues, we of Peet.
proceeded to the washing of feet (according to the practice
recorded in the 13th chapter of John's Grospel) , as com-
manded of the Lord. Each Elder washed his own feet
first, after which I girded myself with a towel and washed
the feet of all of them, wiping them with the towel with
which I was girded. Among the number, my father pre-
sented himself, but before I washed his feet, I asked of
him a father's blessing, which he granted by laying his
hands upon my head, in the name of Jesus Christ, and
declaring that I should continue in the Priest's office until
Christ comes. At the close of the scene. Brother Freder-
ick G. Williams, being moved upon by the Holy Ghost,
washed my feet in token of his fixed determination to be
with me in suffering, or in journeying, in life or in death,
and to be continually on my right hand ; in which I ac-
cepted him in the name of the Lord.
I then said to the Elders, As I have done so do ye;
wash ye, therefore, one another's feet; and
by the power of the Holy Ghost I pronounced Pronounced
them all clean from the blood of this gener-
ation ; but if any of them should .sin wilfully after they
were thus cleansed, and sealed up unto eternal life, they
should be given over unto the buffetings of Satan until
324 HISTOKT OF THE CHUECH. [A. D. 1833
the day of redemption. Having continued all day in fast-
ing, and prayer, and ordinances, we closed by partaking
of the Lord's supper. I blessed the bread and wine in
the name of the Lord, when we all ate and drank, and
were filled; then we sung a hymn, and the meeting ad-
journed.
I completed the translation and review of the New Tes-
Revisionofi tamcut, ou the 2nd of February, 1833, and
Te^sSi^nt sealed it up, no more to be opened till it ar-
compieted. rived in Zion.*
AN EPISTLE
Of the First Presidency, to the Church of Christ in Thompson, Geauga
County, Ohio.
KiRTLAND, February 6th, 1833.
Dear Brethren:
We salute you, by this our epistle, in the bonds of love, rejoicing in
your steadfastness in the faith which is in Christ Jesus our Lord : and
we desire your prosperity in the ways of truth and righteousness, pray-
ing for you continually, that your faith fail not, and that you may over-
come all the evils with which you are surrounded, and become pure
and holy before God, even our Father, to whom be glory for ever and
ever. Amen.
It has seemed good unto the Holy Spirit and unto us, to send this our
epistle to you by the hand of our beloved Brother Salmon Gee, your
messenger, who has been ordained by us, in obedience to the command-
ments of God, to the office of Elder to preside over the Church in
* It was the intention of the Prophet to have this revised version of the Scrip-
tures, which he had made with such laborious care, published in Zion, at the print
ing establishment of the Church in that place, (New Testament and Book of Mor-
mon to be published together; see p. 341), but before the work could even be com-
menced, the persecutions arose which made the undertaking impracticable. And
such was the unsettled state of the Church throughout the remaining years of the
Prophet's life that he found no opportunity to publish the revised Scriptures, and
to this day there is no authoritative publication of his translation of the Old and
New Testaments given to the world, except in such excerpts as appear in the Pearl
of Great Price. On this subject the late President George Q. Cannon, in his "Life
of Joseph Smith," remarks in a foot note (p. Ii2) — "We have heard President
Brigham Young state that the Prophet, before his death, had spoken to him about
go ng through the translation of the Scriptures again and perfecting it upon points
of doctrine which the Lord had restrained him from giving in plainness and full-
ness at the time of which we write [2nd Feb., 1833]."
A.D. 18331 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 325
Thompson, taking the oversight thereof, to lead you and to teach the
things which are according to godliness; in whom we have great con-
fidence, as we presume also you have, we therefore say to you, yea,
not us only, but the Lord also, receive him as such, knowing that
the Lord has appointed him to this ofl&ce for your good, holding him
up by your prayers, praying for him continually that he may be en-
dowed with wisdom and understanding in the knowledge of the Lord,
that through him you may be kept from evil spirits, and all strifes and
dissensions, and grow in grace and in the knowledge of our Lord and
Savior Jesus Christ.
Brethren beloved, continue in brotherly love, walk in meekness,
watching unto prayer, that you be not overcome. Follow after peace,
as said our beloved brother Paul, that you may be the children of our
Heavenly Father, and not give occasion for stumbling, to Saint or
sinner. Finally, brethren, pray for us, that we may be enabled to do
the work whereunto we are called, that you may enjoy the mysteries
of God, even a fullness; and may the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ
be with you all. Amen.
Joseph Smith, Jun.,
Sidney Rigdon,
Frederick G. Williams.
The following letter was written by John Murdock, a
High Priest, (who had previously been with '^oc^'s Mes-
the Church in Thompson), to Salmon Gee, sage to the
r ' ^ ' Thompson
Elder of the Church in Thompson: Branch.
KiRTLAND, February 11, 1833.
Beloved brethren and sisters in the Lord and Savior Jesus Christ, I
beseech you in the bowels of mercy to remember the exhortation which
I gave you while I was yet present with you, to beware of delusive
spirits. I rejoice that our Heavenly Father hath blessed you greatly,
as He also has me, in enabling me to speak the praises of God and the
mysteries of the kingdom in other tongues according to promise: and
this without throwing me down or wallowing me on the ground, or any
thing unbecoming or immoral; also, without any external operation of
the system, but it is the internal operation and power of the Spirit of God,
so that I know that those odd actions and strange noises are not caused
by the Spirit of the Lord as is represented by Brother King. There-
fore in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ, by the Spirit of the living
God, according to the authority of the Holy Priesthood committed to
me, I command Brother Thomas King, (as though I were present), to
326 HISTOEY OF THE CHURCH. [A.D. 1833
cease from your diabolical acts of enthusiasm, and also from acting as
an Elder in this Church of Christ, until you come and give full testi-
mony to the High Priests in Kirtland, that you are worthy of that holy
calling: because those aie the things of God, and are to be used in the
fear of God: and I now not only command you, but exhort you in be-
half of your soul's salvation, to submit, and let Brother Gee be upheld
by the prayer of faith of every brother and sister, and if there be this
union of spirit, and prayer of faith, every false spirit shall be bound,
and cast out from among you.
My beloved children in the bonds of the Gospel, and the bowels of
mercy, which is the everlasting love of God, I do beseech you to live
faithful and in obedience to the commandments of God; and in the
name of the Lord Jesus, I say, the blessings of God shall attend
you.
John Murdock.
February 12. — Having received Seaton's paper, from
Concerning Rochester, NewYork, containing a part of my
the Prophet's • .• •., ,-, a,^ o t
Communica- commumcation, written on the 4tn of Janu-
tiontoSeaton. ^^^^.^ j ^^^^^ ^^ f olloWS :
To N. E. Seaton, Rochester.
Dear Sir : — I was somewhat disappointed on receiving my paper with
only a part of my letter inserted in it. The letter which I wrote you
for publication, I wrote by the commandment of God, and I am quite
anxious to have it all laid before the public, for it is of importance to
them: but I have no claim upon you, neither do I wish to urge you, be-
yond that which is reasonable, to do it. I have only to appeal to your
extended generosity to all religious societies that claim that Christ has
come in the flesh; and also to tell you what will be the consequence of
a neglect to publish it.
Some parts of the letter were very severe upon the wickedness of
sectarianism, I acknowledge; and the truth, remember, is hard and
severe against all iniquity and wickedness, but this is no reason why it
should not be published, but the very reason why it should be. I lay
the ax at the root of the tree, and I long to see many of the sturdy
oaks, which have long cumbered the ground, fall prostrate. I now say
unto you, that if you wish to clear your garments from the blood of
your readers, I exhort you to publish that letter entire; but if not, the
sin be upon your head. Accept, sir, the good wishes and tender regard
of your unworthy servant,
Joseph Smith, Jun.
A.D. 1833] HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 327
February 13. — A council of High Priests assembled
to investigate the proceedings of Brother Burr ^.^^^ ^^ g^^.^.
Riggs, who was accused of failing to magnify '^^ss»-
his calling as High Priest, and had been guilty of neglect
of duty, of abusing the Elders, and of treating their ad-
monitions with contempt. After the council had con-
sidered the case. Brother Riggs agreed to make satisfac-
tion, but did not show much humility.
February 15. — In a council I ordained Harpin Riggs,
and Isaac McWethy Elders.
February 17. — In conference I ordained John John-
son to the office of Elder.
February 26. — A special council of High Priests as-
sembled in Zion, to take into consideration
my letter to Brother Phelps, of the 11th of Sttour?''
January, and the revelation called the Olive enll^otthe'
Leaf, referred to in my letter, and the epistle "*^ ^^^ ^^th
' .7 7 ■'•of January.
of Orson Hyde and Hyrum Smith of the 14th
of January, in behalf of the conference of High Priests:
and Oliver Cowdery, William W. Phelps, and John Gorrill
were appointed a committee to write an epistle from the
conference to the brethren in Kirtland ; which was written
and sanctioned by the conference.
The same day a conference of High Priests was again
called in Kirtland, concerning Brother Burr
' " Excommuni-
Riggs, who was accused of neglecting to cation of Burr
make satisfaction to the Church as he had
agreed, and disgracing the High Priesthood by neglect of
duty, and saying he did not care how soon he was cut off
from the Church. He was cut off by a unanimous vote
of the council.
February 27. — I received the following revelation:
THE WORD OF WISDOM.*
A Word oif Wisdom, for the benefit of the Council of High Priests, as-
sembled in Kirtland, and the Church; and also the Saints in Zion. To
* Doctrine and Covenants, sec. Ixxxis.
328 HISTORY 01 THE CHURCH. fA.D. 1833
be sent greeting — not by commandment or constraint, but by revelation and
the word of wisdom, showing forth the order and will of God in the tem-
poral salvation of all Saints in the last days; given for a principle with
promise, adapted to the capacity of the iveak and the weakest of all Saints,
who are or can be called Saints.
1. Behold, verily, thus said the Lord unto you, in consequence of
evils and designs which do and will exist in the hearts of conspiring
men in the last days, I have warned you, and forewarn you, by giving
unto you this word of wisdom by revelation,
2. That inasmuch as any man drinketh wine or strong drink among
you, behold it is not good, neither meet in the sight of your Father,
only in assembling yourselves together to offer up your sacraments be-
fore him.
3. And, behold, this should be wine, yea, pure wine of the grape of
the vine, of your own make.
4. And, again, strong drinks are not for the belly, but for the wash-
ing of your bodies.
5. And again, tobacco is not for the body, neither for the belly, and
is not good for man, but is an herb for bruises and all sick cattle, to be
used with judgment and skill.
6. And again, hot drinks are not for the body or belly.
7. And again, verily I say unto you, all wholesome herbs God hath
ordained for the constitution, nature, and use of man.
8. Every herb in the season thereof, and every fruit in the season
thereof; all these to be used with prudence and thanksgiving.
9. Yea, flesh also of beasts and of the fowls of the air, I, the Lord,
have ordained for the use of man with thanksgiving; nevertheless they
are to be used sparingly;
10. And it is pleasing unto me that they should not be used only in
times of winter, or of cold, or famine.
11. All grain is ordained for the use of man and of beasts, to be the
staff of life, not only for man but for the beasts of the field, and the
fowls of heaven, and all wild animals that run or creep on the
earth.
12. And these hath God made for the use of man only in times of
famine and excess of hunger.
13. All grain is good for the food of man, as also the fruit of the
vine, that which yieldeth fruit, whether in the ground or above the
ground.
14. Nevertheless, wheat for man, and corn for the ox, and oats for
the horse, and rye for the fowls and for swine, and for all beasts of the
A.D. 18331 HISTORY OF THt; CHURCH. 329
field, and barley for all useful animals, and for mild drinks, as also
other grain.
15. And all Saints who remember to keep and do these sayings,
walking in obedience to the commandments, shall receive health in their
navel, and marrow to their bones,
16. And shall find wisdom and great treasures of knowledge, even
hidden treasures;
17. And shall run and not be weary, and shall walk and not faint;
18. And I, the Lord, give unto them a promise, that the destroying
angel shall pass by them, as the children of Israel, and not slay them.
Amen.
A Word of March 8. — I received the following reve-
Comfort to
the Prophet lation:
Revelation*
1. Thus saith the Lord, verily, verily, I say unto you my son, thy
sins are forgiven thee, according to thy petition, for thy prayers and
the prayers of thy brethren, have come up into my ears;
2. Therefore thou art blessed from henceforth that bear the keys of
the kingdom given unto you ; which kingdom is coming forth for the
last time.
3. Verily, I say unto you, the keys of this kingdom shall never be
taken from you, while thou art in the world, neither in the world to
come;
4. Nevertheless, through you shall the oracles be given to another;
yea, even unto the Church.
5. And all they who receive the oracles of Grod, let them beware how
they hold them, lest they are accounted as a light thing, and are
brought under condemnation thereby; and stumble and fall, when the
storms descend, and the winds blow, and the rains descend, and beat
upon their house.
6. And again verily I say unto thy brethren, Sidney Rigdon and
Frederick G. Williams, their sins are forgiven them also, and they are
accounted as equal with thee in holding the keys of this last kingdom,
7. As also through your administration the keys of the school of the
prophets, which I have commanded to be organized,
8. That thereby they may be perfected in their ministry for the sal-
vation of Zion, and of the nations of Israel, and of the Gentiles, as
many as will believe,
• Doctrine and Covenants, sec. xc.
330 HISTOKY OF THE CHUKCH. [A.D. 1833
9. That through your administration they may receive the word, and
through their administration, the word may go forth unto the ends of
the earth, unto the Gentiles first, and then, behold, and lo, they shall
turn unto the Jews;
10. And then eometh the day when the arm of the^Lord shall be re-
vealed in power in convincing the nations, the heathen nations, the
house of Joseph, of the Gospel of their salvation.
11. For it shall come to pass in that day, that every man shall hear
the fullness of the Gospel in his own tongue, and in his own language,
through those who are ordained unto this power, by the administration
of the Comforter, shed forth upon them, for the revelation of Jesus
Christ.
12. And now, verily I say unto you, I give unto you a command-
ment, that you continue in the ministry and Presidency,
13. And when you have finished the translation of the Prophets, you
shall from henceforth preside over the affairs of the Church and the
school;
14. And from time to time, as shall be manifested by the Comforter,
receive revelations to unfold the mysteries of the kingdom,
15. And set in order the churches, and study and leayn, and become
acquainted with all good books, and with languages, tongues, and
people.
16. And this shall be your business and mission in all your lives, to
preside in council, and set in order all the affairs of this Church and
kingdom.
17. Be not ashamed, neither confounded; but be admonished in all
your high-mindedness and pride, for it bringeth a snare upon your souls.
18. Set in order your houses; keep slothfulness and uncleanness far
from you.
19. Now, verily I say unto you, let there be a place provided as soon
as it is possible, for the family of thy counselor and scribe, even Fred-
erick G. Williams:
20. And let mine aged servant, Joseph Smith, Sen., continue with
his family upon the place where he now lives, and let it not be sold
until the mouth of the Lord shall name.
21. And let thy counselor, even Sidney Rigdon, remain where he
now resides, until the mouth of the Lord shall name.
22. And let the Bishop search diligently to obtain an agent, and let
him be a man who has got riches in store — a man of God and of strong
faith ;
23. That thereby he may be enabled to discharge every debt; that
the storehouse of the Lord may not be brought into disrepute before
the eyes of the people.
A.D. 1833] HISTORY OF THE CHUECH. 331
24. Search diligently, pray always, and be believing, and all things
shall work together for your good if ye walk uprightly and remember
the covenant wherewith ye have covenanted one with another.
25. Let your families be small, especially mine aged servant Joseph
Smith's, Sen., as pertaining to those who do not belong to your families;
26. That those things that are provided for you, to bring to pass my
work, be not taken from you and given to those that are not worthy,
27. And thereby you be hindered in accomplishing those things
which I have commanded you.
28. And again, verily I say unto you, it is my will that my hand-
maid, Vienna Jaques, should receive money to bear her expenses, and
go up unto the land of Zion ;
29. And the residue of the money may be consecrated unto me, and
she be rewarded in mine own due time.
30. Verily I say unto you, that it is meet in mine eyes that she should
go up unto the land of Zion, and receive an inheritance from the hand
of the Bishop,
31. That she may settle down in peace inasmuch as she is faithful,
and not be idle in her days from henceforth.
32. And behold, verily I say unto you, that ye shall write this com-
mandment, and say unto your brethren in Zion, in love greeting, that I
have called you also to preside over Zion in mine own due time :
33. Therefore, let them cease wearying me concerning this matter.
34. Behold, I say unto you that your brethren in Zion begin to re-
pent, and the angels rejoice over them;
35. Nevertheless, I am not well pleased with many things, and I am
not well pleased with my servant William E. M'Lellin, neither with my
servant Sidney Gilbert; and the Bishop also, and others have many
things to repent of;
36. But verily I say unto you, that I, the Lord, will contend with
Zion, and plead with her strong ones, and chasten her until she over-
comes and is clean before me :
37. For she shall not be removed out of her place. I the Lord, have
spoken it. Amen.
March 9. — Having come to that portion of the an-
TheApocry- cient wiitings called the Apocrypha, I re-
^^^' ceived the following:
Bevelation*
1. Verily, thus saith the Lord unto you concerning the Apocrypha,
• Doctrine and Covenants, sec. xci.
332 HISTORY OF THE CHUECH. [A.D. 1833
there are many things contained therein that are true, arid it is mostly
translated correctly.
2. There are many things contained therein that are not true, which
are interpolations by the hands of men.
3. Verily, I say unto you, that it is not needful that the Apocrypha
should be translated.
4. Therefore, whoso readeth it, let him understand, for the Spirit
manifesteth truth;
5. And whoso is enlightened by the Spirit, shall obtain benefit there-
from;
6. And whoso receiveth not by the Spirit, cannot be benefitted,
therefore it is not needful that it should be translated. Amen.
March 12. — A council of High Priests assembled in
A Mission to the school Toom and decided that Horace
Appointed. Cowin and Zei'ubbabel Snow, Amasa M. Ly-
man* and William F. Gaboon, Jenkins Salisbury and
Truman Wait, journey east on a mission, two by two,
* Amasa Mason Lyman was born in the township of Lyman, Grafton county,
New Hampshire, on the 30th of^March, 1813. He was the third son of Boswell
Lyman and Martha Mason. His father dying when Amasa was about eight years
of age, and some time later his mother marrying again, he was reared in the home
of his grandfather, on the maternal side, Perez Mason, until he was eleven years
of age. Perez Mason then retired from his farm to live with his eldest son, Perley
Mason; with whom also, according to the wishes of his mother, Amasa lived dur-
ing the next seven years. When young Lyman was in his eighteenth year he be-
came thoughtful on the subject of religion and earnestly sought the favor of the
Lord by righteous deportment, though without connecting himself with any of the
religious sects. About one year later Elders Orson Pratt and Lyman E. Johnson
passed through the section of New Hampshire where young Lyman lived, on a
preaching tour. He believed the message proclaimed by these new evangels and
was baptized on the 27th of April, 1832, by Elder Lyman E. Johnson, and con-
firmed on the following day by Elder Orson Pratt. In consequence of the ill feel-
ings which arose in his uncle's family, owing to his joining the Church, Amasa
departed from the home of his kindred, and set out on foot for the gathering place
of the Saints in Ohio. After a journey of some seven hundred miles, in which he
endured many hardships — for much of the journey was made on foot and with but
scant means of subsistence — he arrived at Hiram in Portage county, and engaged
to work for Father Johnson at ten dollars a month. It was at this time that
the Prophet was making his home at Father Johnson's, though on the arrival
of young Lyman at Hiram he was absent in Missouri. About the first of July,
however, Joseph returned from his western journey, and Amasa had the joy
of meeting the Prophet of the new dispensation. Of that meeting and the im-
pressions it produced, he says: "Of the impressions produced I will here say, al-
though there was nothing strange or different from other men in his personal
appearance, yet when he grasped my hand in that cordial way (known to those
who have met him in the honest simplicity of truth), I felt as one of old in the
A.D. 1833] HISTOKY OF THE CHURCH. 333
paired as their names are written. Brothers Cowin
and Salisbury were ordained at the same time.
March 15. — A council was called to consider the case
of Brother Lake, from Wooster, Wayne case of Broth-
county, Ohio, who came professing to have erLake.
received revelations. On investigation, it was unani-
mously agreed, that said Brother Lake was under the
influence of an evil spirit, and that his license as Priest
be taken from him.
The same day I received the following:
Hevelation to Enoch {Joseph Smith, Jun. ,) given to the Saints in Kirtland*
1. Verily, thus saith the Lord, I give unto the united order, organ-
ized agreeable to the commandment previously given, a revelation and
commandment concerning my servant Shederlaomach (Frederick G.
Williams), that ye shall receive him into the order. What I say unto
one, I say unto all.
2. And again, I say unto you, my servant Shederlaomach, (Frederick
G. Williams), you shall be a lively member in this order, and inasmuch
as you are faithful in keeping all former commandments, you shall be
blessed for ever. Amen.
presence of the Lord; my strength seemed to be gone, so that it required an
effort on my part to stand on my feet; but in all this there was no fear, but the
serenity and peace of heaven pervaded my soul, and the still small voice of the
Spirit whispered its; living testimony in the depths of my soul, where it has
ever remained, that he was the man of God." — Autobiographical Sketch of
Amasa M. Lyman. Millennial Star, vol. xxvii, p. 473.
• Doctrine and Covensnts. sec. xcii.
334 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. [A.D. 1833
CHAPTER XXIV.
KIRTLAND TO BE A STAKE OF ZION — REGULATION OF
CHURCH AFFAIRS IN MISSOURI.
March 18. — Great joy and satisfaction continually
The School of beamed in the countenances of the School of
the Prophets, ^hc Prophcts, and the Saints, on account of the
things revealed, and our progress in the knowledge of
God. The High ^ijagts assembled in the school room of
the Prophets, and were organized according to revelation;
prayer by Sidney_Eigdon.
"Doctor" Hurlburtwas ordained an Elder; after which
Rigdonand Elder Rigdoii expressed a desire that him-
wiuiams Or- g^if aud Brothcr Frederick G. Williams
darned Presi-
dents, should be ordained to the offices to which
they had been called, viz., those of Presidentg^of
the High_Priesthoodj__and to beeguaL in liQlding__the
keys of the kingdom with JJrother Joseph Smithy
Jun., according to the revelation given oil-J^ — §*h
of Marchj_1833. Accordingly I laid my hands on Brothers
Si3neyand Frederick, and ordained them to take part
with me in holding the keys of this last kingdom, and to
assist in the PresidencyLJif,Jh^_High^nesthoodj_^
Counselors; after which I exhorted the brethren to faith-
fulness and diligence in keeping the commandments of
God, and gave much instruction for the benefit of the
Saints, with a promise that the pure in heart should see a
heavenly vision; and after remaining a short time in
secret prayer, the promise was verified; for many present
had the eyes of their understanding opened by the Spirit
of God, so as to behold many things. I then blessed the
A.D. 1833 J HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 335
bread and wine, and distributed a portion to each. Many
of the brethren saw a heavenly vision of the Savior, and
concourses of angels, and many other things, of which
each one has a record of what he saw.
March 23. — A council was called for the purpose of
appointing a committee to purchase land in gjrtianda
Kirtland, upon which the Saints might build stake of
a Stake of Zion. Brother Joseph Coe and
Moses Dailey were appointed to ascertain the terms of
sale of certain farms ; and Brother Ezra Thayreto_ascer^
tain the price of Peter Frenches fariji. THenbrethren
agi-eed to continue in prayer and fasting for the ultimate
success of their mission. After an absence of about three
hours "Rrnf,hArsJ]2g-iiILd T>fl.i1ey rfttnrued and reported that
Elj-jah Smith's farm could be obtained for four thousand
dollars; and Mr. Morley's for twentv-one hundred: and
Brother Thayi^e reported that Peter French would sell his
farm for five thousand dollars. The council decided to
purchase the farms, and appointed Ezra Thayre and
Joseph Coe to superintend the purchase; and they were
ordained under the hands of Sidney Eigdon, and set apart
as general agents of the Church for that purpose.
On the_26thoOIarch a counci]_of_High Priests_Jzwenty-
one in number, can^^ed fox_Jhe general ^^^^^^^^^,^,_
welfare of the Church, in what was then ing to church
, , ^ — • • r\ Government
called Zion^n Jackson county, Missouri. On m zion set-
account of a revelation, my letter, and an
epistle from the Church in Kirtland, a solemn assembly
had been called, and a sincere and humble repentance
manifested, insomuch that on the 26th of February, one
month previous, a general epistle had been written in con-
ference, which was satisfactory to the Presidency and
Church at Kirtland. At the sitting of the council of the
26th of March, according to the plan taught at the solemn
assembly, which was, that the seven High Priests who
were sent from Kirtland to build up Zion, viz. — Oliver
Cowdery, W. W. Phelps, John Whitmer, Algernon Sid-
336 HISTOEY OF THE CHUKCH. [A.D. 1833
ftiey Gilbert, Kisdi£tp Pfl.rt.rirlgf^ and his two counseloi's —
/should stand at the head of affairs relating to the Church, in
that section of thaiiOrd7s_yinejard ; and these seven men,
with the common ^on^aDJL_of_Jh^brajgLch£a__aanipri^
the Church werejbo__a^oint presidin^JElders^ to_take Ihe
watch-care of the several branches, as they were ap-
pointed: now, therefore, as many of the High Prists and
Elders — whose calling was to travel and preach to the
world — went up to Zion, and commenced regulating and
setting the branches in order, and claiming for themselves
as much power by the authority of their Priesthood, and
gift of the • Holy Ghost, as those set apart and appointed
to preside over the branches, it became necessary to call
the council now spoken of, to set in order the Elders of
Israel. After a long discussion, it was decided from the
revelations, that the order taught in the solemn assembly
was correct; and that the Elders, when they arrived at
Zion, were bound by the authorities set in the Church, to
be submissive to the powers that be; their labors and
callings being more particularly to push the people to-
gether from the ends of the earth to the places the Lord
had appointed. This decision in council gave general sat-
isfaction, and the Elders soon saw the beauty of every
man standing in his place.
April 2. — F. G. Williams was appointed by a council
of High Priests, an agent to superintend and
Purchase of *=> 5 & r-
the French employ mcu to labor in the brick-yard on the
French farm, also to rent the farm. The
French farm was purchased on account of the facilities
found there for making brick, which was essential to the
building up of the city. The council also instructed Brother
Ezra Thayre to purchase the tannery of Arnold Mason,
in Kirtland.
'On the 6th of April, in the land of Zion, about eighty
(Conference in officials, together with somc Unofficial mem-
^^'<'°- bers of the Church, met for instruction and
the service of God, at the Ferry on Big Blue river near
A.D. 1833J HISTOKY OF THE, CHURCH. 337
the western limits of Jackson county, which is the bound-
ary line of the state of Missouri and also of the United
States. 'Lt was an early spring, and the leaves and blos-
soms enlivened and gratified the soul of man like a
glimpse of Paradise. The day was spent in a very agree-
able manner, in giving and receiving knowledge which
appertained to this last kingdom — it being just 1800 years
since the Savior laid down His life that men might have
everlasting life, and only three years since the Church had
come. out of the wilderness, preparatory for the last dis-
pensation. The Saints had great reason to rejoice: they
thought upon the time when this world came into exist-
ence, and the morning stars sang together, and all the
sons of God shouted for joy; they thought of the time
when Israel ate the "Passover," as wailing came up for
the loss of the first-born of Egypt; they felt like the
shepherds who watched their flocks by night, when the
angelic choir sweetly sang the electrifying strain, '■''Peace
on earth, good ivill to man;'''' and the solemnities of eternity
rested upon them. This was the first attempt made by
the Church to celebrate the anniversary of her birthday,
and those who professed not our faith talked about it as
a strange thing.
While the Church was thus rejoicing, the news from
abroad was, that 30,000 out of a population ^^^^ ^^^^^ ^^
of 100,000 had died of starvation, in conse- theWorid.
quence of the famine produced by three years' drouth,
followed by a flood, in the Cape Verde Islands; that
sixteen shocks of earthquake had been felt the pre-
vious February, at St. Kitts and Nevis, in the West
India Islands ; that the Polish Jews were about to visit
Jerusalem; that war was raging between Turkey and
Egypt ; that a great fire had occurred in Liverpool ; that
volcanic eruptions, wars and rumors of wars, were pre-
vailing in different sections of the earth, and fire-balls
and fearful signs were seen in the heavens, with many
other alarming appearances, which caused the hearts of
28 Vol. I.
338 HISTORY OF THE CHUECH. [A.D. 1833
the wicked to tremble, none of which was more awful
than the continued spread of the Asiatic cholera in Europe,
which had already swept from the earth, in the short
space of fifteen years, about sixty millions of inhabitants.*
Brother Jared Carter presented me a letter, which he
had received from his brother, and requested me to an-
swer it, which I did as follows:
KiRTLAND, April 13, 1833.
Dear Brother Carter: — Your letter to Brother Jared is just put into
my hand, and I have carefully perused its contents, and embrace this
opportunity to answer it. We proceed to answer your questions: first
concerning your labor in the region where you live ; we acquiesce in
your feelings on this subject until the mouth of the Lord shall name.
Respecting the vision you speak of we do not consider ourselves bound
to receive any revelation from any one man or woman without his
being legally constituted and ordained to that authority, and giving
sufficient proof of it.
I will inform you that it is contrary to the economy of God for any
member of the Church, or any one, to receive instructions for those in
authority, higher than themselves; therefore you will see the impro-
priety of giving heed to them; but if any person have a vision or a visi-
tation from a heavenly messenger, it must be for his own benefit and
instruction; for the fundamental principles, government, and doctrine
of the Church are vested in the keys of the kingdom. Respecting an
apostate, or one who has been cut off from the Church, and who wishes
to come in again, the law of our Church expressly says that such shall
repent, and be baptized, and be admitted as at the first.
The duty of a High Priest is to administer in spiritual and holy
things, and to hold communion with God; but not to exercise mon-
archial government, or to appoint meetings for the Elders without their
consent. And again, it is the High Priests' duty to be better qualified
to teach principles and doctrines, than the Elders; for the office of
Elder is an appendage to the High Priesthood, and it concentrates and
centers in one. And again, the process of laboring with members:
We are to deal with them precisely as the Scriptures direct. If thy
brother trespass against thee, take him between him and thee alone;
and, if he make thee satisfaction, thou hast saved thy brother; and
if not, proceed to take another with thee, etc., and when there is no
*The above on the state of the world is condensed from the Evening and Morn-
ing Star for April, 1833.
A.D. 1833] HISTOKY OF THE CHURCH. 339
Bishop, they are to be tried by the voice of the Church; and if an
Elder, or a High Priest be present, he is to take the lead in managing
the business; but if not, such as have the highest authority should preside.
With respect to preparing to go to Zion: — First it would be pleasing
to the Lord that the church or churches going to Zion should be organ-
ized, and a suitable person appointed who is well acquainted with the
condition of the church, and he be sent to Kirtland to inform the
Bishop, and procure a license from him agreeable to the revelation: by
so doing you will prevent confusion and disorder, and escape many diffi-
culties that attend an unorganized band in journeying in the last days.
And again, those in debt, should in all cases pay their debts; and the
rich are in no wise to cast out the poor, or leave them behind, for it is
said that the poor shall inherit the earth.
You quoted a passage in Jeremiah, with regard to journeying to Zion ;
the word of the Lord stands sure, so let it be done.
There are two paragraphs in your letter which I do not commend, as
they are written blindly. Speaking of the Elders being sent like light-
ning from the bow of Judah; the second, no secrets in the councils of
Zion. You mention these as if fear rested upon your mind, otherwise
we cannot understand it. And again wejQever_ing[uire at the hand of
God_iox_speaiaLrevelatipn only in case of there being no greyious rese-
Tation to-snitthe case; and that in a council of High Priests.
"" For further information on the subject about which you have witten,
I will refer you to the Elders who have recently left here for the east,
by commandment, some of whom you will probably see soon. You
may depend on any information you may receive from them that are
faithful. You may expect to see Brothers Orson Pratt and Lyman E.
Johnson for whom we have great fellowship.
It is a great thing to inquire at the hands of God, or to come into His
presence; and we feel fearful to approach Him on subjects that are of
little or no consequence, to satisfy the queries of individuals, espe-
cially about things the knowledge of which men ought to obtain in all
sincerity, before God, for themselves, in humility by the prayer of
faith; and more especially a Teacher or a High Priest in the Church. I
speak these things not by way of reproach, but by way of instruction;
and I speak as if acquainted with you, whereas we are strangers to each
other in the flesh.
I love your soul, and the souls of the children of men, and pray and
do all I can for the salvation of all.
I now close by sending you a salutation of peace in the name of the
Lord Jesus Christ. Amen.
The blessing of our Lord Jesus Christ be and abide with you all. Amen,
Joseph Smith, Jun.
340 HISTORY OF THE CHUECH. [A.D. 1833
P. S. — If it be convenient to send a delegate to Kii'tland, to pro-
cure license for the brethren to go to Zion, it can be done by two or
more Elders. We have received two letters from Brother Sherwood,
stating the order and condition of the Church, and respecting the vision
of his wife, but on account of a multitude of business they have not
been answered by us; you will please read this letter to Brother Sher-
wood. J. S.
In April the School of the Prophets closed to commence
again in the fall.
A LETTER TO THE BRETHREN IN ZION.
KiRTLAND, April 21, 1833.
Dear Brethren in Zion:
Agreeable to a notice we gave you, in Brother Whitney's last letter
to you with respect to answering your letters, we now commence, after
giving thanks to our Heavenly Father for every expression of His
goodness in preserving our unprofitable lives to the present time, and
for the health and other blessings which we now enjoy through His
mercies.
With joy we received your general epistle, written the 26th of Feb-
ruary, which contained the confession of our brethren concerned, all
of which was to our entire satisfaction.
It was read by the brethren in Kirtland with feelings of the deepest
interest, knowing as we did, that the anger of the Lord was kindled
against you, and nothing but repentance, of the greatest humility,
would turn it away; and I will assure you that expressions of joy
beamed on every countenance when they saw that our epistle and
the revelation had been received by our brethren in Zion, and had
had the desired effect.
For your satisfaction, I here insert a revelation given to Shederlao-
mach [Frederick G. Williams], the 15th of March, 1833, constituting
him a member of the United Firm.*
With respect to Brother Gilbert's letter of the 10th of December, I
would say to him: firstly, he wrote it in all sincerity of heart, and we
were pleased with the style, and composition; but, upon mature reflec-
tion, and inquiry at the hands of the Lord, we find some things that are
unreconcilable, especially to some; I mean with respect to hints given
that are not clearly explained.
As every letter that comes from Zion must go the rounds of the
* Here follows the revelation on page 333.
A.D. 1833 J HISTOEY OF THE CHURCH. 341
brethren for inspection, it is necessary that there should be no disguise
in them, but that every subject written upon by the brethren should be
plain to the understanding of all, that no jealousy may be raised, and
when we rebuke, do it in all meekness. The letter written the 24th of
February was not written in that contrition of heart in which it should
have been, for it appears to have been written in too much of a spirit of
justification; but the letter to Brother Whitney of the 20th of March,
was written to our entire satisfaction.
Now I would say to Brother Gilbert, that I do not write this by way
of chastisement, but to show him the absolute necessity of having all
his communications written in a manner to be clearly understood. We
are well aware of the great care upon his mind, in consequence of much
business, but he must put his trust in God, and he may rest assured
that he has our prayers day and night, that he may have strength to
overcome every difiiculty. We have learned of the Lord that it is his
duty to assist all the poor brethren that are pure in heart, and that he
has done wrong in withholding credit from them, as they must have
assistance; and the Lord established him in Zion for that express
purpose.
It is not the will of the Lord to print any of the New Translation
in the Star; but when it is published, it will all go to the world to-
gether, in a volume by itself; and the New Testament and the Book of
Mormon will be printed together.
With respect to Brother Oliver's private letter to me on the subject
of giving deeds, and receiving contributions from brethren, I have
nothing further to say on the subject than to recommend that you make
yourselves acquainted with the commandments of the Lord, and the
laws of the state, and govern yourselves accordingly. Brother Elliot
was here yesterday and showed me a letter from Brother Phelps, and
we were well pleased with the spirit in which it was written. The
probability is that he [Elliot] will not go to Zion at present, as he has
bought [lands] in Chagrin.
We rejoice to hear that the Seminary lands are reduced in price, and
are coming into market; and be assured that we shall use our influence
to send bi-ethren to Zion who are able to help you in the purchase of
lands.
We have just received a letter from Brother Sidney, he has built up
a church of eight members, in Medina county, Ohio, and has prospects
of more. With respect to the deaths in Zion, we feel to mourn with
those that mourn, but remember that the God of all the earth will do
right. And now, my beloved bx-ethren, I commend you to God and
His gi-ace, praying Him to keep and preserve you blameless, of the
coming of our Lord Jesus Christ. Amen.
Joseph Smith, Jun.
342 HISTOEY OF THE CHURCH. [A.D. 1833
P. S. — Say to Brother Corrill that his confession gave me great sat-
isfaction, and all things are now settled on my part. J. S.
In the month of April, the first regular mob rushed to-
gether, in Independence, to consult upon a
bUng of "the plan, for the removal, or immediate destruc-
tion, of the Church in Jackson county. The
number of the mob was about three hundred. A few of
the first Elders met in secret, and prayed to Him who said
to the wind "Be still," to frustrate them in their wicked
designs. The mob, therefore, after spending the day in
a fruitless endeavor to unite upon a general scheme for
"moving the Mormons out of their diggings" (as they
asserted), became a little the worse for liquor and broke
up in a regular Missouri "row," showing a determined res-
olution that every man would "carry his own head."
April 30. — A conference of High Priests assembled at the
school room, in Kirtland,and appointed Brother
High Priests Albert Brown a committee to circulate a sub-
in Kirtland • j.- j_ j. n ±.^
scription, to procure money to pay tor the use
of the house where meetings had been held the past season.
John P. Greene was instructed to go and take charge of
the branch of the Church in Parkham county, carrjdng
with him an epistle to the brethren; and as soon as con-
venient he was to remove his family to that place. It was
also decided that Sister Vienna Jaques should not proceed
immediately on her journey to Zion, but wait until Wil-
liam Hobert was ready, and go in company with him.
May 4. — A conference of High Priests assembled in
Kirtland, to take into consideration the neces-
ference of sity of buildiug a school house, for the ac-
ig ries s. commodation of the Elders, who should come
together to receive instruction preparatory for their mis-
sions, and ministry, according to a revelation on that sub-
ject, given March ,8, 1833,* and by unanimous voice of
the conference; Hyrum Smith, Jared Carter, and Rey-
« See p. 329.
A.D. 1833 J HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 343
nolds Cahoon were appointed a committee to obtain sub-
scriptions, for the purpose of erecting such a building.
A council had previously been held in Norton township,
Medina county, Ohio, at which Sidney Eigdon
., , ' ., , . .? Council Pro-
presided. The council took into considera- eeedings Ap-
tion the standing of Baldwin Welton, Aaron "^^^"^""^ ■
Smith, and Hays, Elders ; and James Braden, Priest ;
and decided that their ordinations were illegal, and that
the churches should not receive them in their several
offices. The doings of the council were reviewed, and
sanctioned by the First Presidency, viz: Joseph Smith,
Jun., Sidney Rigdon, Frederick Gr. Williams, and entered
on record in Kirtland.
May 6. — I received the following:
Hevelation*
1. Verily, thus saith the Lord, it shall come to pass that every soul
who forsaketh his sins and cometh unto me, and calleth on my name,
and obeyeth my voice, and keepeth my commandments, shall see my
face and know that I am,
2. And that I am the true light that lighteth every man that cometh
into the world;
3. And that I am in the Father, and the Father in me, and the Father
and I are one :
4. The Father because He gave me of His fullness, and the Son be-
cause I was in the world and made flesh my tabernacle, and dwe It
among the sons of men.
5. I was in the world and received of my Father, and the works of
Him were plainly manifest;
6. And John saw and bore record of the fullness of my glory, and
the fullness of John's record is hereafter to be revealed:
7. And he bore record, saying, I saw His glory that he was in the
beginning before the world was ;
8. Therefore in the beginning the Word was, for He was the Word ,
even the messenger of salvation.
9. The light and the Redeemer of the world; the Spirit of truth,
who came into the world, because the world was made by Him, and in
Him was the life of men and the light of men.
10. The worlds were made by Him: men were made by Him: all
things were made by Him, and through Him, and of Him.
* Doctrine and Covenants, sec. xciii.
344 HISTORY OF THE CHUECH. [A.D. 1833
11. And I, John, bear record that I beheld His .gloi'y, as the glory of
the Only Begotten of the Father, full of grace and truth, even the
Spirit of truth, which came and dwelt in the flesh, and dwelt among
us.
12. And I, John, saw that He received not of the fullness at the
first, but received grace for grace:
13. And He received not of the fullness at first, but continued from
grace to grace, until He received a fullness;
14. And thus He was called the Son of God, because He received not
of the fullness at first.
15. And I, John, bear record, and lo, the heavens were opened, and
the Holy Ghost descended upon Him in the form of a dove, and sat
upon Him, and there came a voice oi;t of heaven saying. This is my
beloved Son.
16. And I, John, bear record that He received a fullness of the glory
of the Father;
17. And He received all power, both in heaven and on earth, and
the glory of the Father was with Him, for He dwelt in Him.
18. And it shall come to pass, that if you are faithful you shall receive
the fullness of the record of John.
19. I give unto you these sayings that you may understand and know
how to worship, and know what you worship, that you may come unto
the Father in my name, and in due time receive of His fullness,
20. For if you keep my commandments you shall receive of His full-
ness, and be glorified in me as I am in the Father; therefore, I say unto
you, you shall receive grace for grace.
21. And now, verily I say unto you, I was in the beginning with the
Father, and I am the First Born;
22. And all those who ai'e begotten through me are partakers of the
glory of the same, and are the church of the First Born.
23. Ye were also in the beginning with the Father; that which is
Spirit, even the Spirit of truth,
24. And truth is knowledge of things as they are, and as they were,
and as they are to come;
25. And whatsoever is more or less than this, is the spirit of that
wicked one who was a liar from the beginning.
26. The Spirit of truth is of God. I am the Spirit of truth, and John
bore record of me, saying — He received a fullness of truth, yea, even^
of all truth,
27. And no man receiveth a fullness unless he keepeth His command-
ments.
28. He that keepeth His commandments receiveth truth and light,
until he is glorified in truth and knoweth all things.
A.D. 1833] HISTORY OF THE CHUECH. 345
29. Man was also in the beginning with God. IntelHgence, or the
light of truth, was not created or made, neither indeed can be.
30. All triith is independent in that sphere in which God has placed
it, to act for itself, as all intelligence also, otherwise there is no
existence.
31. Beho)d. here is the agency of man, and here is the condemnation
of man, because that which was from the beginning is plainly manifest
unto them, and they receive not the light.
32. And every man whose spirit receiveth not the light is under con-
demnation,
33. For man is spirit. The elements are eternal, and spirit and ele-
ment, inseparably connected, receive a fullness of joy,
34. And when separated, man cannot receive a fullness of joy.
35. The elements are the tabernacle of God; yea, man is the taber-
nacle of God, even temples; and whatsoever temple is defiled, God
shall destroy that temple.
36. The glory of God is intelligence, or, in other words, light and
truth ;
37. Light and truth forsaketh that evil one.
38. Every spirit of man was innocent in the beginning, and God
having redeemed man from the fall, men became again in their infant
state, innocent before God.
39. And that wicked one eometh and taketh away light and truth,
through disobedience, from the children of men, and because of the
tradition of their fathers.
40. But I have commanded you to bring up your children in light
and truth;
41. But verily I say unto you, my servant Frederick G. Williams,
you have continued under this condemnation;
42. You have not taught your children light and truth, according to
the commandments, and that wicked one hath power, as yet, over you,
and this is the cause of your affliction.
43. And now a commandment I give unto you, if you will be deliv-
ered, you shall set in order your own house, for there are many things
that are not right in your house.
44. Verily, I say unto my servant Sidney Rigdon, that in some things
he hath not kept the commandments concerning his children; therefore,
firstly set in order thy house.
45. Verily, I say unto my servant Joseph Smith, Jun., or, in other
words, I will call you friends, for you are my friends, and ye shall have
an inheritance with me ;
46. I called you servants for the world's sake, and ye are their ser-
vants for my sake —
346 HISTORY OF THE CHUKCH. [A.D. 1833
47. And now, verily, I say unto Joseph Siiiith, Jun., you have not
kept the commandments, and must needs stand rebuked before the
Lord.
48. Your family must needs repent and forsake some things, and give
more earnest heed unto your sayings, or be removed out of their place.
49. What I say unto one, I say unto all; pray always lest that wicked
one have power in you, and remove you out of your place.
50. My servant Newel K. Whitney, also, a Bishop of my Church,
hath need to be chastened and set in order his family, and see that they
are more diligent and concerned at home, and pray always, or they
shall be removed out of their place.
51. Now, I say unto you, my friends, let my sei'vant Sidney Rigdon
go on his journey, and make haste, and also proclaim the acceptable
year of the Lord, and the Gospel of salvation, as I shall give them utter-
ance, and by your prayer of faith with one consent, I will uphold him.
52. And let my servants Joseph Smith, Jun., and Frederick G. Wil-
liams make haste also, and it shall be given them even according to
the prayer of faith, and inasmuch as you keep my sayings, you shall
not be confounded in this world, nor in the world to come.
53. And verily, I say unto you, that it is my will that you should
hasten to translate my Scriptures, and to obtain a knowledge of history,
and of countries, and of kingdoms, of laws of God and man, and all
this for the salvation of Zion. Amen.
The same date (May 6th) I received the foUowmg:
Revelation.*
1. And again, verily I say unto you, my friends, a commandment I
give unto you, that ye shall commence a work of laying out and pre-
paring a beginning and foundation of the city of the Stake of Zion, here
in the land of Kirtland, beginning at my house;
2. And behold it must be done according to the pattern which I have
given unto you.
3. And let the first lot on the south be consecrated unto me for the
building of an house for the Presidency, for the work of the Presidency,
in obtaining revelations; and for the work of the ministry of the Presi-
dency, in all things pertaining to the Church and kingdom. \
4. Verily I say unto you, that it shall be built fifty-five by sixty-five
feet in the width thereof and in the length thereof, in the inner court;
5. And there shall be a lower court and a higher court, according to
the pattern which shall be given unto you hereafter;
* Doctrine and Covenants, sec. xciv.
A.D. 1833] HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 347
6. And it shall be dedicated unto the Lord from the foundation there-
of, according to the order of the Priesthood, according to the pattern
which shall be given unto you hereafter:
7. And it shall be wholly dedicated unto the Lord for the work of
the Presidency.
8. And ye shall not suffer any unclean thing to come in unto it; and
my glory shall be there, and my presence shall be there;
9. But if there shall come into it any unclean thing, my glory shall
not be there; and my presence shall not come into it.
10. And again, verily I say unto you, the second lot on the south
shall be dedicated unto me for the building of an house unto me, for
the work of the printing of the translation of my Scriptures and all
things whatsoever I shall command you;
11. And it shall be fifty-five by sixty-five feet in the width thereof
and the length thereof, in the inner court; and there shall be a lower
and a higher court:
12. And this house shall be wholly dedicated unto the Lord from the
foundation thereof, for the work of the pi-inting, in all things whatso-
ever I shall command you, to be holy, undefiled according to the pat-
tern in all things, as it shall be given unto you.
13. And on the third lot shall my servant Hjrum Smith receive his
inheritance.
14. And on the first and second lots on the north shall my servants
Reynolds Gaboon and Jared Carter receive their inheritances.
15. That they may do the work which I have appointed unto them, to
be a committee to build mine houses according to the commandment,
which I, the Lord God, have given unto you.
16. These two houses are not to be built until I give unto you a
commandment concerning them.
17. And now I give unto you no more at this time. Amen.
The signs of the tunes continued to attract the atten-
tion of the world. The cholera had broken gj^^g ^^ ^j^^
out at Havana, and* it was reported that five Times.
hundred were perishing daily, and Oporto, in the province
of Entre-Minho-e-Douro, Portugal, was experiencing the
same calamity. The influenza was raging at St. Petersburg,
Russia ; more than one hundred thousand were suffering
from its effects, and it was reported to be more violent at
Moscow. So dreadful were the effects of the cholera,
which spread consternation among the inhabitants of the
348 HISTOKY OF THE CHURCH. [A.D. 1833
earth, that it was reported that the eyes of some of the
afflicted burst from their sockets.
A treaty was entered into about this time with several
Removal of tiibes of ludiaiis, some to be located on the
Indians. gg^g^ Qf Wiiiuebago lake, and others to be
removed west of the Mississippi.*
May 25. — My uncle, John Smith and family arrived in
Arrival of the Kii'tlaud, fi'om Potsdam, New York, my uncle
Prophet's being an Elder in the Church: and his wife
Relatives in «= '
Kirtiand. and cldcst SOU, George Albert Smith, a lad of
fifteen, were members. They were the first of my father's
relatives who obeyed the Gospel. t
* The above items of plagues and removal of Indians are from the JEvening and
Morning Star, for May, 1833.
t For an account of their conversion to the Gospel see page 285.
A.D. 1833] HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 349
CHAPTER XXV.
PEEPARATION FOE BUILDING THE KIETLAND TEMPLE — TEIAL
AND EXCOMMUNICATION OF "DOCTOE" PHILASTUS
HUELBUET.
June 1. — Great preparations were making to commence a
house of the Lord; and notwithstandins; the „, „
' ° The House of
Church was poor, yet our unity, harmony and the Lord at
charity abounded to strengthen us to do the
commandments of Grod. The building of the house of
the Lord in Kirtland was a matter that continued to in-
crease in its interest in the hearts of the brethren, and
the building committee issued the following circular to
the different branches of the Church :
CIRCULAR.
Kirtland, June 1, 1833.
lo the Church of Christ in —
We feel under obligations to write to you as well as to all the brethren
of the different branches; and we do this, that you, with us, may exert
yourselves to bring about the fulfillment of the command of the Lord con-
cerning the establishing, or preparing a house, wherein the Elders, who
have been commanded of the Lord so to do, may gather themselves
together, and prepare all things, and call a solemn assembly, and
treasure up words of wisdom, that they may go forth to the Gentiles
for the last time; and now, in order to accomplish this, we are
directed, yea, we are under the necessity, to call upon the whole Church
as a body, that they make every possible exertion to aid temporally, as
well as spiritually, in this great work that the Lord is beginning, and is
about to accomplish. And unless we fulfill this command, viz: estab-
lish an house, and prepare all things necessary whereby the Elders
may gather into a school, called the School of the Prophets, and re-
350 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. [A.D. 1833
ceive that instruction which the Lord designs they should receive, we
may all despair of obtaining the great blessing that God has promised
to the faithful of the Church of Christ; therefore it is as important, as
our salvation, that we obey this above-mentioned command, as well as
all the commandments of the Lord.
Therefore, brethren, we write this epistle to you, to stir up your
minds to make that exertion which the Lord requires of you, to lend a
temporal aid in these things above written; and in order that you may
know how to conduct the business, we will relate what we have done
and are doing here.
We have met in conference, and agi*eed to form, a subscription, and
circulate it through the churches. The conference also appointed
Hyrum Smith, Reynolds Cahoon, and Jared Carter, a committee to
superintend this business, viz: that of circulating subsci'iptions to es-
tablish a fund to build a house, and to aid the Elders to attend this
school. The subscriptions are now in circulation among us, and our
Heavenly Father is opening the hearts of our brethren beyond the ex-
pectation of many; and not one brother among us, as yet, refuses to
exert himself to do something in a temporal way to bring about the es-
tablishing of this house and school; and we say, may our Heavenly
Father open your hearts also, that you, with us, may gather together
something to aid as a temporal benefit.
Probably you had better call the ofi&cers of the Church immediately
together, and appoint someone to circulate a subscription that each
individual, after signing, may have a sufficient time to make prepara-
tions to pay what he subscribes; for it will be necessary, wherever the
brethren are at a distance fi'om Kirtland, that they exert themselves to
send on their gift or assistance as soon as they can to Kirtland; though
they can, if they believe best, wait on those that sign until the first of
September, and then collect and send it to Kirtland.
These considerations we have written to you, knowing it to be our
duty thus to do, and may the Lord help you to exert yourselves with
us, in raising the means to bring about the glorious work of the Lord;
and may we all be kept by the grace of God unto eternal life. Amen.
Hyrum Smith,
Reynolds Cahoon,
Jared Carter,
Committee.
The same day [June 1st] I received the following:
Mevelation*
1. Verily, thus saith the Lord unto you, whom I love, and whom I
* Doctrine and Covenants, sec. xcv.
A.D. 1833] HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 351
love I also chasten, that their sins may be forgiven, for with the chas-
tisement I prepare the way for their deliverance in all things out of
temptation, and I have loved you.
2. Wherefore ye must needs be chastened and stand rebuked before
my face.
3. For ye have sinned against me a very grievous sin, in that ye
have not considered the great commandment in all things, that I have
given unto you concerning the building of mine house.
4. For the preparation wherewith I design to prepare mine apostles
to prune mine vineyard for the last time, that I may bring to pass my
strange act, that I may pour out my Spirit upon all flesh.
5. But behold, verily I say unto you, There are many who have been
ordained among you, whom I have called, but few of them are chosen;
6. They who are not chosen have sinned a very grievous sin, in that
they are walking in darkness at noon -day;
7. And for this cause I gave unto you a commandment that you
should call your solemn assembly, that your fastings and your mourning
might come up into the ears of the Lord of Sabaoth, which is by inter"
pretation, the Creator of the first day, the beginning and the end.
8. Yea, verily I say unto you, I gave unto you a commandment, that
you should build an house, in the which house I design to endow those
whom I have chosen with power from on high;
9. For this is the promise of the Father unto you, therefore I com-
mand you to tarry, even as mine apostles at Jerusalem;
10. Nevertheless my servants sinned a very grievous sin, and con-
tentions arose in the School of the Prophets, which was very grievous
unto me, saith your Lord; therefore I sent them forth to be chastened.
11. Verily I say unto you, it is my will that you should build an
house. If you keep my commandments, you shall have power to
build it;
12. If you keep not my commandments, the love of the Father shall
not continue with you, therefore you shall walk in darkness.
13. Now here is wisdom, and the mind of the Lord; let the house be
built, not after the manner of the world, for I give not unto you that ye
shall live after the manner of the world;
14. Therefore let it be built after the manner which I shall show unto
three of you, whom ye shall appoint and ordain unto this power.
15. And the size thereof shall be fifty and five feet in width, and let
it be sixty-five feet in length, in the inner court thereof;
16. And Jet the lower part of the inner court be dedicated unto me
for your sacrament offering, and for your preaching, and your fasting,
and your praying, and the offering up of your most holy desires unto
me, saith your Lord.
352 HISTOEY OF THE CHUKCH. [A.D. 1833
17. And let the higher part of the inner court be dedicated unto me,
for the school of mine Apostles, saith Son Ahman; or, in other words,
Alphus; or in other words, Omegus; even Jesus Christ your Lord.
Amen.
June 3. — A conference of High Priests convened in the
r^ . , . ,. translating room in Kirtland. The first case
Trial of "Doe- ^
tor" Hurl- presented was that of "Doctor" Philastus
Hurlburt, who was accused of unchristian
conduct with women, while on a mission to the east. On
investigation it was decided that his commission be taken
from him, and that he be no longer a member of the
Church of Christ.
The next matter before the conference was to ascertain
The House of wliat sliould bc the dimensions or size of the
Built 'at Kirt^ housc, that is to bc built for a house of wor-
^*^'^' ship and for the School of the Prophets. I
had received a revelation on the size of the house in which
the word of the Lord was that it should be fifty-five feet
wide, and sixty-five feet long, in the inner court. The
conference appointed Joseph Smith, Jun., Sidney Rigdon
and Frederick Gr. Williams to obtain a draft or construc-
tion of the inner court of the house.
June 4. — A similar conference assembled at the same
The French pl^cc, and took iuto Consideration how the
Farm. Frcncli farm should be disposed of. The con-
ference could not agree who should take charge of it, but
all agreed to inquire of the Lord ; accordingly we received
the following:
Revelation to Enoch [Joseph Smith Jun.l Showing the Order of the City
or Stake of Zion, in Shinehah iKtrtland,^ given for a Sample
to the Saints in Kirtland.*
1. Behold, I say unto you, here is wisdom, whereby ye may know
how to act concerning this matter, for it is expedient in me that this
stake that I have set for the strength of Zion should be made strong;
2. Therefore let my servant Ahashdah (Newel K. Whitney) take
* Doctrine and Covenants^ sec. xcvi.
A.D. 1833 J HISTOEY OF THE CHUECH. 3*53
charge of the place which is named among you, upon which I design to
build mine holy house;
3. And again, let it be divided in lots, according to wisdom, for the
benefit of those who seek inheritances, as it shall be determined in
council among you.
4. Therefore, take heed that ye see to this matter, and that portion
that is necessary to benefit mine order, for the purpose of bringing
forth my word to the children of men ;
5. For behold, verily I say unto you, this is the most expedient in
me, that my word should go forth unto the children of men, for the
purpose of subduing the hearts of the children of men for your good.
Even so. Amen.
6. And again, verily I say unto you, it is wisdom and expedient in
me, that my servant Zombre (John Johnson) whose offering I have ac-
cepted, and whose prayers I have heard, unto whom I give a promise
of eternal life inasmuch as he keepeth my commandments from hence-
forth—
7. For he is a descendant of Seth, (Joseph), and a partaker of the
blessings of the promise made unto his fathers —
8. Verily I say unto you, it is expedient in me that he should become
a member of the order, that he may assist in bringing forth my word
unto the children of men;
9. Therefore ye shall ordain him unto this blessing, and he shall seek
diligently to take away incumbrances that are upon the house named
among you, that he may dwell therein. Even so. Amen.
Zombre [John Johnson] was ordained by the confer-
ence to the High Priesthood, and admitted John Johnson
. Ordained a
accordmg to the revelation. High pnest.
June 5. — George A. Smith hauled the first load of stone
for the Temple, and Hyrum Smith and Key- ^, , „ ,
•^ ' "^ . . '' Ground Brok-
nolds Cahoon commenced digging the trench en for Kirt-
« 1 n P ,^ -T 11 •> 1 n land Temple.
for the walls oi the Lord s house, and fin-
ished the same with their own hands.
June 6. — A conference of High Priests assembled, and
chose Orson Hyde a clerk to the Presidency of Action of con-
the High Priesthood. This conference was Re^g'^jfenreto
more especially called to counsel the com- the Temple.
mittee, who had been appointed to take the oversight of
the building of the house of the Lord. The conference
voted that the committee, (Reynolds Cahoon, Jared Car-
29 Vol. I.
354 HISTOKY OF THE CHURCH. [A.D. 1833
ter, and Hyruiu Smith), proceed immediately to com-
mence building the house; or to obtaining materials,
stone, brick, lumber, etc., for the same.
June 21. — "Doctor" Hurlburt being dissatisfied with
Huriburt's ^^^ dccisiou of the council on his case pre-
Appeai. sented the following apj^eal :
I, Doctor Philastus Hurlburt, having been tried before the Bish-
op's council of High Priests on a charge of unchristian-like con-
duct with the female sex, and myself being absent at the time, and
considering that strict justice was not done me, I do, by these presents,
most solemnly enter my appeal unto the President's council of High
Priests, for a re-hearing, according to the privilege guaranteed to me
in the laws of the Church, which council is now assembled in the school
room, in Kirtland, this 2lst day of June, 1833.
It was voted by the council present, when this was re-
ceived, that Brother Hurlburt be granted a re-hearing;
and after prayer, (which was customary at the opening of
all councils of the Church) , the council proceeded to or-
dain two High Priests, to make out the number, (twelve)
that the council, or Church court, might be organized.
By the choice of the council Brothers John and "William
Smith were ordained under the hands of Elder Rigdon.
Brother Huriburt's case was then laid before the court,
and the testimony against him given by Orson Hyde and
Hyrum Smith, and duly investigated. The decision of
the court was, that Brother Hurlburt should be forgiven, be-
cause of the liberal confession which he made. This court
also decided that the Bishop's council decided correctly
on the case, and that Brother Huriburt's crime was suf-
ficient to cut him off from the Church ; but on his con-
fession he was restored.
The President's court also took Brother Daniel Copley's
Copley's Priest's license and membership from him.
Case. because he refused to fulfill his mission ac-
cording to the council of the High Priesthood of the holy
order of God.
A.D. 1833J HISTOKY OF THE CHUKCH. 355
June 23. — ' 'Doctor' ' Philastus Hurlburt was again called
in question, by a general council ; and Brother Excommuni-
Gree, of Thompson, testified that Brother ffDorto^r"
Hurl}3urt said that he deceived Joseph Smith's Huriburt.
Grod, or the spirit by which he is actuated. There was
also corroborating testimony brought against him by
Brother Hodges. The council cut him off from the
Church.*
A council of the Elders of the church was held at West-
field, New York, the same day. Elder Gladden case of James
Bishop was president, and Brother Chester L. Higby.
Heath clerk. Brother Paul entered a complaint against
Brother James Higby, an Elder, for circulating false and
slanderous rejDorts, and not observing the order of the
Gospel, and presented evidence unimpeachable, to sub-
stantit^jte the same to the satisfaction of the coimcil;
upon which evidence — and from Brother Higby' s own
mouth, and the spirit he manifested — he was declared
* Owing to the subsequent prominence of this man, "Doctor" Philastus Hurl-
■faurt, as a bitter anti-Mormon, more should be said of him than is given in the
Prophet's narrative. He was not a physician, as the title "Doctor" would seem to
indicate; but being the seventh son in his father's family, according to the old
folk-lore superstition that the seventh son would possess supernatural qualities
that would make him a physician, he was called "Doc," or "Doctor." "This said
'Doctor,' " wrote Sidney Rigdon in 1839, tot\\Q Boston Journal, "was never a phy-
sician at any time, nor anything else but a base rufBan. He was the seventh son
and his parents called him 'Doctor;' it was his name, and not the title of his pro-
fession. He once belonged to the Methodist church, and was excluded for im-
moralities. He afterwards imposed himself on the Church of Latter-day Saints,
and was excluded for using obscene language to a young lady, a member of the said
Church, who resented his insult with indignation which became both her chai'acter
and profession." Joseph E. Johnson, in a communication to the Deseret Evening
News, under date of December 28, 1880, says of "Doctor" Hurlburt: "In the year
A. D. 1833, then living in Kirtland, Ohio, I became acquainted with a man subse-
■quently known as Dr. Hurlburt, who came to investigate the truth of Mormonism.
Claiming to be satisfied, he was baptized and became a member in full fellowship.
He was a man of fine physique, very pompous, good looking, and very ambitious,
■with some energy, though of poor education. Soon after his arrival he came to my
mother's house to board, where he remained for nearly a year, while he made an
effort to get into a good practice of medicine, sought position in the Church and
was ever striving to make marital connection with any of the first families. Finally
* * * he was charged with illicit intercourse with the sex, was tried and
cut off from the Church. He denied, expostulated, threatened, but to no use, the
facts were too apparent, and he at once avowed himself the enemy of the Church."
^
356 HISTOEY OF THE CHUECH. [A.D. 1833
guilty by the council, and he was cut off from the Church »
The council then demanded his license and the Church
record, which he utterly refused to give up; therefore,
resolved that the proceedings of the council be sent to
Kirtland, that it may be known among the different
branches of the Church.'^
• The account of the council of Elders at Westfield was copied into the Kirtland
Church record on the 29th of June, 1833.
V>
y.
'X
A.D. 1833] HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 357
27
CHAPTER XXYI.
THE 'plat of the CITY OF ZIOX — ITS TEMPLES — CORRES-
PONDENCE ON AFFAIRS IN ZION AND EUGENE.
An explanation of the plot of the city of Zion^ sent to the
brethren in Zion, the 25th of June, 1833:
The plot contains one mile square; all the squares in
the plot contain ten acres each, beiner forty
-, t:- -111 ' - ° , -^ The General
rods square, lou will observe that the lots Pianofthe
are laid off alternately in the squares ; in one ' ^ °
square running froni the south and north to the line
through the center of the square ; and in the next, the lots
run from the east and west to the center line. Each lot
is foiir perches in front and twenty back, making one
half of an acre in each lot,; sojthat no one street will be
built on entireh^ through th^ street [ but on one square the
houses will stand on one street, and on the next one, an-
other, except the middle range of squares, which runs north
and south, in which range are the painted squares. The
lots are laid off in the squares, north and south, all of
them; because these squares are forty perches by sixty,
being twenty perches longer than the others, their greatest
length being east and west, and by running all these
squares, north and south, it makes all the lots in the city
of one size.
358 HISTOKY OF THE CHUECH. [A.D. 1833
The painted squares in the middle are for pubhc bnild-
insrs. The one without any fisrures is for
The Blocks jo
Set Aside for store-houses for the Bishop, and to be de-
empes. yoted to his use. Figure first is for temples
for the use of the presidency; the circles inside of the
squares, are the places for the temples. You will see it
contains twelve figures, two are for the temples of the
lesset-Eilesthpod. It is also to contain twelve temples.
The whole plot is supposed to contain from fifteen to
twenty thousand people: you will therefore see that it
will require twenty-four buildings to supply them with
houses of worship, schools, etc. ; and none of these tem-
ples are to be smaller than the one of which we send you
a draft. This temple is to be built in the square marked
figure 1 ; and to be built where the circle is which has a
cross on it on the north end.
South of the plot where the line is drawn, is to be laid
off for farms, stables, etc., for the use of the
Location of . -n i • i
Lands for the City ; SO that uo bams or stables will be m the
gncu uns . ^^^^ amoug the houses ; the ground to be oc-
cupied for these must be laid off according to wisdom.
On the north and south are to be laid off the farms for
the agriculturist, and sufficient quantity of land to supply
the whole plot ; and if it cannot be laid off without going
too great a distance from the city, there must also be some
laid off on the east and west.
When this square is thus laid off and supplied, lay off
zion a Group auother in the same way, and so fill up the
of Cities. world ill these last days ; and let every man
live in the city for this is the city of Zion. All the streets
are of one width, being eight perches wide. Also the
space round the outer edge of the painted squares, is to
be eight perches between the temple and the street on
every side. No one lot, in this city, is to contain more
than one house, and that to be built twenty-five feet back
from the street, leaving a small yard in front, to be planted
in a grove, according to the taste of the builder; the rest.
■'^•D-ISSBJ HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 359
of the lot for gardens ; all the houses are to be buit of
brick and stone. The scale of the plot is forty perches
to the inch.
The names of the temples to be built on the painted
squares as represented on the plot of the city Names of the
of Zion, which is now about to be forwarded Temples.
thither: — numbers 10, 11, and 12, are to be called,
House of the Lord, for the Presidency of the High and
most Holy Priesthood, after the order of Melchisedek,
which was after the order of the Son of God, upon Mount
Zion, City of the New Jerusalem. Numbers 7, 8, and 9,
the Sacred Apostolic Repository, for the use of the Bishop.
Numbers 4, 5, and 6, the Holy Evangelical House, for the
High Priesthood of the Holy Order of God. Numbers 1,
2, and 3, the House of the Lord, for the Elders of Zion,
an Ensign to the Nations. Numbers 22, 23, and 24, House
of the Lord for the Presidency of the High Priesthood,
after the Order of Aaron, a Standard for the People.
Numbers 19, 20, and 21, House of the Lord, the Law of
the Kingdom of Heaven, and Messenger to the People;
for the Highest Priesthood after the Order of Aaron.
Numbers 16, 17, and 18, House of the Lord for the
Teachers in Zion, Messenger to the Church. Numbers
13, 14, and 15, House of the Lord for the Deacons in
Zion, Helps in Government. Underneath must be written
on each house —
HOLINESS TO THE LORD.
A description of the House of the Lord, which is to be
built first in Zion:
The house of the Lord for the Presidency, is eighty-
seven feet long and sixtv-one feet wide, and m- „
^ " ' The House of
ten feet taken off of the east end for the the Lord for
the Presi-
stan'way, leaves the inner court, seventy- dency.
eight feet by sixty-one, which is calculated and divided
for seats in the following manner, viz: the two aisles four
360 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. [A.D. 1833
feet wide each ; the middle block of pews are eleven feet
ten inches long, and three feet wide each; and the two
lines drawn throngh the middle are four inches apart ; in
which space a curtain is to drop at right angles, and
divide the house into four parts if necessary. The pews
of the side blocks are fourteen and a half feet long, and
three feet wide. The five pews in each corner of the
house, are twelve feet six inches long. The open spaces
between the corner and side pews are for fireplaces;
those in the west are nine feet wide, and the east ones
are eight feet and eight inches wide, and the chimneys
carried up in the wall where they are marked with a
pencil.
The pulpit in the west end of the house is to be occu-
pi3d by the High Priesthood, as follows: —
of'the Tern- Numbcr 1, is for the President and his coun-
^^^' cil; number 2, for the Bishop and his coun-
cil; number 3, for the High Priests; and number 4 for
the Elders: each of these is eight feet long, containing
three coves or stands for the respective speakers; and
those seats opposite them are for visiting officers, who
are to occupy seats according to their respective grades.
The two spaces in the middle are stairs two feet wide.
The middle pulpit is to be elevated; the first seats one
foot, the second two feet, the third three feet, and the
fourth four feet. And those upon each side are also to
be elevated: the first one eight inches, the second sixteen,
the third twenty-four, the fourth thirty-two. The corner
seats are to be occupied by singers, and elevated — the
first seat six inches, the second twelve, the third eighteen,
the fourth twenty-four, and the fifth thirty- two inches.
The pulpit in the east end of the house is to be occupied
by the Lesser Priesthood. Number 1, is for the Presi-
dency of the Lesser Priesthood ; number 2, for the Priests;
number 3, for the Teachers; and number 4, for the
Deacons; and the seats by their sides, are also to be oc-
A.D. 1833] HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 361
cupied by visiting officers ; each one opposite his respec-
tive grade. The pulpits are to be finished with panel
work, in the best workmanlike manner; and the building
to be constructed of stone and brick of the best quality.
Observe particularly that as there are pulpits at each end
of the house, the backs of the congregation must be to
one of them, and they will want occasionally to change.
In order for this the house must have pews instead of
slips, and in the pews let the seats be loose, that thej^
may slip from one side of the pew to the other, so as to
face either pulpit, as occasion may require.
The side view represents five windows in each story.
The windows are to have each forty-eight
HI i J? 1 • 1 • ^ TheWindows.
ghts, 01 seven by mne glass, six one way
and eight the other ; the sides and lintels of the windows
to be of hewn stone, and on the top of the lintel is to be a
Gothic top, as you see, but the windows must have a lin-
tel; and so with the outside doors, all with Gothic tops.
Make your house fourteen feet high between the floors.
There will not be a gallery but a chamber: ^
'-' - ' General Di-
each story to be fourteen feet high, arched tensions.
overhead with an elliptic arch. Let the foundation of the
house be of stone ; let it be raised sufficiently high to al-
low of banking up so high as to admit of a descent every
way from the house, so far as to divide the distance be-
tween this house, and the one next to it. On the top of
the foundation, above the embankment, let there be two
rows ot hewn stone, and then commence the brick- work
on the hewn stone. The entire height of the house is to
be twenty-eight feet, each story being fourteen feet; make
the wall a sufficient thickness for a house of this size.
The end view represents five windows of the same size as
those at the side, the middle window excepted, which is
to be the same, with the additioa of side lights. This
middle window is designed to light the rooms both above
and below, as the upper floor is to be laid off in the same
way as the lower one, and arched overhead; with the
362 HISTORY OF THE CHUECH. [A.D.1833
same arrangement of curtains, or veils, as before men-
tioned.
The doors are to be five feet wide, and nine feet high,
and to be in the east end of the house. The west end is
to have no doors, but in other respects is to be hke the
east, except the windows are to be opposite the alleys
which run east and west. The roof of the house is to
have one- fourth pitch, the door to have Gothic top, the
same as the windows. The shingles of the roof to be
painted before they are put on. There is to be a fan-
light, as you see. The windows and doors are all to have
Venetian blinds. A belfry is to be in the east end, and a
bell of very large size.
You will be careful to have hooks and rings to suspend
Arrangement your veils ou, SO that they can be let down or
of Curtains. j-aiscd at any time, at pleasure. Also, as you
see, the pulpits are to have four seats, rising one above
another; for instance, the Elder's seat is the lowest, next
comes the High Priest's, next the Bishop's; so each of
these must have a veil that is suspended from the upper
floor, so as to be let down; which will at any time when
necessary be let down, and shut off each stand or seat by
itself.
The same day [June 25th], we wrote to Brother W. W.
importantLet- Phclps, and otlicrs iu Zion, from Kirtland,
ter to Breth- „ ,,
ren in Zion. aS lOllOWS :
Brethren: — We have received your last, containing a number of ques-
tions which you desire us to answer; this we do the more readily as
we desire with all our hearts the prosperity of Zion, and the peace of
her inhabitants; for we have as great an interest in the welfare of Zion,
as you can have.
First, as respects getting the Book of Commandments bound, we
think it is not necessary. They will be sold "w ell without binding, and
there is no bookbinder to be had that we know of, nor are there mate-
rials to be had for binding, without keeping the books too long from
circulation.
With regard to the copies of the Book of Mormon, which are in the
hands of Brother Burkett, we say to you, get them from Brother
A.D. 1833] HISTOKY OF THE CHUKCH. 363
Burkett, and give him a receipt for them in the name of the Literary-
Firm. Let Brother Gilbert pay Brother Chapin his money.
We have not found the Book of Jasher, nor any other of the lost
books mentioned in the Bible as yet; nor will we obtain them at pres-
ent. Respecting the Apocrypha, the Lord said to us that there were
many things in it which were true, and there were many things m it
which were not true, and to those who desire it, should be given by the
Spirit to know the true from the false.
We have received some revelations within a short time back, which
you will obtain in due season. As soon as we can get time, we will
review the manuscripts of the Book of Mormon, after which they will
be forwarded to you.
We commend the plan highly of your choosing a teacher to instruct
the High Priests, that they may be able to silence gainsayers. Con-
cerning Bishops, we recommend the following: Let Brother Isaac Mor-
ley be ordained second Bishop in Zion, and let Brother John Corrill be
ordained third.
Let Brother Edward Partridge choose as counselors in their place.
Brother Parley P. Pratt and Brother Titus Billings, ordaining Brother
Billings to the High Priesthood.
Let Brother Morley choose for his counselors. Brother Christian
Whitmer, whom ordain to the High Priesthood, and Brother Newel
Knight. Let Brother Corrill choose Brother Daniel Stanton and Brother
Hezekiah Peck, for his counselors; let Brother Hezekiah also, be or-
dained to the High Priesthood.
Zombre [John Johnson] has been received as a member of the firm,
by commandment, and has just come to Kirtland to live; as soon as we
get a power of attorney signed agreeable to law, for Alam [Edward
Partridge] we will forward it to him, and will immediately expect one
from that part of the firm to Ahashdah [Newel K. Whitney] , signed in
the same manner. We would again say to Alam [Edward Partridge] ,
be sure to get a form according to law for securing a gift. We have
found by examining the law, that a gift cannot be retained without
this.
The truth triumphs gloriously in the east; multitudes are embracing
it. I, Sidney, who write this letter in behalf of the Presidency, had
the privilege of seeing my aged mother baptized into the faith of the
Gospel, a few weeks since, at the advanced age of seventy- five. She
now resides with me.
We send by this mail, a draft of the city of Zion, with explanations,
and a draft of the house to be built immediately in Zion, for the Presi-
dency, as well as for the purpose of religion and instruction.
Kirtland, the stake of Zion, is strengthening continually. When the
364 HISTOKY OF THE CHURCH. [A.U. 1833
enemies look at her they wag their heads and march along. We an-
ticipate the day when the enemies will have fled away and be fai
from us.
You will remember that the power of agency must be signed by the
wives as well as the husbands, and the wives must be examined in the
matter separate and apart from the husbands, the same as signing a
deed, and a specification to that effect inserted at the bottom, by the
justice before whom such acknowledgment is made, otherwise the power
of attorney will be of none effect.
Should you not understand the explanations sent with the drafts, you
will inform us, so that you may have a proper understanding, for it is
meet that all things should be done according to the pattern.
We have found the following errors in the Commandments, as
printed: fortieth chapter, tenth verse, third line, instead of "corrupt-
able," put corrupted. Fourteenth verse of the same chapter, fifth line,
instead of "respecter to persons," put respecter of persons. Twenty-
first verse, second line of the same chapter, instead of "respecter to,"
put respecter of. Forty-fourth chapter, twelfth verse, last line, instead
of "hands," put heads.
ITEMS OF INSTRUCTION CONCERNING THE CONSECRATION OF PROPERTY.
Brother Edward Partridge:
Sir: — I proceed to answer your questions, concerning the consecra-
tion of property: — First, it is not right to condescend to very great
particulars in taking inventories. The fact is this, a man is bound by
the law of the Church, to consecrate to the Bishop, before he can be
considered a legal heir to the kingdom of Zion; and this, too, without
constraint; and unless he does this, he cannot be acknowledged before
the Lord on the Church books: therefore, to condescend to particulars,
I will tell you that every man must be his own judge how much he
should receive and how much he should suffer to remain in the hands of
the Bishop. I speak of those who consecrate more than they need for
the support of themselves and their families.
The matter of consecration must be done by the mutual consent of
both parties; for to give the Bishop power to say how much every man
shall have, and he be obliged to comply with the Bishop's judgment, is
giving to the Bishop more power than a king has ; and upon the other
hand, to let every man say how much he needs, and the Bishop be
obliged to comply with his judgment, is to throw Zion into confusion,
and make a slave of the Bishop. The fact is, there must be a balance
or equilibrium of power, between the Bishop and the people, and thus
harmony and good will may be preserved among j'ou.
Therefore, those persons consecrating property to the Bishop in Zion,
A.D. 1833] HISTORY OF THE CHUECH. 365-
and then receiving an inheritance back, must reasonably show to the
Bishop that they need as much as they claim. But in case the two
parties cannot come to a mutual agreement, the Bishop is to have
nothing- to do about recei\'ing: such consecrations; and the case must
be laid before a council of twelve High Priests, the Bishop not being
one of the council, but he is to lay the case before them.*
Say to Brother Gilbert that we have no means in our power to assist
him in a pecuniary way, as we know noi the hour when we shall be
sued for debts which we have contracted ourselves in New York. Say
to him that he must exert himself to the utmost to obtain means him-
self, to I'eplenish his store, for it must be replenished, and it is his duty
to attend to it.
We were not a little surprised to hear that some of our letters of a
public nature, which we sent for the good of Zion, have been kept
back from the Bishops. This is conduct which we highly disapprobate.
ANSWERS TO QUERIES TO BROTHER PHELPS' LETTER OF JUNE 4tH.
First, in relation to the poor: When the Bishops are appointed ac-
cording to our recommendation, it will devolve upon them to see to
the poor, according to the laws of the Church.
In regard to the printing of the New Translation : It cannot be done
until we can attend to it ourselves, and this we will do as soon as the
Lord permits.
As to Shederlaomach, [F. G. Williams], all members of the United
Firm are considered one. The order of the Literary Firm is a matter
* The first of the followins: deed-forms was used in consecrating property to the
Church; the second, in securing the stewardships to those entering into the law of
consecration and stewardship, sometimes called the Order of Enoch, because it
was the law under which the Patriarch Enoch and his people lived. These deed
forms were found in the private papers of Bishop Edward Partridge.
I.
Be it Known, That I, Titus Billings of Jackson county, and the state of Mis-
souri, having become a member of the Church of Christ, organized according to
law, and established by the revelations of the Lord, on the 6th day of April, 1830,
do, of my own free will and accord, having first paid my just debts, grant and
hereby give unto Edward Partridge of Jackson county, and state of Missouri,
Bishop of said Church, the following described property, viz.:— sundry articles of
furniture valued fifty-five dollars twenty-seven cents ; also two beds, bedding and
extra clothing valued seventy-three dollars twenty-five cents ; also farming uten-
sils valued forty-one dollars, also one horse, two wagons, two cows and two calves,
valued one hundred forty-£,even dollars.
For the purpose of purchasing lands in Jackson county, Mo., and building up the
New Jerusalem, even Zion, and for relieving the wants of the poor and needy.
For which I, the said Titus Billings, do covenant and bind myself and my heirs
366 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. [A.D. 1833
of stewardship, which is of the greatest importance; and' the mercan-
tile establishment God commanded to be devoted to the support thereof,
and God will bring every transgression unto judgment.
Say to the brothers Hulet and to all others, that the Lord never
authorized them to say that the devil, his angels or the sons of perdi-
tion, should ever be restored; for their state of destiny was not
revealed to man, is not revealed, nor ever shall be revealed, save to
those who are made partakers thereof: consequently those who teach
this doctrine, have not received it of the Spirit of the Lord. Truly
Brother Oliver declared it to be the doctrine of devils. We therefore
command that this doctrine be taught no more in Zion. We sanction
the decision of the Bishop and his council, in relation to this doctrine
being a bar to communion.
The number of disciples in Kirtland is about one hundred and fifty.
We have commenced building the house of the Lord, in this place, and
it goes on rapidly. Good news from the east and south of the success
of the laborers is often saluting our ears. It is a general time of
forever, to release all my right and interest to the above described property, unto
him, the said Edward Partridge, Bishop of said Church.
And I, the said Edward Partridge, Bishop of said Church, having received the
above described property, of the said Titus Billings, do bind myself, that I will
cause the same to be expended for the above-mentioned purposes of the said Titus
Billings to the satisfaction of said Church; ana in case J should be removed from
the office of Bishop of said Church, by death or otherwise, 1 hereby bind myself and
my heirs forever, to make over to my successor in office, for the benefit of said
Church, all the above described property, which ma}^ then be in my possession.
In Testimoxy Whekeof, we have hereunto set our hands and seals this . . .
■day of. . . , in the year of our Lord, one thousand, eight hundred and thirty
In the presence of -j
n- 1 / Titus Billings,
oignea, < Ep^^^jji, Partridge.
II,
Be it Known, That I, Edward Partridge, of Jackson county, state of Missouri,
Bishop of the Church of Christ, organized according to law, and established by the
revelations of the Lord, on the 6th daj- of April, 1830, have leased and by these
presents do lease unto Titus Billings, of Jackson county, and state of Missouri,
a member of said Church, the following described piece or parcel of land, being
a part of section No. three, township No. forty-nine, range No. thirty-two, sit-
uated in Jackson countj^ and state of Missouri, and is bounded as follows, vizi-
Beginning eight rods E. from the S. W. corner of said section; thence N. one hun-
dred and sixty rods; thence E. twenty-seven rods twenty-five links; thence S.
one hundred and sixty rods; thence W. seventy-seven rods, twenty-five links, to the
place of Vjeginning, containing twenty-seven and one-half acres, be the same more
or less, subject to roads and highways. And also have loaned the following
AD. 1833J HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 367
health among us; families all well, and day and night we pray for the
salvation of Zion.
We deliver Brother Ziba Peterson over to the buffetings of Satan, in
the name of the Lord, that he may learn not to transgress the com-
mandments of God. We conclude our letter by the usual salutation, in
token of the new and everlasting covenant. We hasten to close, be-
•cause the mail is just going. Joseph Smith, Jun.,
Sidney Rigdon,
F, G. Williams.
P. S. — We feel gratified with the way in which Brother William W.
■described propei-ty, viz:— Sundry articles of furnitiire, valued fifty-five dollars
twenty-five cents; also two beds, bedding and clothing, valued seventy-three dol-
lars twenty-seven cents ; also sundi-y farming utensils, valued forty-one dollars;
also one horse, two cows, two calves, and two wagons, valued one hundred forty-
seven dollars, to have and to hold the above described property, by him, the said
Titus Billings, to be used and occupied as to him shall seem meet and proper.
_ . And as a consideration for the use of the above described property, I, the said
f Titus Billings, do bind myself to pay the taxes, and also to pay yearly unto the
said Edward Partridge, Bishop of said Church, or his successor in ofiice, for the
benefit of said Church, all that I shall make or accumulate more than is needful
ior the support and comfort of myself and familA. And it is agreed by the
parties that this lease and loan shall be binding during the life of the said Titus
Billings, unless he transgresses and is not deemed worthy by the authority of the
Church, according to its laws, to belong to the "Churqh. And in that. case I, the
said Titus Billings, do acknowledge that I forfeit all claim to the above described
J?ased and loaned property, and Jiereby bi.mL myself jQ give back the lease, and
alS-OfHt-y an ffquivalent, f.Qrthe loaned [articles] for the benefit of said Church, unto
the_said Edward Partridga,_Bishop of said Church^r his successor in oJjfice. And
further, in case of said Titus Billings' or family's inability in consequence of in-
firmity or old age to provide for themselves while members of this Church, I, the
said Edward Partridge, Bishop of said Church, do bind myself to administer to
their necessities out of any fund in my hands appropriated for that purpose, not
otherwise disposed of, to the satisfaction of the Church. And further, in case
of the death of the said Titus Billings, his wife or widow, being at the time a
member of said Church, has claim upon the above described leased and loaned
property, upon precisely the same conditions that her said husband had them, as
above described; and the children of the said Titus Billings, in case of the death
of both tjieirJEaxenta,.-ab)0 have-elatrH~~u|K)u the above deserfSed^ property, for their
support, until they shall become of age, and no longer subject to the same con-
ditions yearly that their parents were; provided, however, should the parents
not be members of said Church, and in possession of the above described property
at the time of their deaths, the claim of the children as above described, is null
and void.
In Testimony Whereof we have hereunto set our hands and seals this . . . day
of . . , in the year of our Lord, one thousand eight hundred and thirty
In presence of
Signed, I E^^^^^i* Partridge,
* \ Titus Billings.
368 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. [A.U. 183?
Phelps is conducting the Star at present, we hope he will seek to
render it more and more interesting. In relation to the size of
Bishoprics: When Zion is once properly i-egulated there will be a
Bishop to each square of the size of the one we send you with this; but
at present it must be done according to wisdom. It is needful, breth-
ren, that you should be all of one heart, and of one mind, in doing the
will of the Lord.
There should exist the greatest freedom and familiarity among the
rulers in Zion.
We were exceedingly sorry to hear the complaint that was made in
Brother Edward Partridge's letter, that the letters attending the Olive
Leaf had been kept from him, as it is meet that he should know all
things in relation to Zion, as the Lord has appointed him to be a judge
in Zion. We hope, dear brethi-en, that the like occurrence will not
take place again. When we direct letters to Zion to any of the High
Priests, which pertain to the regulation of her affairs, we always de-
sign that they should be laid before the Bishop, so as to enable him to
perform his duty. We say so much, hoping it will be received in kind-
ness, and our brethren will be careful of one another's feelings, and
walk in love, honoring one another more than themselves, as is required
by the Lord. Yours as ever, J. S.,
S. R.,
F. G. W.
A SECOND COMMUNICATION TO THE BRETHREN IN ZION.
KiRTLAND, July 2nd, 1833.
To the Brethren in Zion:
We received your letters of June 7th: one from Brothers William W.
Phelps and Oliver Cowdery; one from Brother David Whitmer; and
one from Brother Sidney Gilbert, for which we are thankful to our
Heavenly Father, as also to hear of your welfare, and the prosperity
of Zion. Having received your letters in the mail of today, we hasten
to answer, in order that our reply may go with tomorrow's mail.
We are exceedingly fatigued, owing to a great press of business.
We this day finished the translating of the Scriptures, for which we
returned gratitude to our Heavenly Father, and sat immediately down
to ansrt^er your letters. We rejoiced greatly to hear of the safe arrival
of Sister Vienna Jaques and Brother William Hobert, and thank our
Heavenly Father that their lives have been spared them until their ar-
rival. The health of the brethren and sisters in Kirtland is good at
present; no case of sickness known to us. Brother Joir^ph C. Kings-
A.D. 1833J HISTOKY OF THE CHUECH. 369
bury's wife is declining fast, and cannot continue much longer, but
will soon be in the pai'adise of God.
We are engaged in writing a letter to Eugene* respecting the two
Smiths, as we have received two letters from them; one from John
Smith, the other from the Elder of the Church. f As to the gift of
tongues, all we can say is, that in this place, we have received it as the
ancients did: we wish you, however, to be careful, lest in this you be
deceived. Guard against evils which may arise from any accounts
given by women, or otherwise; be careful in all things lest any root of
bitterness spring up among you, and thereby many be defiled. Satan
will no doubt trouble you about the gift of tongues, unless you are
careful; you cannot watch him too closely, nor pray too much. May
the Lord give you wisdom in all things. In a letter mailed last week,
you will doubtless, before you receive this, have obtained information
about the New Translation. Consign the box of the Book of Com-
mandments to N. K. Whitney & Co., Kirtland, Geauga county, Ohio,
care of Kelly and Walworth, Cleveland, Cuyahoga county, Ohio.
I, Sidney, write this in great haste, in answer to yours to Brother
Joseph, as I am going off immediately, in company with Brother Fred-
erick to proclaim the Gospel; we think of starting tomorrow. Having
finished the translation of the Bible, a few hours since, and needing
some recreation, we know of no way we can spend our time more to
divine acceptance than in endeavoring to build up His Zion in these
last days, as we are not willing to idle any time away which can be
spent to useful purposes. Doors are opening continually for proclaiming
the Gospel. The spirit of bitterness among the people is fast subsid-
ing, and a spirit of inquiry is taking its place. I preached last Sunday
at Chardon, our county seat; I had the court house; there was a gen-
eral turn-out, good attention, and a pressing invitation for more meet-
ings, which will be granted, if the Lori will, when we return from this
tour.
Brother Joseph is going to take a tour with Brother George James,
of Brownhelm, as soon as Brother George comes to this place. We
hope, our brethren, that the greatest freedom and frankness will exist
between you and the Bishop, not withholding from one another any
information from us, but communicating with the greatest freedom, lest
you should produce evils of a serious character, and the Lord become
offended: for know assuredly, if we, by our wickedness, bring evil on
* This was a settlement in Ohio where a branch of the Church liad been organ-
ized.
t This was Eden Smith, son of the John Smitli previoiisly named, and president
of the branch of the Church at Eugene. He is mentioned in a revelation given in
March, 1832.— (See p. 257), where he is appointed to travel as a missionary com-
panion to Stephen Burnett.
30 Vol. I.
370 HISTOEY OF THE CHUltCH. [A.D
our own heads, the Lord will let us bear it till we get weary and hate
iniquity. Brother Frederick wants you to say to Brother Burke, that
the man from whom he expected to get the mill stones, has run off, so
he will not be able to get them; but Brother Burke can get them of the
same man's make, in St. Louis.
We conclude by giving our heartiest approbation to every measure
calculated for the spread of the truth, in these last days; and our
strongest desires, and sincerest prayers for the prosperity of Zion. Say
to all the brethren and sisters in Zion, that they have our hearts, our
best wishes, and the strongest desires of our spirits for their welfare,
temporal, spiritual, and eternal. As ever, we salute you in the name
of the Lord Jesus. Amen.
Sidney Rigdon,
Joseph Smith, Jun.,
F. G. Williams.
CORRESPONDENCE OVER TROUBLES IN THE EUGENE BRANCH OP
THE CHURCH.
KiRTLAND, July 2nd, 1833.
Brother John Smith:
We have just received your letter, of the 8th of June, which seems to
have been written in a spirit of justification on your part. You will
recollect that previous to your leaving this place, you were tried before
the Bishop's court, which found you guilty of misdemeanor, and de-
cided that you should no longer retain your authority in the Church;
all of which we, as Presidents of the High Priesthood, sanction. You
name something in your letter, that took place at Brother Olney's in
Shalersville, on the 27th and 28th of August, which we perfectly recol-
lect, and had you made such confession as you were required, to, at
Chippeway, all things would have worked together for your good, and
as I told you; but you did not manifest that degree of humility to the
brethren that was required, but remained obstinate ; for that reason
God withdrew His Spirit from you, and left you in darkness. In your
letter you say many hard things against the brethren, especially against
Father Joseph Smith, Brother Reynolds Gaboon, and Bishop Whitney,
all of which we highly disapprove. It seems also that your son Eden
is confederate with you, and needs to be reproved, together with your-
self, in all humility before the Lord, or you must expect to be dealt
with according to the laws of the Church. We say you are no more
than a private member in the Church.
JOSEPH Smith, Jun., ) p_ -^^-t^
F. G. Williams, j Presidents.
A.D. 1833] HISTOKY OF THE CHUECH 371
KiRTLAND, July 2nd, 1833.
To the Church at Eugene:
Dear Brethren: — It is truly painful to be under the necessity of
writing on a subject which engages our attention at this time, viz: the
case of John Smith, and Eden Smith, his son. We have just received a
letter from you concerning their standing in the Church. We do not
hold them in fellowship. We would inform you that John Smith has
been dealt with, and his authority taken from him; and you are re-
quired not to receive his teachings, but to treat him as a transgressor,
until he repents and humbles himself before the Lord, to the entire
satisfaction of the Church : and also, you have authority to call a con-
ference, and sit in judgment on Eden's case, and deal with him as the
law directs.
We feel to rebuke the Elders of that branch of the Church of Christ,
for not magnifying their office, and letting the transgressor go un-
punished. We, therefore, enjoin upon you, to be watchful on your
part, and search out iniquity, and put it down wherever it may be
found. You will see by this, brethren, that you have authority to sit
in council on the Smiths; and if found guilty, to deal with them ac-
cordingly. We have this day directed a letter to John Smith, thereby
making known to him our disapprobation of the course he has pursued.
We commend you to God and His grace, ever praying he will keep and
preserve you blameless till He come. Joseph Smith, Jun.,
Sidney Rigdon,
F. G. Williams.
Postscript by Bishop Whitney, same date:
Dear Brethren: — Yours of the 3rd of June, came safe to hand the
last mail, and John Smith's, which was dii-ected to Brother Joseph.
Now, my brethren, on this sheet you have Brother Joseph's sanction
to my proceedings, and the letter I last wrote you, and you will govern
yourselves accordingly, for you have full power and authority to call
the two brothers Smith to an account for their condul^t; and, unless they
repent and make satisfaction, not only to your bi-anch of the Church,
but also to this branch, they must be cut off from the body; for, under
existing circumstances, we have no fellowship with them. Brother
John Smith's authority, as an officer in the Church, was taken from
him before he left, and he ought to have given up his license; but he
went away without doing so, and it seems he has made use of it to impose
upon you. As to the two sisters you spoke of in your last, if there is
no testimony on either side, all you can do is to forbid them to partake
of the Sacrament unworthily; and pray much, and God will bring all
things to light. N. K. Whitney, Bishop.
372 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. |A.D. 1833
CHAPTER XXVII.
PREPARATIONS OF THE MOB IN JACKSON COUNTY TO RESORT
TO VIOLENCE— IMPORTANT EXCERPTS FROM THE" STAR."
July, which once dawned upon the virtue and independ-
TheRiseof cncc of the United States, now dawned upon
ja^ckson^^^ '" the savagc barbarity and mobocracy of Mis-
county. souri. Most of the clergy acting as mission-
aries to the Indians, or to tlie frontier inhabitants, were
among the most prominent characters, that rose up and
rushed onto destroy the rights of the Church, as weU as
the lives of her members. One Reverend Pixley*, who
had been sent by the Missionary Society to civilize and
* The Reverends Finis Ewing and Isaac McCoy were equally bitter and nearly
as active. The former was the head and front of the Cumberland Presbyterian
church, and is credited with publishing this statement: ''The Mormons are the
common enemies of mankind and ought to be destroyed."
Of this Reverend Pixley and the part taken by the clergy against the Saints gen-
erally in these Jackson county troubles, Elder Newel Knight, in his journal, pub-
lished in "Scraps of Biography," page 76, says: "The sectarian priests and mis-
sionaries around us were among the first to come out both secretly and openly
against us. Among the more active of these was a Mr. Pixley, who did not con-
tent himself in slandering us to the people of Jackson county, but also wrote to
eastern papers telling horrible lies about us, with the evident intention of rousing
a spirit of hatred against lis. His talk was of the bitterest kind, his speeches
perfectly inflammatory; and he appeared to have an influence among the people to
carry them with him in his hellish designs. Nor did he conflne his actions to the
white settlers, but tried to stir up the Indians against us, and use every means in
his power to accomplish his purposes. His efforts were seconded by such men
as Reverends McCoy, Fitzhugh, Bogard, Kavanaugh, Lovelady, Likens, Hunter,
and others ; and by their perseverance, at last, the public mind became so excited
that on the 20th of July a meeting was called and largely attended hy not only the
rabble of the county, but also the men holding official positions."
A.D. 18331 HISTORY OF THE CHUECH. 373
christianize the heathen of the west, was a black rod in
the hands of Satan; as well as a poisoned shaft in the
hands of our other foes. He wrote horrible falsehoods
about the Saints which he sent to the religious papers in
the East from time to time, in order to sour the public
mind against them; and used his influence among both
Indians and whites to overthrow the Church in Jackson
county. On the first of July, he wrote a slanderous tract
entitled "Beware of False Prophets," which he carried
from house to house, to incense the inhabitants against
the Church, to mob them, and drive them away. The
July number of The Evening and Morning Star, pursued
a mild and pacific course; the first article therein, en-
titled, "Beware of False Prophets," was calculated to
disabuse the honest public mind from Pixley's falsehoods ; *
and the caution against "Free People of Color," settling
in Missouri, was sufficient to silence the fears of every
sober mind, yet, it was all in vain; the hour of trial must
come: notwithstanding the constitution of Missouri — as
published in the same paper — says:
*As stated in the Prophet's narrative, the article in the Star, "Beware of False
Prophets," written as an answer to Reverend Pixley's tract, was of a mild and
pacific character. It proceeds to place in contrast, merely, the course and charac-
ter of true Prophets and false ones— fixing many of the marks of false prophets,
however, on the sectarian ministers of the times who, while clinging to forms of
godliness, were denying the power thereof. It makes no direct allusion to the
tract of Rev. Pixie)', nor does it say a personal word of the course he was pursu-
ing; but indirectly it evidently refers to him and his nefarious work in the follow-
ing passages: ''When, therefore, any man, no matter who, or how high his stand-
ing may be, utters or publishes anything which afterwards proves to be untrue, he
is a false prophet. And if he does it uncalled for, for the purpose of injuring his
fellow-beings, or for the sake of gain, or to deceive any man by putting a false
coloring upon a matter of religion, to lead astray or prejudice the minds of any to
hinder them from receiving the truth, wo unto him, he is a false prophet!
• * ♦ * Here then we can say, where we find a person uttering or
publishing what he does not know to be a truth merely to make a noise, whereby
the least saint on earth might be offended — beware of false prophets. * « * ♦
Did you ever hear, or have you ever read of a true prophet that spake evil of any
man, or that would lie to further the cause of God or anything else? If you have,
brethren, then has the hypocrite an excuse for leaving his own faultjunexposed,
and publishing his neighbor's to the world. Then has the false prophet an oppor-
tunity to plead his right to send his lying words abroad, that he |may obtain the
praise and glory of this world, and deceive the simple."
374 HISTORY OF THE CHDECH. [A.D. 1833
Article 4th. Tbat all men have a natural and indefeasible right to
worship Almighty God according to the dictates of their own con-
sciences; and that no man can be compelled to erect, support, or attend
any place of worship, or to maintain any minister of the Gospel, or
teacher of religion; that no human authority can control or interfere
with the rights of conscience; that no person can ever be hurt, molested,
or restrained in his religious professions, or sentiments, if he do not dis-
turb others in their religious worship.
5th. That no person, on account of his religious opinions, can be
rendered ineligible to any office of trust or profit under this state ;
that no preference can ever be given by law, to any sect or mode
of worship.*
Yet, because the Saints in spiritual things believed and
taught differently from their neighbors — al- The Mob ig-
though both the faith and the teachings of sSi^na?'"''
the Saints were according to the laws of Guarantee of
Religious
heaven — the mob drew up and published the Freedom,
following manifesto:
THE MANIFESTO OF THE MOB.f
We, the undersigned, citizens of Jackson county, believing that an
important crisis is at hand, as regards our civil society, in consequence
of a pretended religious sect of people, that have settled, and are still
settling in our county, styling themselves Mormons; and intending, as
we do, to rid our society, ''peaceably if we can, forcibly if we must,"
and believing as we do, that the arm of the civil law does not afford us
a guarantee, or at least a sufficient one, against the evils which are now
inflicted upon us, and seem to be increasing, by the said religious sect,
deem it expedient, and of the highest importance to form ourselves into
a company for the better and easier accomplishment of our purpose —
a purpose which we deem it almost superfluous to say, is justified as
well by the law of nature, as by the law of self-preservation.
•The comment of the 'editor of the Star on this clause of Missouri's constitu-
tion is— "It shows (a liberality of opinion of the great men of the west, and will
vie with that of any other state. It is good; it is just, and it is the citizen's
right."
tThis document is sometimes referred to as "The secret constitution," and was
doubtless regarded as a "constitution" by the mob, by which they were bound to-
gether to accomplish the objects set forth in the document itself. The Saints be-
came|aware of its existence and the fact of its being circulated among the old set-
tlers about the middle of July; how long before that it had been circulated is not
known, but it was doubtless drawn up early in that month.
A.D. 1833 J HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 375
It is more than two years since the first of these fanatics, or knaves,
(for one or the other they undoubtedly are), made their first appear-
ance amongst us, and £retendeA..as they did, and now do, to hold jper-
sonal communication and converse face to face with the Most High
God; to receive communications and revelations direct from heaven; to
heal the sick by laying on hands; and, in short, to perform all the
wonder-working miracles wrought by the inspired Apostles and Prophets
of old.
We believed them deluded fanatics, or weak and designing knaves,
and that they and their pretensions would soon pass away; but in this
we were deceived. The arts of a few designing leaders amongst
them, have thus far succeeded in holding them together as a society; and
since the arrival of the first of them, they have been daily increasing
in numbers ; and if they had been respectable citizens in society and
thus deluded, they would have been entitled to our pity rather than to
our contempt and hatred; but from their appearance, from their man-
ners, and from their conduct since their coming among us, we have
every reason to fear that, with but very few exceptions, they were of
the very dregs of that society from which they came, lazy, idle, and
vicious. This we conceive is not idle assertion, but a fact susceptible
of proof, for with these few exceptions above named, they brought
into our county little or no property with them and left less behind
them, and we infer that those only yoke themselves to the Mormon
car,whiLhad nothing earthly or heavenly to lose by the change; and
we fear that if some of the leaders amongst them, had paid the for-
feit due to crime, instead of being chosen ambassadors of the Most
High, they would have been inmates of solitary cells. But their con-
duct here stamps their characters in their true colors. More than a
year since, it was ascertained that they had been tampering with our
slaves, and endeavoring to sow dissensions and raise seditions amongst
them. Of this their Mormon leaders were informed, and they said
they would deal with any of their members who should again in like
case offend. But how specious are appearances. In a late number of
the Star, published in Independence by the leaders of the sect, there is
an article inviting free negroes and mulattoes from other states to be-
come Mormons, and remove and settle among us. This exhibits them
in still more odious colors. It manifests a desire on the part of their
society, to inflict on our society an injury that they know would be to
us entirely insupportable, and one of the surest means of driving us
from the country; for it would require none of the supernatural gifts
that they pretend to, to see that the introduction of such a caste
amongst us would corrupt our blacks, and instigate them to bloodshed.
They openly blaspheme the Most High God, and cast contempt on
376 HISTOKY OF THE CHURCH. [A.D. 1833
His holy religion, by pretending to receive revelations direct from
heaven, by jjretending iQ-^peak unknown tongues, by direct inspira-
tion, and by divers pretenses derogatory to God and religion, and to
the utter subversion of human reason.
iThey declare openly that their God hath given them this county of
and, and that sooner or later they must and will have possession of our
ands for an inheritance; and, in fine, they have conducted themselves
on many other occasions, in such a manner, that we believe it a duty
we owe to ourselves, our wives, and children, to the cause of public
jQ'^^'^^^i to remove them from among us, as we are not prepared to give
up our pleasant places and goodly possessions to them, or to receive in-
to the bosom of our families, as fit companions for our wives and
daughters, the degraded and corrupted free negroes and mulattoes that
are now invited to settle among us.
Under such a state of things, even our beautiful county would cease
to be a desirable residence, and our situation intolerable. We, there-
foi'e, agree, that after timely warning, and receiving an adequate com-
pensation for what little property they cannot take with them, they re-
fuse to leave us in peace, as they found us — we agree to use such means
as may be sufficient to remove them, and to that end we each pledge to
each other our bodily powers, our lives, fortunes and sacx'ed honors.
We will meet at the court house, at the town of Independence, on
Saturday next, the 20th inst., [July], to consult on subsequent move-
men'*;s.
Among the hundreds of names attached to the above document were :
Lewis Franklin, jailor; Samuel C. Owens, county clerk; Russel Hicks,
deputy county clerk; R. W. Cummins, Indian agent; James H. Flour-
noy, postmaster; S. D. Lucas, colonel and judge of the court; Henry
Chiles, attorney-at-law ; N. K. Olmstead, M. 1).; John Smith, justice of
the peace; Samuel Weston, justice of the peace; William Brown, con-
stable; Abner F. Staples, captain; Thomas Pitcher, deputy constable;
Moses G. Wilson, and Thomas Wilson, merchants*
* Relative to the charges against the Saints in the foregoing document Elder
Parley P. Pratt has the following pertinent comment in his "History of the Persecu-
tion of the Saints," pages 26-29:
"I will briefly notice a few items of the foregoing bond of conspiracy, for I con-
sider most of it as too barefaced to need any comment. In the first place I would
inquire whether our belief as set forth in this declaration, as to gifts, miracles,
revelations and tongues, is not the same that all the Apostles and disciples taught,
believed and practiced, and the doctrine of the New Testament?
Secondly — I would inquire when the New Testament religion ceased, and a law
revealed or instituted, which made blasphemy of the belief and practice of it? or
what holy religion the Jackson mob were speaking of, which was thrown into con-
tempt by the revival of the New Testament religion?
Thirdly— They complain of our society being very poor as to property; but have
A.D. 1833] HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 377
FREE PEOPLE OF COLOR.*
To prevent any misunderstanding among the chui'ches abroad, re-
specting free people of color, who may think of coming to the western
boundaries of Missouri, as members of the Church, we quote the fol-
lowing clauses from the laws of Missouri:
"Section 4. — Be it further enacted, that hereafter no free negro or
mulatto, other than a citizen of some one of the United States, shall
come into or settle in this state under any pretext whatever; and upon
complaint made to any justice of the peace, that such person is in his
county, contrary to the provisions of this section, if it shall appear that
such person is a free negro or mulatto, and that he hath come into this
state after the passage of this act, and such person shall not produce a
certificate, attested by the seal of some court of record in some one of
the United States, evidencing that he is a citizen of such state, the
justice shall command him forthwith to depart from this state; and in
case such negro or mulatto shall not depart from the state within thirty
days after being commanded so to do as aforesaid, any justice of the
peace, upon complaint thereof to him made may cause such person to
they never read in the New Testament that God had chosen the poor in this world,
rich in faith, and heirs of the kingdom of God? And when did poverty become a
crime known to the law?.
Fourthly— Concerning free negroes and mulattoes. Do not the laws of Missouri
provide abundantly for the removal from the state of all free negroes and mulattoes
(except certain privileged ones)? And also for the punishment of those who intro-
duce or harbor them? The statement concerning our invitation to them to become
Mormons, and remove to this state, and settle among us, is a wicked fabrication,
as no such thing was ever published in the Star, or anywhere else, by our people,
or anything in the shadow of it; and we challenge the people of Jackson [county],
or any other people, to produce such a publication from us. In fact one dozen free
negroes or mulattoes never belonged to ovr society in any part of the world, from
its first organization to this day (1839).
Fifthly— As to crime or vice, we solemnly appeal to all the records of the courts
of Jackson county, and challenge the county to produce the name of any individual
of our society on the list of indictments, from the time of our first settlement in
the county, to the time of our expulsion, a period of more than two years.
Sixthly— As it respects the ridiculous report of our threatening that we would
have their lands for a possession, it is too simple to require a notice, as the laws of
the country guarantee to every man his rights, and abundantly protect him in their
full enjoyment. And we hereby declare, that we settled no lands, only such as our
money purchased, and that no such thing ever entered our hearts, as possessing
any inheritance in any other way.
Seventhly— We ask what public morals were in danger of being corrupted where
officers of the peace could openly violate their several oaths in the most awful
manner, and join with hundreds of others in murder, treason, robbery, house burn-
ing, stealing, etc
* This article, "Free People of Color," referred to in the Prophet's History, but
not quoted in extenso anywhere by him, is here given entire, and is followed with
378 HISTORY OF THE CHUECH. fA.D. 1833
be brought before him and may commit him to the common gaol of the
county in which he may be found, until the next term of the circuit
court to be held in such county. And the said court shall cause such
person to be brought before them and examine into the cause of com-
mitment; and if it shall appear that such person came into the state
contrary to the provisions of this act, and continued therein after being
commanded to depart as aforesaid, such court may sentence such person
to receive ten lashes on his or her bare back, and order him to depart the
state: and if he or she shall not depart, the same proceedings shall be
had and punishment inflicted, as often as may be necessary, until such
person shall depart the state.
"Sec. 5. — Be it further enacted, that if any person shall, after the
taking effect of this act, bring into this state any free negro or mulatto,
not having in his possession a certificate of citizenship as required by
this act, (he or she) shall forfeit and pay, for every person so brought,
the sum of five hundred dollars, to be recovered by action of debt in
the name of the state, to the use of the university, in any court having
competent jurisdiction; in which action the defendant may be held to
bail, of right and without affidavit; and it shall be the duty of the at-
torney-general or circuit attorney of the district in which any person
so offending may be found, immediately upon information given of
such offenses to commence and prosecute an action as aforesaid."
Slaves are real estate in this and other states, and wisdom would dic-
tate great care among the branches of the Church of Christ on this
subject. So long as we have no special rule in the Church, as to peo-
ple of color, let prudence guide, and while they, as well as we, are in
the hands of a merciful God, we say: Shun every appearance of evil.
"the evening and morning star" extra.*
July 16, 1833.
Having learned with extreme regret, that an article entitled, "Free
The Evening and Morning Star extra, published on the 16th of July, 1833. The
importance of these documents justifies their introduction in this manner. It will
be observed that the mob in their manifesto charge that the Saints in the first arti-
cle in question, "invite free negroes and mulattoes from other states to become
Mormons, and remove and settle among us." On this false accusation the mob
pretended to found the follovping apprehensions: "This exhibits them in still more
odious colors. It manifests a desire on the part of their society, to inflict on our
society an injury that they know would be to us entirely unsupportable, and one
of the surest means of driving us from the country; for it would require none of
the supernatiiral gifts that they pretend to, to see that the introduction of such a
caste among us would corrupt our blacks, and instigate them to bloodshed."
The publication of the article, "Free People of Color," completely refutes the
false accusation of the mob against the Saints.
* This "Extra," as soon as the brethren learned what construction was being
A.D. 1833] HISTOKY OF THE CHUKCH. 379
People of Color," in the last number of the Star, has been misunder-
stood, we feel in duty bound to state, in this Extra, that our intention
was not only to stop free people of color from emigrating to this state,
but to prevent them from being admitted as members of the Church.
On the second column of the one hundred and eleventh page of the
same paper, may be found this paragraph: —"Our brethren will find
an extract of the law of this state, relative to free people of color, on
another page of this paper. Great care should be taken on this point.
The Saints must shun every appearance of evil. As to slaves, we have
nothing to say; in connection with the wonderful events of this age
much is doing towards abolishing slavery, and colonizing the blacks in
Africa.
We often lament the situation of our sister states in the south, and
we fear, lest, as has been the case, the blacks should rise and spill inno-
cent blood, for they are ignorant, and a little may lead them to disturb the
peace of society. To be short, we are opposed to having free people
of color admitted into the state; and we say, that none will be ad-
mitted into the Church; for we are determined to obey the laws and
constitutions of our country, that we may have that protection which
the sons of liberty inherit from the legacy of Washington, through the
favorable auspices of a Jefferson and Jackson.
The Elders Stationed in Zion, to the Churches Abroad, in Love Greeting:
(From The Evening and Morning Star, July number.)
Dear Brethren: — One year having passed since we addressed the
put upon the article "Free people of Color," was printed in the form of a hand-
bill and circulated as promptly as possible. In it, however, the editor of the Star
goes too far when he says that no free people of color "will be admitted into the
Church." Such was never the doctrine or policy of the Church. Indeed in the
article "Free People of Cilor," the editor himself had said: "So long as we have
no special rule in the Church as to free people of color, let prudence guide." And
again, in the "Address of the Elders Stationed in Zion to the Churches Abroad,"
published in the July number of the Star, and also found on page 379 of this
volume, occurs the following: "Our brethren will find an extract of the law of this
state relative to free people of color on another page of this paper. Great care
should be taken on this point. The Saints must shun every appearance of evil.
As to slaves we have nothing to say. In connection with the wonderful events of
this age, much is doing towards abolishing slavery, and colonizing the blacks in
Africa." This, with the passage from the article "Free People of Color," is
quoted to show that the Church had formulated no doctrine or policy with refer-
ence to slaves or free people of color; and in forming his judgment of this matter
the reader must remember that the statement about not admitting such people into
the Church is merely the view at that time of the editor of the Star, and by no
means represents the policy of the Church. As a matter of fact there were very
few, if any, people of color in the Church at that time. The "fears" of the Mis-
sourians on that head were sheer fabrications of evil-disposed minds.
380 HISTOEY OF THE CHURCH. [A.D. 1833
churches abroad, on the situation of Zion and the state of the gather-
ing:, it seems to be our duty to again address the Saints on the same
subjects. Although you frequently learn through the medium of the
Star oiir situation and progress, yet we indulge a hope, that a circular
from us, particularly setting these things forth at this time, will be re-
ceived by you in fellowship. We have abundant reason to thank the
Lord for His goodness and mercy manifested unto us, since we were
planted in this land. With the exception of the winter season, the
gathering has continued slowly. At present we have not the exact
number of the disciples; but suppose that there are near seven hun-
dred,— include with these their children and those that belong to
families, and the number will probably amount to more than twelve
hundred souls. Many have been planted upon their inheritances,
where blessed with a fruitful soil, and a healthy climate, they are be-
ginning to enjoy some of the comforts of life.
This in connection with peace and satisfaction of pure and undefiled
religion; which is to visit the widow and fatherless in their afflictions
and to keep ourselves unspotted from the world, brings down the bless-
ings of peace and love from our Father, and confirms our faith in the
promise, that we shall see Him in the flesh, when He comes to be
glorified in His Saints, and to be admired in all them that believe in
that day.
Here let us remark, that our duty urges us to notice a few letters
which have been sent from this place, by persons seeking the loaves
and fishes, or by such as have lost their standing among men of charac-
ter in the world. In the letters alluded to, are some facts; but most of
the statements are false. It is said that women go out to work; this is a
fact, and not only women, but men too; for in the Church of Christ,
all that are able have to work to fulfill the commandments of the Lord;
and the situation in which many have come up here, has brought them
under the necessity of seeking employment from those who do not be-
long to the Chui'ch. Yet, we can say as far as our knowledge extends,
that they have been honorably compensated. And we are willing that
the decree concerning mankind. Thou shalt eat thy bread by the sweat
of thy brow, should be fulfilled. Members of the Church have, or will
have, "deeds" [to their lands] in their own name.
One Bates, from New London, Ohio — who subscribed fifty dollars for
the purpose of purchasing lands, and the necessaries for the Saints —
after his arrival here, sued (Bishop) Edward Partridge, and obtained
a judgment for the same. Bates shortly after denied the faith, and ran
away on Sunday, leaving debts unpaid. We do not mention this to
cast reflections, but to give a sample of his work manifested since he
came to this land. No man that has consecrated property to the Loi'd,
A.D. 1833 J HISTOEY OF THE CHUECH. 381
for the benefit of the poor and the needy, by a deed of gift according-
to the laws of the land, has thought of suing for it, any more than the
men of the world, who give, or donate to build meeting houses, and
colleges; or send missionaries to India or the Cape of Good Hope.
Every Saint that has come to this land to escape the desolations which
await the wicked, and prepare for the coming of the Lord, is well satis-
fled with the country, and the order of the kingdom of our God; and
we are happy to say that the inhabitants of Zion are growing in grace,
and in the knowledge of those things which lead to peace and eternal
glory. And our hearts are filled with thanksgiving for the privilege of
bearing this testimony concerning our brethren on this land. One ob-
ject in writing this epistle is, to give some instructions to those who
come up to the land of Zion. Through a mistaken idea many of the
brethren abroad, that had property, have given some away, and sacri-
ficed some, they hardly know how. This is not right, nor according to
the commandments. We would advise in the first place, that every dis-
ciple, if in his power, pay his just debts so as to owe no man, and then
if he has any property left, let him be careful of it; and he can help
the poor, by consecrating some for their inheritances; for as yet, there
has not been enough consecrated to plant the poor in inheritances, ac-
cording to the regulation of the Church and the desire of the faithful.
This might have been done, had such as had property been prudent.
It seems as though a notion was prevalent in Babylon, that the Church
of Christ was a common stock concern. This ought not so to be, for it
is not the ease. When a disciple comes to Zion for an inheritance, it
is his duty, if he has anything to consecrate to the Lord for the benefit
of the poor and needy, or to purchase lands, to consecrate it according
to the law of the Lord, and also according to the law of the land, and
the Lord has said, that in keeping his laws we have no need to break
the laws of the land; and we have abundant reason to be thankful,
that we are permitted to establish ourselves under the protection of a
government that knows no exceptions to sect or society, but gives all
its citizens the privilege of worshiping God according to their own de-
sire. Again, while in the world, it is not the duty of a disciple to
exhaust all his means in bringing the poor to Zion; and this because if
all should do so, there would be nothing to put in the storehouse in
Zion for the purpose which the Lord has commanded.
Do not think, brethren, by this, that we would advise or direct that
the poor be neglected in the least; this is not the desire of our hearts;
for we are mindful of the word of our Father, which informs us that in
His bosom it is decreed that the poor and the meek of the earth shall
possess it.
The welfare of the poor has always a place in our hearts; yet we
382 HISTOKY OF THE CHUKCH. [A.D. 1833
are confident that our experience, even had we nothing else to prompt
us to advise on this point, and that wholly for the good of the cause in
which we labor, would be sufficient in the minds of our brethren
abroad, to excuse a plainness on this important part of our subject.
To see numbers of disciples come to this land, destitute of means to
procure an inheritance, and much less the necessaries of life awakens,
a sympathy in our bosoms of no ordinary feeling; and we should do in-
justice to the Saints were we to remain silent, when, perhaps, a few
words, by way of advice, may be the means of instructing them, that
hereafter great difficulties may be avoided. For the disciples to sup-
pose that they can come to this land without ought to eat, or to drink,
or to wear, or anything to purchase these necessaries with, is a vain
thought. For them to suppose that the Lord will open the windows of
heaven, and reign down angel's food for them by the way, when their
whole journey lies through a fertile country, stored with the blessings
of life from His own hand for them to subsist upon, is also vain. For
them to suppose that their clothes and shoes will not wear out upon the
journey, when the whole of it lies through a country where there are
thousands of sheep from which wool in abundance can be procured to
make them garments, and cattle upon a thousand hills, to afford
leather for shoes, is just as vain.
The circumstances of the Saints in gathering to the land of Zion in
these last days are very different from those of the children of Israel,
after they despised the promised rest of the Lord, after they were
brought out of the land of Egypt. Previous to that, the Lord promised
them, if they would obey His voice and keep His commandments, that
He would send the hornet before them, and drive out those nations
which then inhabited the promised land, so that they might have peace-
able possession of the same, without the shedding of blood. But in
consequence of their unbelief and rebellion, they were compelled to
obtain it by the sword, with the sacrifice of many lives.
But to suppose we can come up here and take possession of this land
by the shedding of blood, would be setting at naught the law of the
glorious Gospel and also the word of our great Redeemer; and to sup-
pose we can take possession of this country without making regular
purchases of the same, according to the laws of our nation, would be
reproaching this great republic, in which the most of us were born, and
under whose auspices we all have protection.
We feel as though enough was said on this point, knowing that a
word to the wise is sufficient ; and that all our brethren are aware of
the fact, that all the tithes cannot be gathered into the storehouse oi
the Lord, that the windows of heaven may be opened, and a blessing
be poured out that there is not room enough to contain it, if all the
^.D. 18:531 HISTORY OF THti CHURCH. 383
means of the Saints are exhausted, before they reach the place where
they can have the privilege of so doing. Do not conclude from these
remarks, brethren, that we doubt in the least, that the Lord will pro-
vide for His Saints in these last days; or think that we would extend
our hands to steady the ark; for this is not the ease. We know that
the Saints have the unchangeable word of God that they shall be pro-
vided for; yet we know, if any are imprudent, or lavish, or negligent,
or indolent, in taking that proper care, and making that proper use of
what the Lord has made them stewards over, they are not counted
wise; for a strict account of every one's stewardship is required, not
only in time, but will be in eternity. Neither do we apprehend that
we shall be considered putting out our hands to steady the ark of God
by giving advice to our brethren upon important points relative to
their coming to Zion, when the experience of almost two years' gather-
ing, has taught us to revere that sacred word from heaven, "Let not
your flight be in haste, but let all things be pi'epared before you."
Then, brethren, we would advise, that where there are many poor in
a church, that the Elders counsel together, and make preparations to
send a part at one time, and a part at another. And let the poor re-
joice in that they are exalted, but the rich in that they are made low,
for there is no respect of persons in the sight of the Lord.
The disciples of Christ, blessed with immediate revelations from Him,
should be wise and not take the way of the world, nor build air-castles,
but consider that when they have been gathered to Zion, means will be
needed to purchase their inheritances, and means will be needed to
purchase food and raiment for at least one year; or at any rate, food;
and where disciples, or churches, are blessed with means to do as
much as this, they would be better off in Zion than in the world, troub-
led as it is, and will shortly be, with plagues, famines, pestilence, and
utter destruction upon the ungodly.
On the subject of false reports, which are put in circulation by evil
minded men, to ridicule the idea of the gathering of Israel in these
last days, we would say to our brethren abroad, believe them not^
Ihe Evening and Morning Star was established expressly to publish the
truth, and the word of the Lord, that the Saints might not be deceived,
by such as make broad the borders of their garments, and love the upper-
most rooms at feasts; yea, by such as bind heavy burdens which are
grievous to be borne, and lay them upon men's shoulders, but will not
move them with one of their fingers. Yea, we give this caution that
the disciples may not give heed to the gainsaying of those who seek the
honor of this, world and the glory of the same, rather than seek the honor
of God and His glory; nor those who have turned away from the Church
of Christ, and denied the faith delivered to His Saints in these last days.
384 HISTOEY OF THE CHUECH. [AD. 1833
Brethren, the Lord has begun to gather His children, even Israel,
that they may prepare to enter into and enjoy His rest when He
comes in His glory, and He will do it. No matter what your ideas, or
notions may be upon the subject; no matter what foolish reports the
wicked may circulate to gratify an evil disposition, the Lord will con-
tinue to gather the righteous, and destroy the wicked, till the sound
goes forth — it is finished.
It ought to be known abroad that much improvement is needed in
the cattle, sheep, and hogs in this part of the country. As cows here
are worth from ten to fifteen dollars, our brethren would do well, and
we would advise them, to purchase before they arrive in this region.
In fact, if they journey according to the commandments of the Lord,
pitching their tents by the way, like Israel in days of old, it would be
no more than right to drive cows enough to supply every family or com-
pany with milk on the way. They would then have them when they
arrived here, and if they selected of the best breeds, they would lay a
foundation for improvement. A thing which all our brethren who are
acquainted with raising stock, will at once see the propriety.
The sheep of this state are large, but as their wool is coarse, the
breed will soon be improved if our brethren would drive with them
some merinos or saxons. As soon as wool and flax are had among the
brethren, sufficient for the purpose, they will manufacture cloth for
their own use in the Chiirch. The swine in this country are not good
being the old fashioned shack breed, and much inferior to the large,
white grass breed of the eastern states. If any could introduce this
breed, what little pork might be wanted in the winter, would be much
better, and easier raised.
It is a matter of much surprise to us, that our brethren should come
up to the land of Zion, as many do, without bringing garden seeds, and
even seeds of all kinds. The Jaredites and Nephites took with them
of all kinds; and the Jaredites, all kinds of animals. And although the
Lord has said that it was His business to provide for His Saints, yet
He has not said that He would do it, unless they kept His command-
ments.
And notwithstanding the fullness of the earth is for the Saints, they
can never expect it unless they use the means put into their hands to
obtain the same m the manner provided by our Lord. When you flee
to Zion, we enjoin the word, prepare all things, that you may be ready
to labor for a living, for the Lord has promised to take the cvu'se off
the land of Zion in His own due time, and the willing and the obedient,
not the idle, will eat the good of the same; for they are to be had in
remembrance before the Lord.
One very important requisition for the Saints that come up to th
A.D. 1833] HISTORY OF THE CHtJECH. 385
land of Zion is, that before they start, they procure a certificate from
three Elders of the Church, or from the Bishop in Ohio, according to
the commandments; and when they arrive, to present it to the Bishop
in Zion; othei'wise they are not considered wise stewards, and cannot
be received into fellowship with the Churxih, till they prove them-
selves by their own goodness.
Some of our brethren may think, at the first instant, perhaps, that
this is useless and formal, but a few reflections will be sufiicient for
them to see the propriety of it, and more especially, when they learn
that it is a commandment given us of the Lord.
On another page of this paper, our brethren will find an extract of
the law of this state relative to free people of color. Great care
should be taken on this point. The Saints must shun every appear-
ance of evil. As to slaves, we have nothing to say. In connection
with the wonderful events of this age, much is doing towards abolish-
ing slavery, and colonizing the blacks in Africa.
The foregoing remarks have been addressed to our brethren abroad,
considered as one general body, and have been designed as general in-
formation to all. We cannot close this epistle, compatible with our
duty, without particularly addressing ourselves to our brethren, the
Elders, to whom is entrusted the preaching of the everlasting Gospel, —
the glad tidings of salvation to Israel, and to all the Gentiles, if they
will listen to the invitation.
Brethren, we are aware of your many afflictions, or at least in part,
some of us having been eye witnesses to the things of God, and having
been called to bear testimony of the same from the first, since this
Gospel has been proclaimed in these last days. The desire of our
hearts for your prosperity we can truly say is inexpressible ; for when
you are prospered, we are, and when you are blessed, we are blessed
also. The afflictions which you are necessarily called to undergo in
these days of tribulation and vengeance upon the wicked, call forth
from our hearts unceasing prayers to our common parent in your behalf,
that you may be enabled to deliver His message in the demonstration
of His Spirit, and call together His elect from the ends of the earth,
to the place of the name of the Lord of hosts, even to Mount Zion.
By those few expressions, you will see brethren, how important we
view your calling. We do not consider that it is our duty to direct you
in your missions; but we will give you in few words what we have
reason to expect relative to the gathering of the Saints, according to
the revelations of the Lord.
By the authority of your calling and ordination, you, no doubt, will
admit that it will be expected that you will know your duty, and at all
times and in all places, teach the disciples theirs; but we are sorry to
31 Vol. I.
386 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. [A.D. 1833
say, that in some instances, some of our brethren have failed to
do so.
We will remind our brethren of a clause in the covenants, which in-
forms us that all who are ordained in this Church, are to be ordained
according to the gifts and callings of God unto them, by the power of
the Holy Ghost which is in the one who ordains him. We would also
remind them of one valuable caution recorded iu Paul's first letter to
Timothy, which says, "Lay hands suddenly on no man, neither be par-
taker of other men's sins."
Those cautions, however, are particularly addressed to our young
brethren in the ministry. We know that many of our brethren are
wise in these important parts of their labors, and have rid their gar-
ments of the blood of this generation, and are approved before the
Lord.
We will proceed further, brethren, to notice some particular items
immediately connected with your duties, and what, as we said before,
we have reason to expect from you, according to the revelations. In
one given December 4th, 1831, we learn that it is the duty of the
Elders of the Church in the East, to render an account of their steward-
ship unto the Bishop appointed unto the Church in that part of the
Lord's vineyard.
The Lord says, "And now, verily I say unto you, that as every Elder
in this part of the vineyard, (the East) must give an account of his
stewardship unto the Bishop in this part of the vineyard, a certificate
from the judge or Bishop in this part of the vineyard, unto the Bishop
in Zion, rendereth every man acceptable, and answereth all things for
an inheritance, and to be received as a wise steward, and as a faithful
laborer; otherwise he shall not be accepted of the Bishop in Zion.
"And now, verily I say unto you, let every Elder who shall give an
account unto the Bishop of the Church, in this part of the vineyard,
(the East) be recommended by the church or churches, in which he
labors, that he may render himself and his accounts approved in all
things."
We hope brethren, that you will be particular to teach the disciples
abroad, prudence and economy in all things. Teach them in plainness,
that without regular recommends, they cannot be received in fellowship
with the Church in Zion, until after they have proven themselves
worthy in their godly walk. And those who are recommended by you,
we expect will be such as ai-e personally known to you to be disciples
indeed, and worthy the confidence of all Saints.
Viewing the quotation relative to your obtaining a certificate from
the Bishop in the East concerning your worthiness, you cannot blame
us. brethren, if we are strict on this point. It may be understood.
A.D. 1833] HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 387
therefore, by our brethren, the Elders, who come from the East and do
not bring a regular certificate showing that their labors have been ac-
cepted there, that they cannot be accepted in Zion. We do not set
ourselves up as judges in this; we have only a desire to see the order
of our Redeemer's kingdom observed in all things; for His command-
ments are precious with us; we have them in our hands. i.nd they are
sacred to our hearts.
Our brethren who labor in the churches a distance to the west of the
residence of the Bishop in the East, who do not render their ac-
counts to him, should be particular to bi'ing recommends from the
churches in which they do labor, and present them with the accounts
of their labors to the Bishop immediately after their arrival here. And
those Elders who labor continually in preaching the Gospel to the
woi'ld, should also be particular to render their account of the same,
that they may show themselves approved in all things, and be known
to be worthy of the high office in which they stand in the Church of Christ.
Having said considerable concerning those particular points which
are necessary to be observed by our brethren who journey to this land,
and also a few words to the Elders; we deem it a privilege before
we conclude, to say something more to the Church at large. In the
previous remarks, however, we presume our brethren may make many
improvements; and, perhaps, discover some errors; if so, we can say,
that the best of motives has prompted us to write to our brethren;
and if some small errors are to be found, we are certain that the
general ideas are correct, and will be a means of doing good, if those
who are immediately interested in the same, give heed to them.
Dear brethren in the New Covenant, accept this as a token for a
salutation in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ, from your brethren
in Zion. While we are permitted to witness the gi-eat things which
are continually taking place in fulfillment of the prophecies concern-
ing the last days, as the children of Grod are gathered home to pre-
pare themselves for the supper of the Lamb, oar language, that is,
the English tongue, fails to express our joy.
EXTRACTS FROM THE ELDERS' LETTERS TO THE EDITOR OF THE
"evening and morning STAR," JULY NUMBER.
Palmyra, Missouri, May 16th, 1833.
The Lord is opening the eyes of the blind, and blessing our labors.
We have baptized eighteen members in this settlement.
Q. M. HiNKLE,
Elisha H. Groves,
Six Miles from Quincy, Mo., June 3, 1833.
Every few days there are some honest souls born into the kingdom
388 HISTORY OF THE CHUECH. I A. D. 1833
of God. Persecution rages to a considerable extent. It seems as if
every denomination, sect, party, and club, were prepared to fight
against the work of the Lord. A man has just told me that in
Palmyra, in forty-eight hours, the cholera had taken forty-seven to
their graves. The disease is in the country as well as the town, and
carries off all ages, colors and conditions, sparing none.
George M. Hinkle.
Chenango Point, N. Y., May 16, 1833.
Dear Brother: — It is about six weeks since I left Kirtland to take a
mission to the East; since which time I have visited twelve churches,
and passed three others in coming to this place; all of which are
nearly in the course from Kirtland to Chenango, N. Y. ; so grows,
and so spreads the mighty work of the Lord. Some of said
churches are composed of nearly one hundred members ; and in nearly
all of them, the work is still going on. 0, may the Lord cause His
glorious voice to be heard, until error and superstition shall give way
to the everlasting Gospel of Jesus. I feel much weakness as a man,
but in the strength of Christ, I am resolved to blow the trumpet of the
Gospel until the people of God are delivered from the merchants and
traffickers of souls, unto the glorious liberty of the Gospel. I have
baptized four since I left Kirtland. As for myself, I intend, if possible,
to attend the school at the latter Jerusalem, to which, I am confident,
it is my privilege to go, as often as the old Apostles went to the former
Jerusalem.
I have traveled about five hundred miles in about six weeks, and held
fifteen meetings, and I trust that I shall continue to receive the grace
of God to support me even to the end. Sylvester Smith.
STATE OF THE WORLD.
(From the July Star. )
The flood of waters, occasioned by the great rains in the eastern and
middle states, did immense damage: war between Turkey and Russia
continued to rage : and the epidemic disease of London continued its
frightful ravages ; so terrible were its effects as to close all the principal
places of amusement and suspend the court of reform for the
metropolis.
July 13. — Elder Brigham Young having returned from
his mission to Canada, accompanied by some
Council of 1 L J
Elders in twcuty or thirty of the brethren, a council of
Elders assembled in Kirtland. There were
present at the council Gideon H. Carter, Jacob Wood,
A.D. 1833] HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 389
Dennis Lake, Brigham Young, James Lake, Newel K.
Whitney, John Smith, Luke S. Johnson, and myself.
Elder James Lake desired to know the will of the Lord,
whether he should proceed on to Zion, or remain in Kirt
land. It was decided that he should remain in Kirtland.
390 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. [A.D. 1833
CHAPTER XXVIII.
MOB VIOLENCE IN THE LAND OF ZION.
On the 20th of July, the mob collected,* and demanded
Demands of ^^® dlscontlnuance of the Church printing es-
the Mob. tablishment in Jackson county, the closing of
the store, and the cessation of all mechanical labors. The
brethren refused compliance, and the consequence was
that the house of W. W. Phelps, which contained the
printing establishment, was thrown down, the materials
taken possession of by the mob, many papers destroyed,
and the family and furniture thrown out of doors. t
The mob then proceeded to violence towards Edward
The Mob's Partridge, the Bishop of the Church, as he
Treatment of , , . , . , -, • i
Edward Part- rclatcs m his auto biography :
ridge.
I was taken from my house by the mob, George Simpson being their
leader, who escorted me about half a mile, to the court house, on the
public square in Independence; and then and there, a few rods from
said court house, surrounded by hundreds of the mob, I was stripped
of my hat, coat, and vest, and daubed with tar from head to foot, and
' then had a quantity of feathers put upon me ; and all this because I
♦The mob consisted of from thr^o to five hundred. — Times and Seasons, vol.
1, p. 18.
+ The incident is thus described in the Times and Seasons, vol. 1, p. 18: "In a
short time hundreds of the mob gathered around the printing office, which was a
two story brick building, which they soon threw down. The press was thrown from
the upper story, and also the apparatus, book work, paper, type, etc. A family resid-
ing in the lower story was also thrust out in great haste. After destroying the print-
ing establishment, they proceeded to Gilbert & Whitney's store for the same pur-
pose, but Gilbert agreeing to box the goods, soon, they concluded to let it alone."
A.D. 1833] HISTORY OF THE CHURCH, 391
would not agree to leave the country, and my home where I had lived
two years.
Before tarring and feathering me I was permitted to speak. I told
them that the Saints had suffered persecution in all ages of the
world ; that I had done nothing which ought to offend anyone ; that if
they abused me, they would abuse an innocent person; that I was will-
ing to suffer for the sake of Christ; but, to leave the country, I was
not then willing to consent to it. By this time the multitude made so
much noise that I could not be heard: some were cursing and swearing,
saying, "call vipon your Jesus," etc.; others were equally noisy in try-
ing to still the rest, that they might be enabled to hear what I was
saying.
Until after I had spoken, I knew not what they intended to do with
me, whether to kill me, to whip me, or what else I knew not. I bore
my abuse with so much resignation and meekness, that it appeared
to astound the multitude, who permitted me to retire in silence, many
looking very solemn, their sympathies having been touched as I
thought; and as to myself, I was so filled with the Spirit and love of
God, that I had no hatred towards my persecutors or anyone else.
Charles Allen was next stripped and tarred and feath-
ered, because he would not agree to leave
the county, or deny the Book of Mormon.
Others were brought up to be served likewise or
whipped.*
But from some cause the mob ceased operations, and
adjourned until Tuesday, the 23rd. Elder Sidney Gilbert,
the keeper of the store, agreed to close it; and that may
have been one reason why the work of destruction was
suddenly stopped for two days.
In the course of this day's wicked, outrageous, and
unlawful proceedings, many solemn realities of Reflections ot
human degradation, as well as thrilling inci- *^® Prophet,
dents were presented to the Saints. An armed and well
organized mob, in a government professing to be governed
by law with the Lieutenant Governor (Lilburn W. Boggs),
* They succeeded in taking Charles Allen, whom they tarred and feathered upon
the public square, surrounded by hundreds of the mob. A number more were
taken, but they succeeded in making their escape, through the over anxiety of
their keepers, who wished to have the "sport" of seeing those who were being
tarred.— Times and Seasons, vol. 1, p. 18.
392 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. |A.D. 1833
the second ofiBcer in the state, calmly looking on, and se-
cretly aiding every movement, saying to the Saints, "You
now know what our Jackson boys can do, and you must
leave the county;" and all the justices, judges, constables,
sheriffs, and military officers, headed by such western
missionaries and clergymen as the Reverends McCoy,
Kavanaugh, Hunter, Fitzhugh, Pixley, Likens, and Love-
lady, consisting of Methodists, Baptists, Presbyterians,
and all the different sects of religionists that inhabited
that country, with that great moral reformer, and register
of the land office at Lexington, forty miles east, known
as the head and father of the Cumberland Presbyterians,
even the Reverend Finis Ewing, publicly publishing that
f.^ormons were the common enemies of mankind, and
ought to be destroyed" — all these solemn realities were
enough to melt the heart of a savage ; while there was
not a solitary offense on record, or j)roof, that a Saint had
broken the law of the land.*
When Bishop Partridge, who was without guile, and
Elder Charles Allen, walked off, coated like some un-
* The Prophet's statement on this head is abundantly sustained even by those
historians who become apologists for the actions of the mob, and also by the
declarations put forth by the mob themselves. It will be remembered that in the
"Mob Manifesto," or "Secret Constitution," (p. 37-1, this volume) those who signed
it justified their determination "to rid their society of the Mormons" by resorting to
mob violence because, said they, "we believe that the arm of the civil law does
not afford us a guarantee, or at least a sufficient one, against the evils which are
now inl^icted upon us." In the address adopted at their meeting of the 20th of
July, which was published in the Western Monitor (see p. 396) the mob further ex-
cuse theii lawless intentions by saying: "The evil is one that no one could have
foreseen, and therefore is unprovided for by the laws; and the delays incident to
legislation would put the mischief beyond remedy." In all of which one plainly
sees unconscious admission that the Saints were not guilty of infractions of the
laws of the land. As to the historian apologists referred to in the opening sen-
tence of this note, I quote the following statement from the "History of Jackson
County, Missouri," published by the Union Historical Company, Kansas City,
Missouri, 1881: "Assuming this that they [the Saints] were the holy people of the
Lord, that the Lord was the real owner of all things, and that all His possessions
were free to them, they were not calculated to be very respectful of the rights and
interests of their non-Mormon neighbors. But though no overt acts of trans-
gression upon such rights were being committed, the rapidly gathering members of
the Mormons • • • made the new sect an object of profound solicitude
to the people." (See also comment of Parley P. Pratt on charges of the mob, 5th
paragraph in note at p. 377 this volume).
A.D. 1833] HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 393
named, unknown bipeds, one of the sisters cried aloud:
'"'■ While you^ ivlio have done this ivicked deed, must suffer
the vengeance of God, they, having endured persecution,
can rejoice, for henceforth for them, is laid up a crotvn
eternal in the heavens. ^^
Surely this was a time for awful reflection; man, unre-
strained, like the brute beast, may torment the body; but
God will punish the soul!
After the mob had retired; and while evening was
spreading her dark mantle over the scene, as Aftermath of
if to hide it from the gaze of day, men, moi> violence,
women, and children, who had been driven or frightened
from their homes, by yells and threats, began to return
from their hiding places in thickets, corn-fields, woods,
and groves, and view with heavy hearts the scene of deso-
lation and wo: and while they mourned over fallen man,
they rejoiced with joy unspeakable that they were ac-
counted worthy to suffer in the glorious cause of their
Divine Master. There lay the printing office a heap of
ruins; Elder Phelps's furniture strewed over the garden
as common plunder; the revelations, book works, papers,
and press in the hands of the mob, as the booty of high-
way robbers; there was Bisho23 Partridge, in the midst of
his family, with a few friends, endeavoring to scrape off
the tar which, from its eating his flesh, seemed to have
been prepared with lime, pearl-ash, acid, or some flesh-
eating substance, to destroy him; and there was Charles
Allen in the same awful. condition. The heart sickens at
the recital, how much more at the picture! More than
once, those people, in this boasted land of liberty, were
brought into jeopardy, and threatened with expulsion or
death, because they desired to worship Grod according to
the revelations of heaven, the constitution of their coun-
try, and the dictates of their own consciences. Oh liber-
ty, how art thou fallen! Alas, clergymen, where is your
charity !
d94 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. [A.D. 1833
Early in the morning of the 23rd of July, the mob
again assembled, armed with weapons of war,
Gathering of and bearing a red flag; whereupon the Elders,
led by the Spirit of God, and in order to save
time, and stop the effusion of blood, entered into a treaty
with the mob, to leave the county within a certain time.*
The treaty was as follows:
Memorandum of agreement between the undersigned of the Mormon So-
ciety in Jackson County, Missouri, and a committee appointed by a public
meeting of the citizens of said county, made on the 23rd day of July, 1833.
It is understood that the undersigned members of the society, do
give their solemn pledges, each for himself, as follows, to-wit:
That Oliver Cowdery, W. W. Phelps William M'Lellin, Edward Par-
tridge, Lyman Wight, Simeon Carter, Peter and John Whitmer, and
Harvey H. Whitlock, shall remove with their families out of this coun-
ty, on or before the first day of January next, and that they, as well
as the two hereinafter named, use all their influence to induce all the
brethren now here to remove as soon as possible: one half, say, by the
first of January next, and all by the first day of April next; to advise
and try all means in their power to stop any more of their sect from
moving to this county; and as to those now on the road, they will use
their influence to prevent their settling permanently in the county, but
that they shall only make arrangements for temporary shelter, till a
new location is agreed on for the society. John Corrill and Algernon
Sidney Gilbert, are allowed to remain as general agents to wind up the
business of the society, so long as necessity shall require; and said
Gilbert may sell out his merchandise now on hand, but is to make no
new importation.
The Star is not again to be published nor a press set up by any of
the society in this county.
If the said Edward Partridge and W. W. Phelps move their families
by the first day of January, as aforesaid, that they themselves will be
allowed to go and come, in order to transact and wind up their business.
The committee pledge themselves to use all their influence to prevent
* It was at this point, too, that several of the brethren stepped forward and of-
fered themselves as a ransom for the Church, expressing themselves as being will-
ing to be scourged or to die if that would appease the anger of the mob against the
Saints. The mob would not accept the sacrifice of the brethren, however, but re-
newed their threats of violence against the whole Church. The brethren who
offered themselves as a ransom for the Saints were John Corrill, John Whitmer^
William W. Phelps, Algernon S. Gilbert, Edward Partridge, and Isaac Morley .
A.D. 1833] flISTOKY OF THE CHURCH. 395
any violence being used, so long as a compliance with the foregoing
terms is observed by the parties concerned, to which agreement is sub-
scribed the names of the above named committee, as also those of the
Mormon brethren named in the report as having been present.*
Which report of the committee was unanimously adopted by the
meeting, and thereupon the meeting adjourned sine die.
Richard Simpson, Chairman.
S. D. Lucas, ) o 4. ■
, „ ^ y becretaries.
J. H. Flournoy, ]
The execution of this treaty presented an opportunity
for the brethren in Zion to confer with the
-r-»'T P 1 /~^^ I'/^i- • ^ Messenger
Presidency of the Church m Oliio concerning Sent to Kirt-
their situation, which they improved two or
three days later by sending Elder Oliver Cowdery as a
special messenger to Kirtland.
On the second day of August, the Western Monitor^
printed at Fayette, t Missouri, edited by Wes- tj^^ western
ton F. Birch, published the proceedings of the jackson(?(run-
mob, as follows: ty Troubles.
MORMONISM.
At a meeting of the citizens of Jackson county, Missouri, called for
the purpose of adopting measures to rid themselves of the sect of fan-
atics, called Mormons, held at Independence on the 20th day of July,
1833, — which meeting was composed of gentlemen from every part of
the county, there being present between four and five hundred persons:
the meeting was organized by calling Colonel Richard Simpson to the
chair, and appointing James H. Flournoy and Colonel Samuel D. Lucas,
secretaries, — it was resolved, that a committee of seven be appointed
to report an address to the public, in relation to the object of this
meeting; and the chair named the following gentlemen, to wit: Russell
Hicks, Esq., Robert Johnson, Henry Chiles, Esq., Colonel James
Hambright, Thomas Hudspeth, Joel F. Chiles, and James M. Hunter.
The meeting then adjourned, and convened again, when Robert John-
* This agreement was signed on the part of the brethren by Edward Partridge,
Isaac Morley, John Corrill,W. W. Phelps, Algernon S. Gilbert, and John Whitmer;
and on the part of the mob by the Mob Committee whose names are given in the
article from the Western Monitor, page 399.
+ Payette was the county seat of Howard county, about one hundred and fifty
miles directly east of Independence.
396 HISTORY OP THE CHUECH. [A.D. 1833
sou, the chairman of the said committee, submitted for the considera-
tion of the meeting, the following addi-ess:
"This meeting, professing to act, not from the excitement of the mo-
ment, but under a deep and abiding conviction, that the occasion is one
that calls for cool deliberation, as well as energetic action, deem it
proper to lay before the public an expose of our peculiar situation, in
regard to this singular sect of pretended Christians; and a solemn
declaration of our unalterable determination to amend it.
"The evil is one that no one could have foreseen, and is therefore
unprovided for by the laws ; and the delays incident to legislation would
put the mischief beyond remedy.
"But little more than two years ago, some two or three of these peo-
ple made their appearance on the Upper Missouri, and they now number
some twelve hundred souls in this county; and each successive autumn
and spring pours forth its swarms among us, with a gradual falling of
the character of those who compose them; until it seems that those
communities from which they come, were flooding us with the very
dregs of their composition. Elevated, as they mostly are, but little
above the condition of our blacks, either in regard to property or edu-
cation; they have become a subject of much anxiety on that part,
serious and well grounded complaints having been already made of
their corrupting influence on our slaves.
"We are daily told, and not by the ignorant alone, but by all classes
of them, that we, (the Gentiles,) of this county are to be cut off, and
our lands appropriated by them for inheritances. Whether this is to be
accomplished by the hand of the destroying angel, the judgments of
God, or the arm of power, they are not fully agreed among themselves.
"Some recent remarks in the Evening and Morning Star, their organ
in this place, by their tendency to moderate such hopes, and repress
such desires, show plainly that many of this deluded and infatuated
people, have been taught to believe that our lands were to be won
from us by the sword. From this same Star we learn that for want of
more honest or commendable employment, many of their society
are now preaching through the states of New York, Ohio, and Illinois;
and that their numbers are increased beyond every rational calcula-
tion; all of whom are required as soon as convenient to come up to
Zion, which name they have thought proper to confer on our little vil-
lage. Most of those who have already come, are characterized bj' the
profoundest ignorance, the grossest superstition, and the most abject
poverty.
"Indeed, it is a subject of regret by the Star itself, that they have
come not only unable to buy an inheritance, which means some fifteen
acres of wild laud for each family, but destitute of the means of pro-
A.D. 1833] HISTORY OF THE CHUECH. 397
curing bread and meat. When we reflect on the extensive field in
which the sect is operating, and that there exists in every country a
leaven of superstition that embraces with avidity, notions the most ex-
travagant and unheard of, and that whatever can be gleaned by them
from the purlieus of vice, and the abodes of ignorance, is to be east
like a waif into our social circle, it requires no gift of prophecy to tell
that the day is not far distant when the civil government of the county
will be in their hands; when the sheriff, the justices, and the county
judges will be Mormons, or persons wishing to court their favor from
motives of interest or ambition.
"What would be the fate of our lives and property, in the hands of
jurors and witnesses, who do not blush to declare, and would not upon
occasion hesitate to swear, that they have wrought miracles, and have
been the subjects of miraculous and supernatural cures, have converse
with God and His angels, and possess and exercise the gifts of divin-
ation and of unknown tongues, and fired with the prospect of obtaining
inheritances without money and without price — may be better imagined
than described.
"One of the means resorted to by them, in order to drive us to emi-
grate, is an indirect invitation to the free brethren of color in Illinois,
to come up like the rest, to the land of Zion. True, they say this was
not intended to invite, but to prevent their emigration; but this weak
attempt to quiet our apprehension, is but a poor compliment to our un-
derstanding. The article alluded to, contained an extract from our
laws, and all necessary directions and cautions to be observed by colored
brethren, to enable them upon their arrival here, to claim and exercise
the rights of citizenship. Contemporaneous with the appearance of
this article, was the expectation among the brethren here, that a con-
siderable number of this degraded caste were only awaiting this infor-
mation before they should set out on their journey. With the corrupt-
ing infiuence of these on our slaves, and the stench, both physical and
moral, that their introduction would set afloat in our social atmosphere,
and the vexation that would attend the civil rule of these fanatics, it
would require neither a visit from the destroying angel, nor the judg-
ments of an offended God, to render our situation here insupportable.
True, it may be said, and truly no doubt, that the fate that has marked
the rise and fall of Joanna Southcote and Ann Lee, will also attend the
progress of Joe Smith; but this is no opiate to our fears, for when the
fabric falls, the rubbish will remain.
"Of their pretended revelations from heaven — their personal inter-
course with God and His angels — the maladies they pretend to heal by
the laying on of hands — and the contemptible gibberish with which
they habitually profane the Sabbath, and which they dignify with the
398 HISTOEY OF THE CHUKCH. [A.D. 1833
appellation of unknown tongues, we have nothing to say; vengeance
belongs to God alone. But as to the other matters set forth in this
paper, we feel called on by every consideration of self-preservation,
good society, public morals, and the fair prospects, that if not blasted
in the germ, await this young and beautiful county, at once to declare,
and we do hereby most solemnly declare : —
" '1 — That no Mormon shall in future move and settle in this county.
" '2 — That those now here, who shall give a definite pledge of their
intention, within a reasonable time to remove out of the county, shall
be allowed to remain unmolested until they have sufficient time to sell
their property, and close their business, without any material sacrifice.
" '3 — That the editor of the Star be required forthwith to close his
office, and discontinue the business of printing in this county; and as
to all other stores and shops belonging to the sect, their owners must in
every case strictly comply with the terms of the second article of this
declaration; and upon failure, prompt and sufficient measures will be
taken to close the same.
" '4 — That the Mormon leaders here, are required to use their in-
fluence in preventing any further emigration of their distant brethren
to this county, and to counsel and advise their brethren here to com-
ply with the above requisitions.
" '5 — That those who fail to comply with these requisitions, be re-
ferred to those of their brethren who have the gifts of divination, and
of unknown tongues, to inform them of the lot that awaits them.'
"Which address being read and considered, was unanimously adopted.
And thereupon it was resolved that a committee of twelve be appointed
forthwith to wait on the Mormon leaders, and see that the foregoing
requisitions are strictly complied with by them; and upon their re-
fusal, that said committee do, as the organ of this county, inform
them that it is our unwavering purpose and fixed determination, after
the fullest consideration of all the consequences and responsibilities
under which we act, to use such means as shall insure their full and
complete adoption; and that said committee, so far as may be within
their power, report to this present meeting. And the following gentle-
men were named as said committee : —
"Robert Johnson, James Campbell, Colonel Moses Wilson, Joel F.
Chiles, Hon. Richard Fi'istoe, Abner F. Staples, Garr Johnson, Lewis
Franklin, Russell Hicks, Esq., Colonel S. D. Lucas, Thomas Wilson,
and James M. Hunter, to whom was added Colonel R. Simpson, chair-
man.
"And after an adjournment of two hours, the meeting again convened,
and the committee of twelve reported that they had called on Mr.
Phelps, the editor of the Star; Edward Partridge, the Bishop of the sect;
A.D. 1833] HISTOKY OF THE CHURCH. 399
and Mr. Gilbert, the keeper of the Lord's store house; and some others;
and that they declined giving any direct answer to the requisitions
made of them, and wished an unreasonable time for consultation, not
only with their brethren here, but in Ohio.
"Whereupon it was unanimously resolved by the meeting, that the
Star printing office should be razed to the ground, the type and press
secured. Which resolution was, with the utmost order, and the least
noise and disturbance possible, forthwith carried into execution, as also
some other steps of a similar tendency; but no blood was spilled, nor
any blows inflicted. The meeting then adjourned till the 23rd instant,
to meet again to know further concerning the determination of the
Mormons.
"Resolved, that a copy of these proceedings be posted up at the post-
office in this place, for the information of all concerned; and that the
secretaries of this meeting send copies of the same to the principal
editors in the eastern and middle states for publication; that the Mor-
mon bi-ethren may know at a distance that the gates of Zion are closed
against them — that their interests will be best promoted by remaining
among those who know and appreciate their merits."
Richard Simpson, Chairman.
S. D. Lucas, 1 c *. ■
J. H. Flournoy. i Secretaries.
The citizens' meeting again convened on the 23rd day of July, 1833,
which was composed of gentlemen from all parts of the county, and
much more unanimously attended than the meeting of the 20th instant.
The meeting was organized by the chairman taking his seat, when
the following gentlemen were appointed a committee, to-wit: —
Henry Chiles, Esq., Dr. N. K. Olmstead, H. L. Brazile, Esq.,
Zachariah Waller, Samuel Weston, Esq., William L. Irwin, Leonidas
Oldham, S. C. Owens, Esq., George Simpson, Captain Benjamin
Majors, James C. Sadler, Colonel William Bowers, Henry Younger,
Russell Hicks, Esq., Aaron Overton, John Harris, and Harmon Gregg,
to wait upon the Mormon leaders, who had intimated a wish to have a
conference with said committee.
After an adjournment of two hours, the meeting again convened,
when the committee reported to the meeting that they had waited on
most of the Mormon leaders, consisting of the Bishop, Mr. Partridge;
Mr. Phelps, Editor of the Star; Mr. Gilbert, the keeper of the Lord's
store house, and Messrs. Corrill, Whitmer, and Morley, Elders of the
Church; and that the said committee had entered into an amicable
agreement with them, which they had reduced to writing, which they
submitted: and that the committee have assured Mr. Phelps, that when-
400 HISTPTiY OF THE CHUKCH. [A.D. 1833
ever he was ready to move, that the amount of all his losses should be
paid to him by the citizens. The written agreement is as follows:*
The foregoing is copied entire to give one sample of
The Prophet's liypocritical bombast, and current falsehoods,
Comment on with which the countrv was flooded in the
the Monitor
Article. early days of the Church. The declaration
of the mob, by which they pledged to each other their
lives, their bodily powers, fortunes, and sacred honors to
remove the Church from Jackson county, is a very good
climax for all the arguments used, falsehoods set forth,
and even a full interpretation of the sublime admission
that "vengeance belongs to God alone." The events that
followed from this time till November, exj>lain the modus
operandi much more clearly than the publication in the
Monitor, or other papers that generally were so willing to
give the western missionaries, the doctors, lawyers,
judges, justices, sheriffs, constables, military officers, and
other distinguished personages a fair chance against the
Mormons.
On the same day (July 23rd) , while the brethren in
Missouri were preparing to leave the county,
Corner Stones . -, ^ i i i
of Kirtiand through the Violence or the mob, the corner
empe au . g^^j^gg ^f ^Jjq Lord's Housc wcrc laid in Kirt-
iand, after the order of the Holy Priesthood.
August 2.—1 received the following:
B,evelation,\
1. Verily I say unto you my friends, I speak unto you with my voice,
even the voice of my Spirit, that I may show unto you my will concern-
ing your brethren in the land of Zion, many of whom are truly humble
and are seeking diligently to learn wisdom and to find truth.
* The document is already printed in full on pages 394, 395.
t Doctrine and Covenants, sec. xcvii. Respecting the School of the Prophets re-
ferred to in the above revelation, Elder Parley P. Pratt, whose course is so highly
commended in the revelation, writes in his Autohiography, page 100: '"In the latter
part of the summer (1833) and in the autumn, 1 devoted almost my entire time in
ministering among the churches, holding meetings, visiting the sick, comforting
the afflicted, and giving counsel. A school of Elders was also organized, over
A.D. 1833] HISTOEY OF TEE CHUECH. 401
2. Verily, verily I say unto you, blessed are such, for they shall ob-
tain, for I, the Lord, show mercy unto all the meek, and upon all
whomsoever I will, that I may be justified when I shall bring them unto
judgment.
3. Behold, I say unto you concerning the school in Zion, I, the Lord,
am well pleased that there should be a school in Zion, and also with my
servant Parley P. Pratt, for he abideth in me;
4. And inasmiich as he continueth to abide in me, he shall continue
to preside over the school in the land of Zion, until I shall give unto
him other commandments;
5. And I will bless him with a multiplicity of blessings, in expound-
ing all scriptures and mysteries to the edification of the school, and of
the Church in Zion;
6. And to the residue of the school, I, the Lord, am willing to show
mercy, nevertheless there are those that must needs be chastened, and
their works shall be made known.
7. The ax is laid at the root of the trees, and every tree that bring-
eth not forth good fruit, shall be hewn down and cast into the fire: I,
the Lord, have spoken it.
8. Verily I say unto you, all among them who know their hearts ai'e
honest, and are broken, and their spirits contrite, and are willing to
observe their covenants by sacrifice; yea, every sacrifice which I, the
Lord, shall command, they are accepted of me.
9. For I, the Lord, will cause them to bring forth as a very fruitful
tree which is planted in a goodly land, by a pure stream, that yieldeth
much precious fruit.
10. Verily, I say unto you, that it is my will that an house should be
built unto me in the land of Zion, like unto the pattern which I have
given you.
11. Yea, let it be built speedily, by the tithing of my people:
12. Behold, this is the tithing and the sacrifice which I, the Lord,
require at their hands, that there may be an house built unto me for the
salvation of Zion.
13. For a place of thanksgiving for all Saints, and for a place of in-
•which I was called to preside. This class, to the number of about sixty, met for
instruction once a week. The place of meeting was in the open air, under some
tall trees, in a retired place in the wilderness, where we prayed, preached and
prophesied, and exercised ourselves in the gifts of the Holy Spirit. Here great
blessings were poured out, and many great and marvelous things were manifested
and taught. The Lord gave me great wisdom, and enabled me to teach and edify
the Elders, and comfort and encourage them in their preparations for the great
work which lay before us. I was also much edified and strengthened. To attend
this school I had to travel on foot, and sometimes with bare feet at that, about six
miles. This I did once a week, besides visiting and preaching in five or six
branches a week.
32 Vol. I.
402 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. [A.D. 1833
struction for all those who are called to the work of the ministry in
all their several callings and oflQ.ces,
14. That they may be perfected in the understanding of their minis-
try— in theory, in principle, and in doctrine — in all things pertaining to
the kingdom of God on the earth, the keys of which kingdom have
been conferred upon you.
15. And inasmuch as my people build an house unto me in the name
of the Lord, and do not suffer any unclean thing to come into it that it
be not defiled, my glory shall rest upon it;
16. Yea, and my presence shall be there, for I will come into it, and
all the pure in heart that shall come into it shall see God;
17. But if it be defiled I will not come into it, and my glory shall not
be there, for I will not come into unholy temples.
18. And now, behold, if Zion do these things she shall prosper, and
spread herself and become very glorious, very great, and very terrible.
19. And the nations of the earth shall honor her, and shall say.
Surely Zion is the city of our God, and surely Zion cannot fall, neither
be moved out of her place, for God is there, and the hand of the Lord
is there.
20. And He hath sworn by the power of His might, to be her salva-
tion and her high tower;
21. Therefore, verily, thus saith the Lord, let Zion rejoice, for this
is Zion — THE PURE IN HEART; therefore, let Zion rejoice, while all the
wicked shall mourn;
22. For behold, and lo, vengeance cometh speedily upon the ungodly
as the whirlwind, and who shall escape it?
23. The Lord's scourge shall pass over by night and by day, and the
report thereof shall vex all people; yea it shall not be stayed until the
Lord come ;
24. For the indignation of the Lord is kindled against their abomina-
tions and all their wicked works;
25. Nevertheless Zion shall escape if she observe to do all things
whatsoever I have commanded her,
26. But if she observe not to do whatsoever I have commanded her,
I will visit her according to all her works, with sore affliction, with pes-
tilence, with plague, with sword, with vengeance, with devouring fire;
27. Nereitheless, let it be read this once to her ears, that I, the
Lord, have accepted of her offering, and if she sin no more, none of
these things shall come upon her,
28. And I will bless her with blessings, and multiply a multiplicity
of blessings upon her, and upon her generations for ever and ever,
saith the Lord your God. Amen.*
* "This revelation," writes Elder Pratt ( Autobiographj-, p. 102), was not com-
A.D. 1833J HISTOKY OF THE CHURCH. 403
August 6th. — I received the following:
Bevelation*
1. Verily I say unto you my friends, fear not, let your hearts be com-
forted; yea, rejoice ever more, and in everything srive thanks,
2. Waiting patiently on the Lord, for your prayers have entered into
the ears of the Lord of Sabaoth, and are recorded with this seal and
testament; the Lord hath sworn and decreed that they shall be
granted;
3. Therefore He giveth this promise unto you, with an immutable
•covenant that they shall be fulfilled, and all things wherewith you have
been afflicted, shall work together for your good, and to my name's
glory, saith the Lord,
4. And now, verily I say unto you concerning the laws of the land,
it is my will that my people should observe to do all things whatsoever
I command them;
5. And that law of the land which is comstitutional, supporting that
principle of freedom in maintaining rights and privileges, belongs to
all mankind, and is justifiable before me:
6. Therefore, I, the Lord, justify you, and your brethren of my
•Church, in befriending that law which is the constitutional law of the
land;
7. And as pertaining to the law of man, whatsoever is more or less
than this, cometh of evil.
8. I, the Lord God, make you free, therefore ye are free indeed; and
the law also maketh you free ;
9. Nevertheless, when the wicked rule the people mourn;
10. Wherefore, honest men, and wise men should be sought for dili-
gently, and good men, and wise men ye should observe to uphold, other-
wise whatsoever is less than these^cometh of evil.
11. And I give unto you a commandment, that ye shall forsake all
■evil and cleave unto all good, that ye shall live by every word which
proceedeth forth out of the mouth of God;
12. For He will give unto the faithful line upon line, precept upon
precept; and I will try you and prove you herewith;
13. And whoso layeth down his life in my cause, for my name's
:sake, shall find it again, even life eternal:
14. Therefore be not afraid of your enemies, for I have decreed in
plied with by thg lea lers and Church in Missouri as a whole (notwithstanding
many were humble and faithful); therefore, the threatened judgment was poured
•out to the uttsrrmst, a,i the history of the five following years will show."
* Doctrine and Covenants, sec. xcviii.
404 HISTOKY OF THE CHUKCH. [A.D. 1833
my heart, saith the Lord, that I will prove you in all things, whether
you will abide in my covenant, even unto death, that you may be found
worthj' ;
15. For if ye will not abide in my covenant, ye are not worthy of
me;
16. Therefore renounce war and proclaim peace, and seek diligently
to turn the hearts of the children to their fathers, and the hearts of the
fathers to the children;
17. And again, the heai'ts of the Jews unto the prophets, and the
prophets unto the Jews, lest I come and smite the whole earth with a
cui'se, and all flesh be consumed before me.
IS. Let not your hearts be troubled, for in my Father's house are
many mansions, and I have prepared a place for you, and where my
Father and I am, there ye shall be also.
19. Behold, I, the Lord, am not well pleased with many who are in
the Church at Kirtland,
20. For they do not forsake their sins, and their wicked waj^s, the
pride of their hearts, and their covetousness, and all their detestable
things, and observe the words of wisdom and eternal life which I have
given unto them.
21. Verily I say unto you, that I, the Lord, will chasten them, and
will do whatsoever I list, if thsy do not repent and observe all things
whatsoever I have said unto them.
22. And again I say unto you, if ye observe to do whatsoever I
command you, I, the Lord, will turn away all wrath and indignation
from you, and the gates of hell shall not prevail against you.
23. Now I speak unto you concerning your families: if men will
smite you, or your families, once, and ye bear it patiently and revile not
against them, neither seek revenge, ye shall be rewarded;
24. But if ye bear it not patiently, it shall be accounted unto you as
being meted out as a just measure unto you,
25. And again, if your enemy shall smite you the second time, and
you revile not against your enemy, and bear it patiently, your reward
shall be an hundred fold.
23. And again, if he shall smite you the third time, and ye bear it
patiently, your reward shall be doubled unto you four fold;
27. And these three testimonies shall stand against your enemy if he
repent not, and shall not be blotted out .
28. And now verily I say unto you, if that enemy shall escape my
vengeance, that he be not brought unto judgment before me, then ye
shall see to it that ye warn him in my name, that he come no more upon
you, neither upon your family, even your children's children unto the
thii'd and fourth generation;
A.D. 183J] HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 405
29. Aud then if he shall come upon you, or youi- children, or your
children's children unto the third and fourth generation; I have de-
livered thine enemy into thine hands.
30. And then if thou wilt spare him, thou shalt be rewarded for thy
righteousness; and also thy children and thy children's children unto
the third and fourth generation;
31. Nevertheless thine enemy is in thine hands, and if thou reward
him according to his works, thou art justified, if he have sought thy
life, and thy life is endangered by him, thine enemy is in thine hands
and thou ai't justified.
32. Behold, this is the law I gave unto my servant Nephi, and thy
fathers, Joseph, and Jacob, and Isaac and Abraham, and all mine
ancient prophets and apostles.
33. And again this is the law that I gave unto mine ancients, that
they should not go out unto battle against any nation, kindred, tongue,
or people, save I, the Lord, commanded them.
34. And if any nation, tongue, or people, should proclaim war
against them, they should first lift a standard of peace unto that people,
nation, or tongue;
35. And if that people did not accept the offering of peace neither
the second nor the third time, they should bring these testimonies before
the Lord;
36. Then, I the Lord, would give unto them a commandment, and
justify them in going out to battle against that nation, tongue or
people,
37. And I, the Lord, would fight their battles, and their children's
battles, and their childi-en's children's, until they had avenged them-
selves on all their enemies, to the third and fourth generation.
38. Behold this is an example unto all people, saith the Lord your
God, for justification befoi'e me.
39. And again, verily I say unto you, if after thine enemy has come
upon thee the first time, he repent and come unto thee praying thy for-
giveness, thou shalt forgive him, and shalt hold it no more as a testi-
mony against thine enemy,
40. And so on unto the second aud third time; and as oft as thine
enemy repenteth the trespass wherewith he has trespassed against thee,
thou shalt forgive him until seventv times cipiron-
41. And if he trespass against thee and repent not the first, rmm
nevertheless thou shalt forp-ive »!""•
42. And It he trespass against tliee the second time, and recent not.
nevertheless thou shalt forgive him;
43. And if he trespass against thee the third time, and repent not,
thou shalt also forgive him;
406 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. [A.D. 183?
44. But if he trespass against thee the fourth time, thou shalt not
forgive him, but shall bring these testimonies before the Lord, and they
shall not be blotted out until he repent and reward thee four-fold in all
things wherewith he has trespassed against thee ;
45. And if he do this, thou shalt forgive him with all thine heart, and
if he do not this, I, the Lord, will avenge thee of thine enemy an hun-
dred fold:
46. And upon his children, and upon his children's children of all
them that hate me, unto the third and fourth generation;
47. But if the children shall repent, or the children's children, and
turn to the Lord their God, with all their hearts, and with all their
might, mind, and strength and restore four-fold for all their trespasses,
wherewith they have trespassed, or wherewith their fathers have tres-
passed, or their father's fathers, then thine indignation shall be turned
away,
48. And vengeance shall no more come upon them, saith the Lord
thy God, and their trespasses shall never be brought any more as a
testimony before the Lord against them. Amen.
A.D. 1833] HISTOKY OF THE CHUKCH. 407
CHAPTER XXIX.
MINOE EVENTS IN ZION AND KIETLAND — AN APPEAL TO THE
GOVEENOK OF MISSOUEI.
August 21. — At a council of High Priests in Zion, Elder
Christian Whitmer w^s ordained to the High Priesthood.
And on the 28th, the council resolved, that no High Priest,
Elder, or Priest, shall ordain any Priest, Elder, or High
Priest in the land of Zion, without the consent of a con-
ference of High Priests.*
Soon after the arrival of Oliver Cowdery at Kirtland,t
arrangements were made to dispatch Elders Orson Hyde
and John GouldJ to Jackson county, Missouri, with
advice to the Saints in their unfortunate situation,
through the late outrage of the mob.
September 4. — I wrote as follows to Sister Vienna
Prophet'sLet- Jaqucs, at Independence, Missouri:
ter to Vienna
Jaques.
Dear Sister: — Having a few leisure moments, I sit down to communi-
cate to you a few words, which I know I am under obligation to im-
prove for your satisfaction, if it should be a satisfaction for you to
receive a few words from your unworthy brother in Christ. I re-
« There were twenty High Priests present at the council meeting. The minutes
of the meeting are found in the Far West Record, pages 35, 36.
t The exact date of Elder Cowdery's arrival in Kirtland as a special messenger
from the brethren in Zion cannot be ascertained.
J This was the same John Gould who was subsequently ordained a member of
the First Council of Seventy.
408 HISTORY OF THE CHUECH. [A.D. 1833
ceived your letter some time since, containing a history of your journey
and your safe arrival, for which I bless the Lord; I have often felt a
whispering since I received your letter, like this: "Joseph, thou art in-
debted to thy God for the offering of thy Sister Vienna, which proved
a savor of life as pertaining to thy pecuniary concerns. Therefore she
should not be forgotten of thee, for the Lord hath done this, and thou
shouldst remember her in all thy prayers and also by letter, for she
oftentimes calleth on the Lord, saying, 0 Lord, inspire thy servant
Joseph to communicate by letter some word to thine unworthy hand-
maiden, and say all my sins are forgiven, and thou art not content with
the chastisement wherewith thou hast chastised thy handmaiden." Yea,
sister, this seems to be the whispering of a spirit, and judge ye what
spirit it is. I was aware when you left Kirtland that the Lord would
•chasten you, but I prayed fervently in the name of Jesus that you
might live to receive your inheritance, agreeable to the commandment
which was given concerning you. I am not at all astonished at what
has happened to you, neither to what has happened to Zion, and I
could tell all the whys and wherefores of all these calamities. But alas,
it is in vain to warn and give pi-ecepts, for all men are naturally dis-
posed to walk in their own paths as they are pointed out by their own
fingers and are not willing to consider and walk in the path which is
pointed out by another, saying, this is the way, walk ye in it, although
he should be an unerring director, and the Lord his God sent him.
Nevertheless, T do not feel disposed to cast any reflections, but I feel to
cry mightily unto the Lord that all things, which have happened
may work together for good; yea, I feel to say, 0 Lord, let Zion be com-
forted, let her waste places be built up and established an hundred fold;
let Thy Saints come unto Zion out of every nation; let her be exalted
to the third heavens, and let Thy judgment be sent forth unto victory;
and after this great tribulation, let Thy blessing fall upon Thy people,
and let Thy handmaid live till her soul shall be satisfied in beholding
the glory of Zion; for notwithstanding her present affliction, she shall
yet arise and put on her beautiful garments, and be the joy and glory
of the whole earth. Therefore let your heart be comforted; live in
strict obedience to the commandments of God, and walk humbly before
Him, and He will exalt thee in His own due time. I will assure you
that the Lord has respect unto the offering you made. Brother David
W. Patten has just returned from his tour to the east, and gives us
great satisfaction as to his ministry. He has' raised up a church of
about eighty-three members in that part of the country where his
frionds live — in the state of New York. Many were healed through his
instrumentality, several cx-ipples were restored. As many as twelve
that were afflicted came at a time from a distance to b^ h paled ; he and
AD. 1833 J HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 409
Qtliers administered iu the name of Jesus, and they were made whole.
Thus you see that the laborers in the Lord's vineyard are laboring with
their might, while the day lasts, knowing "the night soon cometh when
no man can work."
[Signed] Joseph Smith.
September 11. — The following members, residing in
Kirtland, viz.: F. Gr. Williams, Sidney Eigdon, N. K.
Whitney, with myself, and Oliver Cowdery, delegate to
represent the residue of the members in Independence,
Missomi, met in council, to consider the expediency of
establishing a printing press in Kirtland, when it was
Resolved, unanimously, that a press be established, and conducted
under the firm name of F. G. Williams & Co.
Resolved, that the above firm publish a paper, as soon as arrange-
ments can be made, entitled the Latter-day Saints' Messenger and Ad-
vocate.
Resolved, also, that The Evening and Morning St((r, formerly pub-
lished in Jackson county, Missouri, by the firm of F, G. Williams &
Co., to be conducted by Oliver Cowdery, one of the members of the
firm, until it is transferred to its former location.
The same day Bishop Partridge was acknowledged by
the council in Zion, to be the head of the Church in Zion
at that time; and by virtue of his office, was acknowl-
edged the moderator or president of the councils or con-
ferences.
Ten High Priests were appointed to watch over the ten
branches of the Church in Zion.*
A hymn, concerning the travels, toils, troubles, and
tribulations of theNephites, was sung in tongues by Elder
W. W. Phelps, interpreted by Elder Lyman Wight.
September 26. — The council again assembled in Zion,
* The mimites of the council are contained in the Far West Record, page 3G. The
names of the presidents of the branches and the number of the branch each pre-
sided over respectively are given as follows: Newel Knight, Branch No. 1; Daniel
Stanton, Branch No. 2; David Whitmer, Branch No. 3; John Corrill, Branch No.
4; Thomas B. Marsh, Branch No. 5; Peter Dustin, Branch No. 6; Lyman Wight,
Branch No. 7; Parley P. Pratt, Branch No. 8; Simeon Carter, Branch No. 9; Calvin
Beebe, Branch No. 10.
410 HISTOKY OF THE CHURCH. [A.D. 183a
and ordained Jesse Hitchcock, Elias Higbee,* and Isaac
Higbee,! High Priests.
Brother John TannerJ sent his two sons to Kirtland to
learn the will of the Lord, whether he should remove to
Zion or Kirtland. It was decided by the unanimous voice
of the council, on the 28th of September, that it was the
will of the Lord for all who were able and willing, to
build up and strengthen the stake in Kirtland. Brother
Tanner was counseled accordingly.
About this time, Elders Hyde and Gould arrived in
Zion, and the Church having made the necessary prepar-
ations, Elders W. W. Phelps and Orson Hyde were de-
spatched to the Governor of Missouri, residing at Jeffer-
son City, the capital of the state, with the following:
PETITION.
September 28, 1833.
lo His Excellency Daniel Dunklin, Governor of the State of Missouri:
We, the undersigned, citizens of the Republic of the United States of
America, inhabitants of the state of Missouri, and residents of Jack-
son county, members of the Church of Christ, vulgarly called "Mor-
• The Higbee famih^ subsequently became very prominent in the Church. Elias
Higbee was the son of Isaac and Sophia Higbee. He was born 23rd of October,
1795, in Galloway, Gloucester county, New Jersey. At the age of twenty-two he
married Sarah Ward and removed to Cincinnati. He received the Gospel in the
spring of ?832, and during the summer following went to Jackson county, Missouri,
but returned to Cincinnati the following winter, where he was ordained an Elder by
his Brother Isaac, on the 20th of February, in 1833. He returned to Missouri with
his family, arriving in Zion in the month of March, 1833, and on the 26th of Sep-
tember following he was ordained a High Prie&t. — (Millennial IStar, vol. xxi, page
203; also Far West Record, page 37.)
t Isaac Higbee was also the son of Isaac and Sophia Higbee. He was born in
Galloway, Gloucester county, New Jersey, on the 23rd of December, 1797. When
between five and six years old he removed with his parents to Ohio. February
11th, 1819, he married Heziah String. About the first of May, 1832, his parents re-
ceived the Gospel, and a few months afterwards himself and wife did the same. In
the spring of 1833 he removed with his family to Zion, and in September following,
as stated by the Prophet, was ordained a High Priest.
t John Tanner was the son of Joshua and Thankful Tefft Tanner. He was born
at Hopkinton, Rhode Island, August 15, 1778. According to the tradition of the
family, Francis Tanner, the grandfather of John Tanner, the subject of this sketch,
came from England with his two brothers— Nathan and William — and settled in the
state of Rhode Island, about the year 1718.
A.D. 1833 J HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 411
mons," believing in God, and worshiping Him according to His re-
vealed will contained in the Holy Bible, and the fullness of the Gospel
contained in the Book of Mormon, and the revelations and command-
ments of God through Jesus Christ, respectfully show: —
That we, your petitioners, having purchased lands of the United
States, and of the State of Missouri, and of the inhabitants of said
state, for the purpose of improving the same, and peaceably enjoying
our rights, privileges, immunities, and religion, according to the consti-
tution and laws of the state and national governments, have suffered
unjustly and unlawfully in property, in person, and in reputation, as
follows: —
/ First, in the spring of 1832, some persons, in the deadly hours of
the night, commenced stoning or brick-batting some of our houses, and
breaking in our windows, disturbing ourselves, our wives, and our chil-
dren; and also, some few days after, they called a county meeting to
consult measures to remove us, but after some confusion among them-
selves, they dispersed with doing no more than threatening on that day.
In the fall of the same year, they, or some one, burned a large quantity
of hay in the stack, and soon after commenced shooting into some of
our houses, and at many times insulting with abusive language.
Secondly, about the middle of July last, yea, in fact, previous, they
commenced brick-batting our houses again, and breaking in our win-
dows. At this time, July 18th, the following document was in circula-
tion-* * * * *****
On Saturday, the 20th of July last, according to the foregoing docu-
ment, there assembled, suddenly, in the town of Independence, at the
court house, between four and five hundred persons, who sent Robert
Johnson, James Campbell, Moses Wilson, Joel F. Chiles, Richard
Bristoe, Abner F. Staples, Garr Johnson, Lewis Franklin, Russell
Hicks, S. D. Lucas, Thomas Wilson, James M. Hunter, and Richard
Simpson to some of your petitioners, namely, Edward Partridge, A. S.
Gilbert, John Corrill, Isaac Morley, John Whitmer, and W, W. Phelps,
and demanded that we should immediately stop the publication of the
Evening and Morning Star, and close printing in Jackson county; and
that we, as Elders of said Church, should agree to remove out of the
county forthwith. We asked for three months for consideration. They
would not grant it. We asked for ten days. They would not grant it,
but said fifteen minutes was the longest, and refused to hear any rea-
sons. Of course the conversation broke up.
The four or five hundred persons, as a mob, then proceeded to
demolish or raze to the ground, the printing office and dwelling house
of W. W. Phelps & Co. Mrs. Phelps, with a sick infant and the
* Document will be found on pages 374-376. It was the mob's "secret constitution."
412 HISTORY OF THE CHUKCH. [A.D. 18J3
rest of her children, together with the furniture in the house, were
thrown out of doors — the press was broken, the type pied — the book-
work, furniture, apparatus, property, etc., of the office, were princi-
pally destroyed, and the office thrown down, whereby seven hands were
thrown out of employment, and three families left destitute of the
means of subsistence.
The loss of the whole office, includiug the stoppage of The Evening
and Morning Star, a monthly paper, and the Upper Missouri Advertiser,
a weekly paper, was about six thousand dollars, without the damages
which must result in consequence of their suspension.
The mob then proceeded to demolish the store-house and destroy the
goods of Gilbert, Whitney & Co. ; but Mr. Gilbert assuring them the
goods should be packed by the 23rd inst., [July,] they then stopped
the destruction of property, and proceeded to do personal violence.
They took Edward Partridge, the Bishop of the Church, from his
dwelling house by force, and a Mr. Allen, and stripping them of their
coats, vests, and hats, or causing them to do it themselves, tarred and
feathered them in the presence of the mob, before the court house.
They caught other members of the Church to serve them in like man-
ner, but they made their escape. With horrid yells and the most blas-
phemous epithets they sought for other leading Elders, but found them
not. It being late, they adjourned until the 23rd inst.
On the 23rd inst., earlj' in the day, the mob again assembled to the
number of about five hundred, many of them armed with rifles, dirks,
pistols, clubs and whips; one or two companies riding into town bear-
ing the red flag, raising again the horrid yell. They proceeded to take
some of the leading Elders by force, declaring it to be their intention to
whip them with from fifty to five hundred lashes apiece, to demolish
their dwelling houses, and let their negroes loose to go through our
plantations, and lay open our fields for the destruction of our crops.
Whereupon John Corrill, John Whitmer, W. W. Phelps, A. S. Gil-
bert, Edward Partridge, and Isaac Morley, made no resistance, but
offered themselves a ransom for the Church, willing to be scourged or
die if that would appease their anger towards the Church, but were as-
sured by the mob, that every man, woman, and child would be whipped
or scourged, until they were driven out of the county, as the mob de-
clared that either they or the "Mormons" must leave the county, or
they, or the "Mormons" must die.
The mob then chose a new committee, consisting of Samuel C.
Owens, Leonidas Oldham, G. W. Simpson, M, L. Irwin, John Harri.s.
Henry Chiles, Harvey H. Younger, Hugh L. Bx-azile, N. K. Olmstead,
James C. Sadler, William Bowers, Benjamin Majors, Zachariah Waller,
Herman Gregg, Aaron Overton, and Samuel Weston, who, with Ed-
A.D. 1833J HISTOKY OF THE CHUKCH. 413
ward Partridge, Isaac Morley, John Corrill, W. W. Phelps, A. S. Gil-
bert, and John Whitmer, entered into the following stipulation : —
^'Memorandum of agreement between the tindersigned of the Mormon
society, in Jackson county, Missouri, and a committee appointed by a
public meeting of the citizens oj said county, made the 23rd day of July^
1833.
"It is understood that the undersigned members of the society, do
give their solemn pledge each for himself, as follows, to-wit: —
"That Oliver Cowdery, W. W. Phelps, William E. M'Lellin, Edward
Partridge. Lyman Wight. Simeon Carter, Peter and John Whitmer,
and Harvey Whitlock, shall remove with their families out of this
county on or before the first day of January next; and that they, as
well as the two hereinafter named, use all their influence to induce
all the brethren now here, to remove as soon as possible — one half,
say, by the first of January next, and all by the first day of April
next; to advise and try all means in their power, to stop any more
of their sect from moving to this county, and as to those now on the
road, they will use their influence to prevent their settling perma-
nently in the county, but that they shall only make arrangements for
temporary shelter, till a new location is agreed on for the society. John
Corrill and Algernon S. Grilbert, are allowed to remain as general
agents to wind up the business of the society, so long as necessity shall
reqviire; and said Gilbert may sell out his merchandise now on hand,
but is to make no new inportations.
"The Star is not again to be published, nor a press set up by any of
the society in this county.
"If the said Edward Partridge and W. W. Phelps move their families
by the first day of January, as aforesaid, they themselves will be al-
lowed to go and come in order to transact and wind up their business.
"The committee pledge themselves to use all their influence to prevent
any violence being used so long as a compliance with the foregoing
terms is observed by the parties concerned.
"To which agreement are subscribed the names of the above-named
committee, as also those of the Mormon brethren named in the report
as having been present."
The damages which your petitioners have sustained in consequence
of this outrage and stipulation are, at present, incalculable. A great
number of industrious inhabitants who were dependent on their labors
for support, haye been thrown out of employment, and are kept so by
the threatenings of those who compose the mob. [See their resolu"
tions as published in the Western Monitor, numbers 1, 2, 3, 4 and 5,
August 2, 1833.] In estimating the damages which have resulted from
414 HISTORY OF THE CHUECH. [A.D. 1833
the beginning to this time from those illegal and inhuman proceedings
against your poor and persecuted petitioners, were they to name many
thousands of dollars, it would be short of a remuneration. Most of
the mechanics' shops have been closed; two pair of blacksmith's bel-
lows have been cut in pieces; our merchant, as you will see by the
foregoing stipulation, has been forbidden to import or bring into the
country any more goods, by which his business has been ruined.
Soon after the above stipulation was made, some of your petitioners
proceeded to make a new location in Van Buren county on the south,
but the settlers in that county drew up an agreement among themselves
to drive us from that county, after we had commenced laboring there;
they threatened to shoot our cattle, and destroy our labor, and in fact,
"the foxes have holes, and the birds of the air have nests, but we have
no where to lay our heads." We were obliged to return.
Since the stipulation was entered into, some of our houses have been
broken open, and the inmates threatened to be shot if they stirred;
and also some of our houses have been stoned or brick-batted.
Also, that since some publications have appeared in the Western
Monitor and other papers, censuring the conduct of the mob, the leaders
have begun to threaten hje, declaring that if any of the Mormons at-
tempted to seek redress by law or otherwise, for character, person, or
property, they shall die!
Noiv therefore, for ourselves, as members of the Church, we declare,
with the exception of poverty, which has not yet become a crime by
the laws of the land, that the crimes charged against us, so far as we
are acquainted, contained in the documents above written, and those in
the proceedings of the mob, as published in the Western Monitor of
August 2nd, are not true. In relation to inviting free people of color
to emigrate to this section of country, and other matters relative to our
society, see the 109th, 110th, and 111th pages of The Ecening and Morn-
ing Star, and the Extra accompanying the same, dated July 16th, which
are annexed to this petition. Our situation is a critical one; we are
located on the western limits of the state, and of the United states;
where desperadoes can commit outrages, and even murder, and escape
in a few minutes beyond the reach of process; where the most aban-
doned of all classes from almost every state may too often pass to
the Mexican states, or to the more remote regions of the Rocky Moun-
tains to escape the grasp of justice; where numerous tribes of Indians,
located by the General Government amid the corrupting influence of
mid-day mobs, might massacre our defenseless women and children,
with impunity.
Influenced by the precepts of our beloved Savior when we have been
smitten on the one cheek, we have turned the other also; when we have
A.D. 1838] HISTORY OF THE CHUECH. 415
been sued at the law, and our coat been taken, we have given them our
cloak also; when they have compelled us to go with them a mile, we
have gone with them twain; we have borne the above outrages without
murmuring; but we cannot patiently bear them .any longer; according
to the laws of God and man, we have borne enough. Believing with all
honorable men, that whenever that fatal hour shall arrive that the poorest
<^itizen's person, property, or rights and privileges, shall be trampled
upon by a lawless mob with impunity, that moment a dagger is plunged
into the heart of the constitution, and the union must tremble! Assur-
ing ourselves that no republican will suffer the liberty of the press, the
freedom of speech, and the liberty of conscience, to be silenced by a
mob, without raising a helping hand to save his country from disgrace,
we solicit assistence to obtain our rights, holding ourselves amenable to
the laws of our county whenever we transgress them.
Knowing, as we do, that the threats of this mob, in most cases, have
been put into execution, and knowing also that every officer, civil and
military, with a very few exceptions, has pledged his life and honor to
force us from the county, dead or alive; and believing that civil pro-
cess cannot be served without the aid of the executive; and not wish-
ing to have the blood of our defenseless women and children to stain
the land which has once been stained by the blood of our fathers to
purchase our liberty, we appeal to the Governor for aid, asking him to
raise by express proclamation, or otherwise, a sufficient number of
troops, who, with us, may be empowered to defend our rights, that we
may sue for damages for the loss of property, for abuse, for defama-
tion, as to ourselves, and if advisable try for treason against the govern-
ment; that the law of the land may not be defiled, or nullified, but
peace be restored to our country. And we will ever pray.
This petition was signed by Edward Partridge and
nearly all the members of the Church in Jackson county.
416 HISTOEY OF THE CHUECH. [A.D. 18S3
CHAPTER XXX.
THE PEOPHET'S MISSION TO CANADA.
October 5. — I started on a journey to the east, and to
Canada, in company with Elders Rierdon and
The Prophet ' i J ^ &
Starts for Freeman Nickerson,* and arrived the sama
day at Lamb's tavern, in Ashtabula ;t and
the day following, the Sabbath, we arrived in Springfield,
whilst the brethren were in meeting, and Elder Rigdon
spoke to the congregation. A large and attentive congrega-
tion assembled at Brother Rudd's in the evening, to whom
we bore our testimony.! We continued at Springfield§
♦Freeman Nickersoa was bora in South Dannis, Barnstable county, Massa-
chusetts, Februarj' 5, 1778. His father's name was Eleazer Nickerson, his mother's
Thankful Chase Nickerson. Her father was a seaman. In 1800 Freeman emigrated
to \'ermont, and settled in Windsor county; and here he married Huldah Chap-
man, daughter of Eliphalet and Abigail Chase Chapman, on January 10, 1801. He
served in the war of 1812 and was commissioned a lieutenant. He received the
Gospel at Dayton, Catteraugu? county, New York, in April, 183.*^, being baptized
by Elder Zerubbabel Snow, and was soon after ordained a Deacon. Brother
Nickerson performed a mission among the Saints in Kirtland and vicinity in the
early fall of 183.'}, and on the 5th of October started for Canada in company with
the Prophet and Sidney Rigdon, taking them on this journey with his own team and
conveyance. — "Obituary Record," (Ms.), page 4.5.
t Ashtabula is in Ashtabula county, Ohio, some forty miles northeast of Kirt-
land.
J While on this journey to Canada the Prophet kept a daily journal, from which,
the narrative he gives in the text was evidently taken. The journal is in the
Prophet's own handwriting, and is one of the interesting relics among the records
of the Chiirch. At various points in the Prophet's narrative of this mission, I
shall quote whatever may be of interest in addition to the narrative given in the
text. Of this meeting at Rudd's the Prophet says: "Had a great congregation —
paid good attention. O God, seal our testimony to their hearts!"— (Page 6).
§ Springfield is in the western part of Erie county, Pennsylvania.
A.D. 1833J HISTOKY OF THE CHUECH. 417
until the 8th of October, when we removed to Brother
Roundy's at Elk Creek; and continuing our journey on the
evening of the 9th, we arrived at a tavern, and on the 10th,
at Brother Job Lewis' , in Westfield* where we met the breth-
ren according to previous appointment, and spoke to them
as the Spirit gave utterance, greatly to their gratification.
This day, October 10th, Elder Frederick Gr. Wilhams
wrote as follows from Kirtland to the Saints Letter to
. Saints in
m Missouri: zion.
Dear Brethren: — It is a long time since we have received any intelli-
gence from you, save a letter received by Brother Elliott from Elder
John Whitmer, which informed us that he had written four letters
since Elder Oliver Cowdery left, but we have not received any of them,
nor any others from Zion, except one from Bishop Partridge, of
August 13th, and have had no information, to be depended upon, con-
cerning the riot, and the situation of the brethren in Zion; and con-
sidering that the enemy have commenced intercepting our letters, I
direct this to Mrs. Billings, thinking, by so doing, that you may get it.
The brethren here are all engaged in the work of the Lord, and are
using every exertion in their power for the welfare of Zion and for the
promotion of the great cause of our Redeemer. Immediately after the
arrival of Oliver Cowdery, we sat in council to know what should be
done. The decision of the council was, that measures should be im-
mediately taken to seek redress by the laws of our country, for your
grievances; accordiugly two messengers were dispatched for that pur-
pose. (Let this suffice, for this may fall into the hands of the enemy).
We have not received any revelation for a long time (which has been
written), and none concerning the present situation of Zion; but
it has been manifested to Joseph, and communicated to me by him,
that the brethren in Zion should not sell any of their inheritances, nor
move out of the county, save those who signed the agreement to go,
and if it becomes necessary for those to move for their personal safety,
let them be directed by wisdom, and seek for homes where the Lord
shall open the waj^
If Elder Phelps is obliged to move from that place, let him take his
family and Elder Cowdery' s wife, and come to Kirtland, but not to
bring anything with him, except his bedding and clothing; and let Elder
Gilbert furnish him with the means to bear his expenses; but it would
not be expedient for Elder Phelps to come, provided the prospect is fa-
vorable for a reconciliation to the extent that the Saints are not obliged
• Westfield was in Chautauqua county, New York, near the shore of Lake Erie.
33 Vol. I.
418 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. [A.D. 1833
to leave the county. We can do no more for you than we are doing;
but we have this great consolation, that God will deliver Zion, and es-
tablish you upon the land of your everlasting inheritance. Remember
that this is only for the trial of your faith, and he that overcomes and
endures to the end, will be rewarded a hundred fold in this world, and
in the world to come will receive eternal life; so, brethren, you have
great reason to rejoice, for your redemption draweth nigh.
Presidents Smith and Rigdon are absent on a mission, and we do not
expect their return until some time in November. They have gone down
the lake to Niagara, from thence they expect to go into Upper Canada, as
far as Long Point, and preach in all the most noted places on their way.
We held a council meeting this morning,on the subject of building, etc.
It was decided by the council that we should discontinue the building of
the Temple during the winter, for want of materials; and to prepare
and get all things in readiness to recommence it early in the spring. It
was also agreed that we should set the hands immediately to erect a
house for the printing ofi&ce, which is to be thirty by thirty-eight feet
on the ground; the first story to be occupied for the School of the
Prophets this winter, and the upper story for the printing press.
Oliver Cowdery started for New York on the first of October for the
printing establishment, with eight hundred dollars. There will be as
many hands employed upon the house as can work, and every exertion
made to get the printing into operation, republish the Star, commenc-
ing from the last number printed, to be conducted by Oliver Cowdery
(until an opportunity offers to transfer it again to Zion, to be conducted
by W. W. Phelps & Co., as usual), and also publish a paper under the
firm-name of F. G. Williams & Co., entitled the Latter-day Saints'' Mes-
senger and Advocate, which will be forwarded to subscribers for the
Star by the first of December. Oliver has written to you for the names
and residences of the subscribers for the Star, and if you have not sent
them, we wish you to send them immediately, that there may be no de-
lay in the papers going to subscribers as soon as they can be printed.
Bishop Whitney, also, started for New York at the same time, to re-
plenish his store in Kirtland, with money enough to pay all the debts of
both establishments, and expects to bring a larger supply of goods
than at any former time. Thus you see the goodness and mercy of
Ood in providing for His Saints. Not one week before Bishop Whit-
ney started, the way seemed hedged up, and ten or twelve hundred
dollars was the most that he had, and knew not where to obtain the
amount he wanted; but by a remarkable interposition of Divine Provi-
dence, he was furnished with all he wanted, for which let us raise our
hearts in gratitude to God, and praise His holy name, that He is a
present help in every time of need.
A.D. 1833] HISTOEY OF THE CHUECH. 419
We have seen a letter, written to Sister Whitney, in Nelson, that has
a great deal to say about the gift of tongues, and the interpretation
which was given by way of prophecy, namely, "that Zion would be
delivered by judgments;" and that certain ones named, would go to
such and such places among the Lamanites, and "great things would
be done by them;'' and also, that two Lamanites were at a meet-
ing, and the following prophecy was delivered to them: — "That they
were our friends, and that the Lord had sent them there; and the time
would soon come, when they would embrace the Gospel;" and, also,
"that if we will not fight for ourselves, the Indians will fight for us."
Though all this may be true, yet, it is not needful that it should be
spoken, for it is of no service to the Saints, and has a tendency to stir
up the people to anger.
No prophecy spoken in tongues should be made public, for this rea-
son : — Many who pretend to have the gift of interpretation are liable
to be mistaken, and do not give the true interpretation of what is
spoken; therefore, great care should be taken as respects this thing, but,
if any speak in tongues a word of exhortation, or doctrine, or the principles
of the Gospel, etc., let it be interpreted for the edification of the
Church.
When you receive this letter, I wish you to write immediately, and
direct your letters to David Elliott, Chagrin, Cuyahoga county, Ohio,
and put this mark "X" on the back of it, if you do not wish it broken
open, and he will forward it to us; and you will please to name in your
letter, where and to whom we shall direct our reply, and thus we may
evade interception. Yours in the bonds of love,
F. G. Williams.
At this time the evil and designing circulated a report,
that Zion was to be extended as far east as Distraction
Ohio, which in some degree tended to distract About zion.
the minds of the Saints, and produced a momentary inde-
cision about removing thither, according to the command-
ments ; but the report was soon corrected, and the brethren
continued to remove to Zion and Kirtland.
On the 11th of October, we left Westfield, and con-
tinuing our journey, staid that night with a Narrative of
T-i-Ti ' n 1 ^ -ii 1 Canada Jour-
man named JNash, an mndel, with whom ney Renewed,
we reasoned, but to no purpose.* On the 12th,
• The Prophet in his Journal also says under this date (11th of October) : "I feel
very vrell in my mind. The Lori is with us, but have much anxiety about my
family." — (Journal, page 7).
420 HISTOKY OF THE CHURCH. [A.D. 1833
arrived at Father Nickerson's, at Perry sburg, New
York,* where I received the following revelation:
Eevelation.f
1. Verily, thus saith the Lord unto you, my friends Sidney, and
Joseph, your families are well; they are in mine hands, and I will do
with them as seemeth me good; for in me there is all power;
2. Therefore, follow me, and listen to the counsel which I shall give
unto you.
3. Behold, and lo, I have much people in this place, in the regions
round about, and an effectual door shall be opened in the regions round
about in this eastern land.
4. Therefore, I, the Lord, have suffered you to come unto this place;
for thus it was expedient in me for the salvation of souls;
5. Therefore, verily, I say unto you, lift up your voices unto this
people, speak the thoughts that I shall put into your hearts, and you
shall not be confounded before men;
6. For it shall be given j-ou in the very hour, yea, in the very moment,
what ye shall say.
7. Bvxt a commandment I give unto you, that ye shall declare what-
soever thing ye declare in my name, in solemnity of heart, in the spirit
of meekness in all things.
8. And I give unto you this promise, that inasmuch as ye do this, the
Holy Ghost shall be shed forth in bearing record unto all things what-
soever ye shall say.
9. And it is expedient in me that you, my servant Sidney, should be
a spokesman unt(j this people; yea, verily, I will ordain you unto this
calling, even to be a spokesman unto my servant Joseph;
10. And I will give unto him power to be mighty in testimony;
IL And I will give u.nto thee power to be mighty in expounding all
Scriptures, that thou mayest be a spokesman unto him, and he shall be
a revelator unto thee, that thou mayest know the certainty of all things
pertaining to the things of my kingdom on the earth.
12. Therefore, continue your journey and let your hearts rejoice; for
behold, and lo, I am with you even unto the end.
13. And now I give unto you a word concerning Zion. Zion shall
be redeemed, although she is chastened for a little season.
14. Thy brethren, my servants Orson Hyde, and John Gould, are in
my hands, and inasmuch as they keep my commandments, they shall
be saved.
* This was Brother Freeman Nickerson who was conveying them to Canada, and
this Perrysburg, Cattaraugus county, New York, was his place of residence,
t Doctrine and Covensuts. sec. c.
A.D. 1833 J HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 421
15. Therefore let your hearts be comforted, for all things shall work
together for good to them that walk uprightly, and to the sanctifieation
of th^ Church.
IG. For I will raise up unto myself a pure people, that will serve me
in righteousness;
17. And all that call upon the name of the Lord, and keep His com-
mandments, shall be saved. Even so. Amen.
On the day following (October loth), Elder Rigdon
preached to a large congregation, at Freeman ^t "Father"
Nickerson's, and I bore record while the Lord Nickerson's.
gave His Spirit in a remarkable manner.
Monday^ 14. — Continued our journey towards Canada,
and arrived at Lodi, where we had an appoint- Through up-
ment, and preached in the evening to a small p^"" ^'^'^^'i*-
assembly, and made an appointment for Tuesday, the
15th, at 10 o'clock a. m., to be in the Presbyterian meet-
ing house. When the hour arrived, the keeper of the
house refused to open the doors, and the meeting was
thus prevented. We came immediately away, leaving the
people in great confusion, and continued our journey tiU
Friday, the 18th, when we arrived at the house of Freeman
A. Nickerson, in Upper Canada, having passed through a
fine and well-cultivated country, after entering the prov-
ince, and having had many peculiar feelings in relation
to both the country and people. We were kindly received
by Freeman A. Nickerson, who lived at Mount Pleasant,
which was near Brantford,the county seat of Brant county.
Sunday ^20. — At 10 o'clock we met an attentive congre-
gation at Brantf ord ; and the same evening a Meeting at
large assembly at Mount Pleasant, at Mr. Nick- ^rantford.
erson's. The people gave good heed to the things spoken.
Tuesday, 22. — We went to the village of Colburn; and
although it snowed severely, we held a meet- At coibum.
ing by candle-light on Wednesday evening, and were pub-
licly opposed by a Wesley an Methodist. He was very
tumultuous, but exhibited a great lack of reason, knowl-
edge, and wisdom, and gave us no opportunity to reply.
422 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. [A.D. 1835
Thursday, 24. — At the house of Mr. Beman, in Col-
Atwaterford. bum, wheiice we left for Waterford,* where
we spoke to a small congregation ; thence to Mount Pleas-
ant, and preached to a large congregation the same even-
ing, when Freeman A. Nickerson and his wife declared
their belief in the work, and offered themselves for bap-
tism. Great excitement prevailed in every place we
visited, t
Saturday, 26. — Preached at Mount Pleas-
Meetings and , J 1 1 J 1 T • •
Baptisms at aut ; thc pcople were very tender and mqun--
Mt. Pleasant.
mg.
Sunday, 27. — Preached to a large congregation at Mount
Pleasant, after which I baptized twelve, and others were
deeply impressed, and desired another meeting, which I
appointed for the day following.
Monday, 28. — In the evening, we broke bread, and laid
on hands for the gift of the Holy Ghost, and for confirm-
ation, having baptized two more. The Spirit was given
in great power to some, and peace to others. |
Tuesday, 29. —After preaching at 10 o'clock a.m., I.
baptized two, and confirmed them at the water's side.
Last evening we ordained F. A. Nickerson an Elder;
and one of the sisters received the gift of tongues, which
made the Saints rejoice exceedingly. § Tuesday, the 29th
of October, also we took our departure from Mount Pleas-
ant, on our return to Kirtland, and arrived at Buffalo,
New York, on the 31st.
Friday, November 1. — I left Buffalo, New York, at 8
Return to »'cldck a. m., and arrived at my house in
Kirtland. Kirtlaud on Monday, the 4th, 10 a. m., and
* Waterford is immediately south of Brantford.in the adjoining county of Norfolk.
t "The result is in the hands of God," adds the Prophet. (Journal, page 14.) I
also add the Prophet's entry for the 25th, which is omitted in his narrative. Friday,
25th- "This afternoon, at a Mr. Patrick's, expect to hold a meeting this evening. Peo-
ple very superstitious. 6 God, establish thy word among this people. Held a meet-
ing this evening ; had an attentive congregation ; the Spirit gave utterance. ' ' ( Pagel4. )
X "May God carry on His work in this place," adds the Prophet, "till all shall
know Him. Amen." (Page 16.)
§ "May God," adds the Prophet, "increase the gifts among them for His Son's.
A.D. 1833] HISTOKY OF THE CHURCH. 423
found my family well, according to the promise of the
Lord in the revelation of October 12th, for which I felt to
thank my Heavenly Father.
On the 8th of October Elders Phelps and Hyde had pre-
sented the petition of the Saints in Jackson . .
■^ . Action of Gov.
county to the Governor of Missouri, who at emor Dunk-
. 1 /• 11 li^ '^^ Petition
that time gave them tor an answer that the
Attorney- General of the State was absent, but promised
that on his return he would inform them of his conclu-
sions by mail, addressed at Independence, whither the
brethren immediately returned. About the 28th of Octo-
ber, in pursuance of Governor Dunklin's promise, the
brethren in Zion received the following communication
from him in reply to their petition of September 28 :
City of Jefferson, Executive Department,
October 19, 1833.
To Edward Partridge, W. W. Phelps, Isaac Morley, John Corrill, A. S.
Gilbert, John Whitmer and others:
Your memorial, soliciting my interposition against violence threat-
ened you, and redress for injuries received by a portion of the citizens
of Jackson county, has been received, and its contents duly considered.
I should think myself unworthy the confidence with which I have been
honored by my fellow-citizens, did I not promptly employ all the means
which the constitution and laws have placed at my disposal, to avert th&
calamities with which you are threatened.
Ours is a government of laws; to them we owe all obedience; and
their faithful administration is the best guarantee for the enjoyment
of our rights.
sake." (Journal, page 17. ) On the 29th the Prophet's party started for home.
"May the Lord prosper our journey. Amen," he writes in his Journal, page 17.
These excerpts from the Prophet's Daily Journal omitted from the narrative made
up from it, have been reproduced in these notes in order that the deeply religious
and prayerful nature of the Prophet might be observed. They are indeed gems of
expression, and exhibit the Prophet's profound reliance upon God and his bless-
ings." "O God, seal our testimony to their hearts:" "I feel very well in my mind."
"The Lord is with us;" "The Lord gave His Spirit in a remarkable mannertosome
Saints, for which I am thankful to the God of Abraham," he exclaims. "Lord
bless my family, and preserve them," is a frequent prayer. "This day we expect
to start for Canada. Lord be with us on our journey. Amen." And thus in all
things he remembers the Lord, seeks the guidance of His Spirit, trusts in Him,
relies upon Him for success, and pleads for the presence of His protecting power.
424 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. [A.D. 1833
No citizen, nor number of citizens, have aright to take the redress of
their grievances, whether real or imaginary , into their own hands. Such
conduct strikes at the very existence of society, and subverts the
foundation on which it is based. Not being willing to persuade myself
that any portion of the citizens of the state of Missouri are so lost to a
sense of these truths as to require the exercise of force, in order to en-
sure a respect for them, after advising with the Attorney-General, and
exercising my best judgment, I would advise yoii to make a trial of the
efficacy of the laws. The judge of your circuit is a conservator of the
peace; if an affidavit is made before him by any of you, that your
lives are threatened, and that you believe them in danger, it would be
his duty to have the offenders apprehended, and bind them to keep the
peace. Justices of the peace in their respective counties, have the
same authority, and it is made their duty to exercise it. Take, then,
this course: — obtain a warrant, let it be placed in the hands of the
proper officer, and the experiment will be tested, whether the laws
can be peaceably executed or not. In the event they cannot be, and
that fact is officially notified to me, my duty will require me to take such
steps as will enforce a faithful execution of them.
With regard to the injuries you have sustained by destruction of
property, etc., the law is open to I'edress; I cannot permit myself to
•doubt that the courts will be open to you, nor [believe] that you will
find difficulty in procuring legal advocates to sue for damages therein.
Respectfully, your obedient servant,
Daniel Dunklin.
W. W. Phelps, Esq., Independence, Jackson County, Mo.
Immediately on receipt of the Governor's letter, the
members of the Chm'ch generally, (though
fo^r^Kjrt^g they had lain idle since the outrage in July) ,
'^ *^' began to labor as usual, and build and set in
order their houses, gardens, etc. The brethren in Zion
were also busily engaged in devising means of redress for
their grievances ; and having consulted with four lawyers
from Clay county, then attending court in Independence,
they received from them the following letter on the day
written; which I will copy entire, that the principles by
which the lawyers of this generation are actuated may be
recorded, as well as the difficulties the Saints had to en^
counter in following the Governor's instructions:
Independence, Oct. 30. 1833.
Gentlemen: — The first thing necessary to be done, under circum-
A.D. 1833] HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 425
stances like ours, is to ascertain and fix on the amount of fee to be
paid, and to secure the payment thereof by the necessary papers: and
then the responsibility of advising falls upon us. We are now laboring
under all the disadvantages of an engagement without any of its ad-
vantages; it therefore becomes us to know whether we can agree as to
the fee or not; and that we should be paid, too, according to the
situation in which we place ourselves. We have been doing a practice
here among these people, to a considerable extent, and by this engage-
ment we must expect to lose the greatest part of it, which will be to
all of us a considerable loss; besides that, the amount involved must
be very considerable, and the amount involved must be generally the
criterion of the fee. Taking all these matters into consideration we
propose to you to bring all the suits you may want brought, and attend
to them jointly throughout, for the sum of two hundred and fifty dol-
lars each, making for all four of us, the sum of one thousand dollars.
This may seem to be a large sum for a fee for lawyers in this coun-
try, but the circumstances here involved make it necessary. This mat-
ter must be attended to in the first place, and then such advice, for the
present, as may seem to be dictated by wisdom, and be necessary we
will give you; and in the proper time we will bring the suits. If this
proposal suits, you will please execute notes, and send them to us; and
if not agreed to, apprise us by letter immediately, for we can be en-
gaged on the opposite side in all probability. We prefer to bring your
suits, as we have been threatened by the mob, we wish to show them
we disregard their empty bravadoes.
(Signed) Wood,
Reese,
Doniphan,
Atchison.
As a dernier ressort, the brethren accepted the foregoing
proposition,and Brothers Phelps and Partridge counsel Em-
gave their note of one thousand dollars, en- pioy^d-
dorsed by Gilbert & Whitney. No sooner had this news
spread among the mob, than they began to congregate
and prepare for battle.
426 HISTORY OF THE CHUECH. [A.D. 1833:
CHAPTER XXXI.
EXPULSION OF THE SAINTS FROM JACKSON COUNTY.
Thursday night, the 31st of October, gave the Saints in
Zion abundant proof that no pledge on the
Attack on the x o
Saints Settled part of their enemies, written or verbal, was
longer to be regarded; for on that night,
between forty and fifty persons in number, many of whom
were armed with guns, proceeded against a branch of the
Church, west of the Big Blue, and unroofed and partly
demolished ten dwelling houses ; and amid the shrieks
and screams of the women and children, whipped and
beat in a savage and brutal manner, several of the men:
while their horrid threats frightened women and children
into the wilderness. Such of the men as could escape
fled for their lives; for very few of them had arms,
neither were they organized; and they were threatened
with death if they made any resistance; such therefore
as could not escape by flight, received a pelting with
stones and a beating with guns and whips. On Friday,
the first of November, women and children sallied forth
from their gloomy retreats, to contemplate with heart-
rending anguish the ravages of a ruthless mob, in the
lacerated and bruised bodies of their husbands, and in the
destruction of their houses, and their furniture. House-
less and unprotected by the arm of the civil law in Jack-
son county, the dreary month of November staring them
in the face and loudly proclaiming an inclement season at
hand ; the continual threats of the mob that they would
A.D. 1833] HISTORY OF THE CHUECH. 427
drive every "Mormon" from the county; and the inabil-
ity of many to move, because of their poverty, caused
an anguish of heart indescribable.
On Friday night, the 1st of November, a party of the
mob proceeded to attack a branch of the .^he Saints at
Church settled on the prairie, about twelve or g'^e^tfement
fourteen miles from the town of Independ- Attacked.
ence. Two of their number were sent in advance, as
spies, viz., Robert Johnson, and Harris, armed
with two guns and three pistols. They were discovered
by some of the Saints, and without the least injury being
done to them, said mobber Robert Johnson struck Parley
P. Pratt over the head with the breach of his gun, after
which they were taken and detained till morning; which
action, it was believed, prevented a general attack of the
mob that night. In the morning the two prisoners, not-
withstanding their attack upon Parley P. Pratt the even-
ing previous, were liberated without receiving the least
injury.*
The same night, (Friday) , another party in Independ-
ence commenced stoning houses, breaking Mobbings at
down doors and windows and destroying independence,
furniture. This night the brick part attached to the
dwelling house of A. S. Grilbert, was partly pulled down,
and the windows/of his dwelling broken in with brick-
bats and rocks, while a gentleman, a stranger, lay sick
with fever in his house. The same night three doors of
the store of Messrs. Gilbert & Whitney were split open,
• It was evening. I was out in the act of posting guards a short distance from
the dwellings, when two men assailed us, armed with guns and pistols; and
supposing it against our principles to make any defense, they attacked the guards.
I was without arms, but stepped forward to interfere between them, when one of
them drew his gun backwards, and, with both hands, struck the barrel of it across
the top of my head. I staggered back, but did not fall; the blood came streaming
down my face, and I was for an instant stunned by the blow ; i)ut, recovering my-
self, I called help from the house and disarmed them, and put them under guard
till morning. Their arms were then restored, and they let go in peace. The taking
of these two men proved a preventive against an attack that night. They were the
advance of a party of men who were about to come upon the settlement, but were
disconcerted by this means. {Autobiography of P. P. Pratt, p. 103.)
428 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. [A.D. 1833
and after midnight the goods, such as cahcos, handker-
chiefs, shawls, cambrics, lay scattered in the streets. An
express came from Independence after midnight to a party
of the brethren who had organized about half a mile from
the town for the safety of their lives, and brought the in-
formation that the mob were tearing down houses, and
scattering goods of the store in the streets. Upon re-
ceiving this information the comjDany of brethren referred
to marched into Independence, but the main body of the
mob fled at their approach. One Richard McCarty, how-
ever, was caught, in the act of throwing rocks and brick-
bats into the doors, while the goods lay scattered around
him in the streets. He was immediately taken before
Samuel Weston, Esq., justice of the peace, and com-
plaint was then made to said Weston, and a warrant re-
quested, that McCarty might be secured; but Weston re-
fused to do anything in the case at that time, and
McCarty was liberated.*
The same night some of the houses of the Saints in
. Independence had long poles thrust through
dents at inde- the shuttcrs and sash into the rooms of de-
penc enc . fensclcss womcu aud children, from whence
their husbands and fathers had been driven by the das-
tardly attacks of the mob. which were made by ten, fifteen,
or twenty men upon a house at a time. Saturday, the
2nd of November, all the families of the Saints in Inde-
pendence moved with their goods about half a mile out of
town and organized to the number of thirty, for the pres-
ervation of life and personal effects. The same night a
party from Independence met a party from west of the
Blue, and made an attack upon a branch of the Church
* "McCarty was arrested and taken before Squire Weston," says Lyman Wight,
In an affidavit upon the subject, "and although seven persons testified against him,
he was acquitted without delay. The next day the witnesses were taken before the
same man (Squire Weston) for false imprisonment, and by the testimony of this one
burglar were found guilty and committed to jail." In relation to this matter,
John Corrill tersely remarked, "Although we could not obtain a warrant against
him for breaking open the store, yet he had gotten one for us for catching him
at it."
A.D. 1833] HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 429
located at the Blue, about six miles from the village of In-
dependence. Here they tore the roof from one dwelling
and broke open another house; they found the owner,
David Bennett, sick in bed, and beat him most inhumanly,
swearing they would blow out his brains. They dis-
charged a pistol at him, and the ball cut a deep gash
across the top of his head. In this skirmish a young man
of the mob, was shot in the thigh; but by which party
the shot was fired is not known.
The next day, Sunday, November 3rd, four of the breth-
ren, viz., Joshua Lewis, Hiram Page, and two
' ' . ' . ® ' An Appeal to
others,* were dispatched for Lexmgton, to see the circuit
the circuit judge, and obtain a peace warrant.
Two other brethren called on Esquire Silvers, in Inde-
pendence, and asked him for a peace warrant, but he
refused to issue one on account, as he afterwards declared,
of his fears of the mob. This day many of the citizens,
professing friendship, advised the Saints to leave the
county as speedily as possible; for the Saturday night
affray had enraged the whole county, and the people were
determined to come out on Monday and massacre indis-
crimately; and, in short, it was commonly declared
among the mob, that '"'' Monday ivould he a bloody day.''"'
Monday came, and a large party of the mob gathered
at the Blue, took the Ferry boat belonging ^
•' o o Events of
to the Church, threatened lives, etc. But Monday, nov-
they soon abandoned the ferry, and went
to Wilson's store, about one mile west of the Blue. Word
had been previously sent to a branch of the Church, several
miles west of the Blue, that the mob were destroying prop-
erty on the east side of the river, and the sufferers there
wanted help to preserve lives and property. Nineteen
* The other two members were Parley P. Pratt and "Mr. Marsh," supposed to
be Thomas B. Marsh. They called upon Judge Ryland at Lexington and made oath
concerning the outrages committed against them and the Saints in Jackson county,
but the judge refused to issue any process against the mob, and advised that the
Saints fight and kill the mob whenever the latter came upon them. — Pratt's Perse-
cution, page 37.
430 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. [A. D. 1833
men volunteered, and started for their assistance; but
discovering that fifty or sixty of the mob had gathered at
said Wilson's, they turned back. At this time two small
boys passed on their way to Wilson's, who gave informa-
tion to the mob, that the "Mormons" were on the road
west of them. Between forty and fifty of the mob armed
with guns, immediately started on horseback and on foot
in pursuit; after riding about two or two and a half miles,
they discovered them, when the said company of nineteen
brethren immediately dispersed, and fled in different direc-
tions. The mob hunted them, turning their horses mean-
time into a corn field belonging to the Saints. Corn fields
^lnd houses were searched, the mob at the same time
threatening women and children that they would pull
down their houses and kill them if they did not tell where
the men had fled. Thus they were employed in hunting
the men and threatening the women, when a company of
thu'ty of the brethren from the prairie, armed with seven-
teen guns made their appearance.*
The former company of nineteen had dispersed, and
fled, and but one or two of them returned in
time to take part in the subsequent battle. On
the approach of the latter company of thirty men, some
of the mob cried, "Fire, G — d — ye^ fire." Two or three
guns were then fired by the mob, which fire was returned
by the other party without loss of time. This company is
the same that is represented by the mob as having gone
forth in the evening of the above incident bearing the olive
branch of peace. The mob retreated immediately after the
first fire, leaving some of their horses in Whitmer's corn
field, and two of their number, Hugh L Brazeale and
Thomas Linvill dead on the ground. Thus fell Hugh L.
Brazeale, who had been heard to say, "With ten fellows, I
will wade to my knees in blood, but that I will drive the Mor-
mons from Jackson county." The next morning the
• This compan J' of brethren was led by David Whitmer. (See John Whitmer's
^'History of the Church," chapter 10.)
A.D. 1833] HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 431
•corpse of Brazeale was discovered on the battle ground
with a gun by his side. Several were wounded on both
sides, but none mortally among the brethren except
Andrew Barber, who expired the next day.* This attack
of the mob was made about sunset, Monday, November
the 4th ; and the same night, runners were dispatched in
every direction under pretense of calling out the militia ;
spreading every rumor calculated to alarm and excite the
uninformed as they went; such as that the "Mormons" had
taken Independence, and that the Indians had surrounded
it, the "Mormons" and Indians being colleagued to-
gether.
The same evening, November 4th — not being satisfied
with breaking open the store of Gilbert & Qinjert et ai
Whitney, and demolishing a part of the dwell- "° '^"^^•
ing house of said Gilbert the Friday night previous — the
mob permitted the said McCarty, who was detected on
Friday night as one of the breakers of the store doors, to
take out a warrant, and arrest the said Gilbert and others
of the Church, for a pretended assault, and false im-
prisonment of the said McCarty. Late in the evening,
while the court was proceeding with their trial in the
court house, a gentleman unconnected with the court, as
w* Andrew Barber, who fell on this occasion was the first direct martyr to the
•cause. Among those wounded was Philo Dibble of Ohio. He was wounded in the
abdomen at the first fire of the mob. Newel Knight in his Journal, (Scraps of
Biography, page 81,) says that he was examined by a surgeon of great experience
who had served in the Mohawk War, and he said he never knew a man to live who
was wounded in such a manner. Knight also gives the following account of his
visit to the wounded man, and the manner in which he was healed by the power of
Ood: "The next day (November 5th), I wentto see Brother Dibble, and found the
house where he lay surrounded by the mob. I managed to get in, and went to the
bed; two men came and seated themselves at the door; as 1 looked upon Brother
Dibble lying there in extreme agony, I drew the bed curtains with one hand and
laid the other on his head, praying secretly to our Heavenly Father in his behalf.
I then left, as I did not want to put myself into the power of the mob; and the next
day business took me some ten miles from the place, where I met Brother Dibble
making his escape from the county. He told me that as soon as I placed my hand
upon his head, the pain and soreness seemed gradually to move as before a power
driving it, until in a few minutes it left his body He then discharged about a
gallon of putrid matter, and the balls and pieces of cloth which had passed into
his body."
432 HISTOEY OF THE CHURCH. [A.D. 1833
was believed, perceiving the prisoners to be without coun-
sel and in imminent danger, advised Brother Gilbert and
his brethren, to go to jail as the only alternative to save
life; for the north door of the court house was already
barred, and an infuriated mob thronged the house, with
a determination to beat and kill ; but through the interpo-
sition of this gentleman (Samuel C. Owens, clerk of the
county court, so it was afterwards learned), said Gilbert
and four of his brethren were committed to the county
jail of Jackson county, the dungeon of which must have
been a palace compared with a court room where dignity
and mercy were strangers, and naught but the wrath of
man as manifested in horrid threats shocked the ears of
the prisoners.
The same night, the prisoners, Gilbert, Morley, and
Assault on the Corrill, Were liberated from the jail, that they
Prisoners. might liave an interview with their brethren,
and try to negotiate some measures for peace; and on
their return to jail about 2 o'clock, Tuesday morning, in
the custody of the deputy sheriff, an armed force of six
or seven men stood near the jail and hailed them. They
were answered by the sheriff, who gave his name and the
names of the prisoners, crying, ^''DonH fire, don't fire,
the prisoners are in my charge.'''' They, however, fired
one or two guns, when Morley and Corrill retreated; but
Gilbert stood, firmly held by the sheriff, while several
guns were presented at him. Two, more desperate than
the rest, attempted to shoot, but one of their guns flashed,
and the other missed fire. Gilbert was then knocked
down by Thomas Wilson, who was a grocer living at Inde-
pendence. About this time a few of the inhabitants of
the town arrived, and Gilbert again entered the jail, from
which he, with three of his brethren, were liberated about
sunrise, without further prosecution of the trial. "William
E. M'Lellin was one of the prisoners.
On the morning of the 5th of November, Indej^end-
ence began to be crowded with individuals from different
A.D. 1833 J HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 433
parts of the county armed with guns and other weapons ;
and report said the militia had been called
out under the sanction or at the instigation of the sth of no-
Lieuteiiant Governor Boggs; and that one ^^™ *^^'
Colonel Pitcher had the command. Among this militia
(so-called) were included the most conspicuous characters
of the mob ; and it may truly be said that the appearance
of the ranks of this body was well calculated to excite
suspicion of their horrible designs.
Very early on the same morning, several branches of
the Church received intelligence that a num- q^^^ Hundred
ber of their brethren was in prison, and the volunteers.
determination of the mob was to kill them ; and that the
branch of the Church near the town of Independence was
in imminent danger, as the main body of the mob was
gathered at that place. In this critical situation, about
one hundred of the Saints, from different branches, vol-
unteered for the protection of their brethren near Inde-
pendence,* and proceeded on the road towards Independ-
ence, and halted about one mile west of the town, where
they awaited further information concerning the move-
ments of the mob. They soon learned that the prisoners
were not massacred, and that the mob had not fallen upon
the branch of the Church near Independence, as had been
reported. They were also informed, that the militia had
been called out for their protection; but in this they
placed little confidence, for the body congregated had
every appearance of a mob; and subsequent events fully
verified their suspicions.
On application to Colonel Pitcher, it was found that
there was no alternative, but for the Church
to leave the county forthwith, and deliver oftheMob-
into his hands certain men to be tried for
murder, said to have been committed by them in the bat-
* This company of vohmteers was led by Lyman Wight, a bold and courageous
man, (Wight's Affidavit before Municipal Court of 'Nii.u.voo.— Millennial Star,
vol. xxi, page 506).
34 Vol. I.
434 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. [A.D. 1833
tie, as he called it, of the previous evening. The arms
of the Saints were also demanded by Colonel Pitcher.
Among the committee appointed to receive the arms of
the brethren were several of the most unrelenting of the
old July mob committee, who had directed in the de-
molishing of the printing office, and the personal injuries
inflicted on brethren that day, viz., Henry Chiles, Abner
Staples, and Lewis Franklin, who had not ceased to pur-
sue the Saints, from the first to the last, with feelings the
most hostile.
These unexpected requisitions of the Colonel, made him
appear like one standing at the head of both civil and
military law, stretching his authority beyond the consti-
tutional limits that regulate both civil and military power
in our Republic. Rather than to have submitted to these
unreasonable requirements, the Saints would have cheer-
fully shed their blood in defense of their rights, the
liberties of their country and of their wives ^nd children ;
but the fear of violating law, in resisting this pretended
militia, and the flattering assurances of protection and
honorable usage promised by Lieutenant Grovernor Boggs,
ill whom, up to this time, they had reposed confidence,
induced the Saints to submit, believing that he' did not
tolerate so gross a violation of all law, as had been prac-
ticed in Jackson county.* But as so glaringly exposed in
the sequel, it was the design and craft of this man to rob
an innocent people of their arms by stratagem, and leave
more than one thousand defenseless men, women and
* Another circumstance which embarrassed tlie Saints not a little in their move-
ments against the mob was the fact that they were divided as to what action it
would be proper for them to take in the premises. Parley P. Pratt in Ids "Perse-
cutions of the Saints," page 31, says that the Saints, "liaving passed through the
most aggravating insults and injuries without making the least resistance, a
general inquiry pi-evailed at that time throughout the Church as to the propriety
of self-defense. Some claimed the right of defending themselves and their fami-
lies from destruction, while others doubted the propriety of self-defense." Under
tliese conditions it can be readily understood that the defense of the Saints was not
so effective against their enemies as it might have been had they been perfectly
agreed as to tlie extent to which they would be justified in defending themselves
and their families against the violence of the mob.
A.D. 18331 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 435
children to be driven from their homes among strangers
in a strange land to seek shelter from the stormy blast ot
winter. All earth and hell cannot deny that a baser
knave, a greater traitor, and a more wholesale butcher,
or murderer of mankind ever went untried, unpunished,
and unhung — since hanging is the popular method of
execution among the Gentiles in all countries professing
Christianity, instead of blood for blood, according to the
law of heaven.* The conduct of Colonels Lucas and
Pitcher, had long provetf them to be open and avowed
enemies of the Saints. Both of these men had their
names attached to the mob circular, as early as the July
previous, the object of which was to drive the Saints from
Jackson county. But with assurances from the Lieuten-
ant Governor and others that the object was to disarm
the combatants on both sides, and that peace would be
the result, the brethren surrendered their arms to the
number of fifty or upwards.!
The men present, who were accused of being in the
battle the evening before, also gave themselves up for
trial ; but after detaining them one day and a night on a
pretended trial for murder, in which time they were
* "Whoso sheddeth man's blood, by man shall his blood be shed." Gen. ix: 6.
Newel Knight, in his Journal, "Scraps of Biography," page 85, speaks of Governor
Boggs as follows: "Although Governor Boggs did not come out and show himself
openly in his true colors, we have sufficient evidence that he sustained all the
moves of the mob and even directed them. He it was who put in motion the move-
ments of July [20th and 23rd], and continued his exertions until he had accom-
plished all his hellish designs."
t Lyman Wight in an affidavit before the Municipal Court of Nauvoo, 1843,
said of this incident of disarming the Saints: "1 here agreed, that the Church
would give up their arms provided the said Colonel Pitcher would take the arms
from the mob. To this the Colonel cheerfully agreed, and pledged his honor with
that of Lieutenant Governor Boggs, Owens and others. This treaty entered into,
we returned home resting assured on tlieir honor, that we should not be further
molested; but this solemn contract was violated in every sense of the word. The
arms of the mob were never taken away, and the majority of the militia, to my
certain knowledge, were engaged the next day with the mob, Colonel Pitcher and
Boggs not excepted, going from house to house in gangs of from sixty to seventy
in number, threatening the lives of women and children if they did not leave forth-
with."—(itf(7?e)uu«< Star, xxi: 506). Wight's statement is also supported by John
Corrill, "Brief Plistory of the Church of Christ," page 20, (1839.)
436 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. [A.D. 1S33
threatened and brick-batted, Colonel Pitcher, after re-
receiving a watch of one of the prisoners to satisfy "cost&
of court," took them into a corn field, and said to them,
^^ Clear !^^ [Meaning, of course, clear out, leave.]
After the Saints had surrendered their arms, which had
Savagery of bccu uscd Only iu sclf-defensc, the tribes
the Mob. Qf Indians in time of war let loose upon
women and children, could not have appeared more hide-
ous and terrific, than did the companies of ruffians who
went in various directions, well armed, on foot and on
horseback, bursting into houses without fear, knowing
the arms were secured; frightening distracted women
with what they would do to their husbands if they could
catch them ; warning women and children to flee imme-
diately, or they would tear their houses down over their
heads, and massacre them before night. vAt the head of
these companies appeared the Reverend Isaac McCoi/,
with a gun upon his shoulder, ordering the Saints to
leave the county forthwith, and surrender what arms they
had. Other pretended preachers of the Gospel took a
conspicuous part in the persecution, calling the "Mor-
mons" the "common enemy of mankind," and exulting
in their afflictions.
On Tuesday and Wednesday nights, the 5th and 6th of
November, women and children fled in everv
Events of 5th . ' .
aiiddthofNo- direction before the merciless mob. One party
of about one hundred and fifty women and
children fled to the prairie, where they wandered tor sev-
eral days with only about six men to protect them. Other
parties fled to the Missouri river, and took lodging for the
night where they could find it. One Mr. Barnet opened
his house for a night's shelter to a wandering company
of distressed women and children, who were fleeing to the
river. During this dispersion of the women and children,
parties of the mob were hunting the men, firing upon
some, tying up and whipping others, and pursuing others
with horses for several miles.
A.D. 1833] HISTOKY OF THE CHURCH. 41)7
Thursday, November 7th, the shores of the Missouri
river began to be lined on both sides of the
ferry, with men, women and children; goods. Banks of the
1 1 . , . . , ., Missouri.
wagons, boxes, chests, and provisions; while
the ferrymen were busily employed in crossing them over.
When night again closed upon the Saints, the wilderness
had much the appearance of a camp meeting. Hundreds
of people were seen in every direction; some in tents,
and some in the open air, around their fires, while the
rain descended in torrents. Husbands were inquiring for
their wives, and women for their husbands; parents for
children, and children for parents. Some had the good
fortune to escape with their families, household goods,
and some provisions ; while others knew not the fate of
their friends, and had lost all their effects. The scene
was indescribable, and would have melted the hearts of
any people upon earth, except the blind oppressor, and
the prejudiced and ignorant bigot. Next day the company
increased, and they were chiefly engaged in felling small
•Cottonwood trees, and erecting them into temporary
-cabins, so that when night came on, they had the appear-
ance of a village of wigwams, and the night being clear,
the occupants began to enjoy some degree of comfort.
Lieutenant Grovernor Boggs has been represented as
merely a curious and disinterested observer
Lieutenant
of these events;* yet he was evidently the Governor
head and front of the mob ; for as may easily
be seen by what follows, no important move was made
without his sanction. He certainly was the secret mover
in the affairs of the 20th and 23rd of July; and, as will
appear in the sequel, by his authority the mob was con-
verted into militia, to effect by stratagem what he knew,
as well as his hellish host, could not be done by legal
force. As Lieutenant Grovernor, he had only to wink,
and the mob went from maltreatment to murder. The
* See "History of the Mormons," Samuel M. Smucker, pp. 89, 90.
438 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. [A.D. 1833
horrible calculations of this second Nero were often de-
veloped in a way that could not be mistaken. Early on
the morning of the 5th, say at 1 o'clock a. m., he came
to Phelps, Gilbert, and Partridge, and told them to flee
for their lives. Now, unless he had given the order to
murder no one would have attempted it, after the Church
had agreed to go away. His conscience, however, seemed
to vacillate at its moorings, and led him to give the secret
alarm to those men.*
The Saints who fled from Jackson county, took refuge
in the neighboring counties, chiefly in Clay
county, the inhabitants of which received them
with some degree of kindness. Those who fled to the
county of Van Buren were again driven, and compelled to
flee, and these who fled to Lafayette county, were soon
expelled, or the most of them, and had to move wherever
they could find protection. t
• Elders W. W. Phelps, A. S. Gilbert, and William E. M'Lellin (the last named
had also been imprisoned with the others), after their escape through the warning-
of Boggs, went into Clay county and made an affidavit embodying substantially the
foregoing narrative concerning events which had occurred in Jackson county from
the 31st of October, and forwarded the same to Governor Dunklin by express.
tOf the extent of the injuries inflicted upon the Saints in this Jackson county
persecution I would add that according to a statement made in a petition to Congress,
for redress of their Jackson county grievances, it is represented that "The houses
of the Mormons in the county of Jackson, amounting to about two hundred, were
burned down or otherwise destroyed by the mob, as well as much of their crops,
furniture, and stock. The damage done to the property of the Mormons by the mob
in the coiinty of Jackson, as above related, as near as they can ascertain, would
amount to the sum of $175,000.00. The number of Mormons thus driven from the
county of Jackson amounted to about^twelve hundred son\s.''— (Millennial Star,
vol. 17, page 435.)
According to a statement made in an affidavit before the Municipal Court of Nau-
voo, Parley P. Pratt also states that the number driven from the county was twelve
hundred, and that two hundred and three houses were destroyed. Lyman Wight, in
an affidavit before the same body also says of the mob, that "they burned two
hundred and three houses and one grist mill, these being the only residences of
the Saints in Jackson county."
Of the spirit of cruelty with which the mob prosecuted their determination to
expel the Saints from Jackson county, the following instanceo are given in addition
to what is said in the Prophet's narrative. Lyman Wight, in the before mentioned
affidavit, says: "I saw one hundred and ninety women and children driven thirty
miles across the prairie in the month of November, with three decrepit men only in
their company; the ground was thinly crusted with sleet, and I could easily follow
on their trail bv the blood that flowed from their lacerated feet on the stubble of
A.D. 1833 J HISTOKY OF THE CHUKCH. 439
November 13. — About -i o'clock a. m. I was awakened
by Brother Davis knocking at my door,' and The "Stars"
calling on me to arise and behold the signs in ^*^'^-
the heavens. I arose, and to my great joy, beheld the
stars fall from heaven like a shower of hailstones; a
literal fulfillment of the word of God, as recorded in the
holy Scriptures, and a sure sign that the coming of Christ
is close at hand. In the midst of this shower of fire, I
was led to exclaim, "How marvelous are Thy works, O
Lord ! I thank Thee for Thy mercy unto Thy servant ;
save me in Thy kingdom for Christ's sake." Amen.
The appearance of these signs varied in different sec-
tions of the country: in Zion, all heaven seemed en-
wrapped in splendid fireworks, as if every star in the
broad exj)anse had been suddenly hurled from its course,
and sent lawless through the wilds of ether. Some at
times appeared like bright shooting meteors, with long
trains of light following in their course, and in numbers
resembled large drops of rain in sunshine. These seemed
to vanish when they fell behind the trees, or came near the
gi'ound. Some of the long trains of light following the
meteoric stars, were visible for some seconds ; these streaks
would curl and twist up like serpents writhing. The appear-
ance was beautiful, grand, and sublime beyond description ;
the burnt prairie. This company, not knowing the situation of the county or the
extent of Jackson county, built quite a number of cabins that proved to be in the
border of Jackson county. The mob, infuriated at this, rushed on them in the
month of January, 1834, burned these scanty cabins and scattered the inhabitants
to the four winds, from which cause many were taken suddenly ill and of this
illness Ai^A.'^— (Millennial Star, vol. xxi, page 506.)
Another instance is thus related by Newel Knight in his Journal, "Scraps of
Biography," pages 84 and 85: "I must not omit to mention one act of cruelty,
which, if possible, seems to surpass all others. In one of the settlements [in
Jackson county] were four families of very old men, infirm and very poor. They
seemed to think that they would not be molested and so remained behind, but no
sooner did the mob learn of it, than they went to their houses, broke their windows
and doors, and hurled great stones into their rooms, endangering their lives: thus
were these poor old men, and their families, driven before the ruthless mob in mid-
winter. These men had served in the Revolutionary War— and Brother Jones had
been one of General Washington's body guard— but this availed them nothing, for
they were of the hated people. Thus were all the Saints compelled to flee into
Clay county, where the sympathies of the people were extended toward them."
440 HISTOKY OF THE CHURCH. [A.D. 1833
and it seemed as if all the artillery and fireworks of eternity-
were set in motion to enchant and entertain the Saints,
and terrify and awe the sinners of the earth. Beautiful and
terrific as was the scenery, it will not fully compare with the
time when the sun shall become black like sack- cloth of
hair, the moon like blood, and the stars fall to the earth —
Eev. vi: 13.*
* Speaking of this event as it appeared to the exiled Saints bivouacked on the
alissouri bottoms, Elder Parley P. Pratt in his Autobiography, (page 110), says:
"About 2 o'clock the next morning [November 13th], we were called up by the cry
of signs in the heavens. We arose, and to our great astonishment all the firma-
ment seemed envolved in splendid fireworks, as if every star in the broad expanse
had been hurled from its course, and sent lawless through the wilds of ether.
Thousands of bright meteors were shooting through space in every direction, with
long trains of light following in their course. This lasted for several hours, and
■was only closed by the dawn of the rising sun. Every heart was filled with joy at
the majestic display of signs and wonders, showing the near approach of the com-
ing of the Son of God." Stephens in his History of the United States (page 455),
thus speaks of the same event: ''During the fall of 1833 occurred a natiral pbr-
nomenon of a most wonderful character. This was on the night of the 13th of
l^fovember. It was what is known as the 'meteoric shower,' or the 'falling of the
stars.' It was witnessed with amazement and astonishment throughout the entire
limits of the United States."
A.D. 1833.] HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 441
CHAPTER XXXII.
REMEMBRANCE OF CANADA SAINTS — CORRESPONDENCE AND
PETITION RELATIVE TO MISSOURI AFFAIRS.
November 19. — I wrote as follows, from Kirtland, to
Moses C. Nickerson, Mount Pleasant, Upper Letter to
rinnnrln- Moses C.
l^anaaa . Nickerson.
Brother Moses: — We arrived at this place on the fourth ultimo, after
a fatiguing journey, during which we were blessed with usual health.
We parted with Father and Mother Nickerson at Buffalo, in good
health, and they expressed a degree of satisfaction for the prosperity
and blessings of their journey.
Since our arrival here. Brother Sidney has been afflicted with sore
eyes, which is probably the reason why you have not previously
heard from us, as he was calculating to write you immediately. But
though I expect he will undoubtedly write you soon, as his eyes are
evidently better, yet, lest you should be impatient to learn something
concerning us. I have thought that perhaps a few lines from me,
though there may be a lack of fluency according to the literati of the
age, might be received with a degree of satisfaction on your part, at
least, when you call to mind the near relation with which we are
united by the everlasting ties of the Gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ.
We found our families and the Church in this place well, generally.
Nothing of consequence happened while we were absent, except the
death of one of our brethren — David Johnson — a young man of great
worth as a private citizen among us, the loss of whom we justly
mourn.
We were favored with frequent intelligence from different sections
of our country, respecting the progress of the Gospel, and our prayers
are daily to our Father, that it may greatly spread, even till all nations
shall hear the glorious news and come to a knowledge of the truth.
We have received letters from our brethren in Missoiiri of late, but
we cannot tell, from their contents, the probable extent to which those
persons who are desirous to expel them from that country will carry
their unlawful and unrighteous purposes. Our brethren have applied
to the executive of the state, who has promised them all the assist-
442 HISTOKY OF THE CHUECH. / [a.D. 183:^
ance that the civil law can give; and in all probability a suit has been
commenced ere this.
We are informed, however, that those persons are very violent, and
threaten immediate extermination upon all those who profess our doc-
trine. How far they will be suffered to execute their threats, we
know not, but we trust in the Lord, and leave the event with Him to-
govern in His own wise providence.
I shall expect a communication from you on receipt of this, and hope
you will give me information concerning the brethren, their health,
faith, etc., also inform me concerning our friends with whom we
formed acquaintance.
You are aware, no doubt, dear brother, that anxieties inexpressible
crowd themselves continually upon my mind for the Saints, when I
consider the many temptations to which we are subject, from the cun-
ning and flattery of the great adversary of our souls: and I can ti-uly
say, with much fervency have I called upon the Lord for our brethren
in Canada. And when I call to mind with what readiness they received
the word of truth by the ministry of Brother Sidney and myself, I am
truly under great obligations to humble myself before Him.
When I contemplate the rapidity with which the great and glorious
day of the coming of the Son of Man advances, when He shall come
to receive His Saints unto Himself, where they shall dwell in His-
presence, and be crowned with glory and immortality; when I con-
sider that soon the heavens are to be shaken, and the earth tremble
and reel to and fro; and that the heavens are to be unfolded as a
scroll when it is rolled up; and that every mountain and island are to-
flee away, I cry out in my heart. What manner of persons ought we to
be in holy conversation and godliness!
You remember the testimony which 1 bore in the name of the Lord
Jesus, concerning the great work which He has brought forth in the
last days. You know my manner of communication, how that in
weakness and simplicity, I declared to you what the Lord had
brought forth by the ministering of His holy angels to me for this-
generation. I pray that the Lord may enable you to treasure these
things in your mind, for I know that His Spirit will bear testimony
to all who seek diligently after knowledge from Him. I hope you
will search the Scriptures to see whether these things are not also
consistent with those things which the ancient Prophets and Apostles
have written.
I remember Brother Freeman and wife, Ransom also, and Sister
Lydia, and little Charles, with all the brethren and sisters. I entreat
for an interest in all your prayers before the throne of mercy, in the
name of Jesus. I hope the Lord will grant that I may see you all
A.D. 1833) HISTOEY OF THE CHURCH. 443
again, and above all that we may overcome, and sit down together in
the kingdom of our Father.
Your brother, etc.,
Joseph Smith.
Nothing of note occurred from the falling of the stars
on the loth, to this date, November 19th,
when my heart is somewhat sorrowful, but I Reflections!* *
feel to trust in the Lord, the God of Jacob. -I
have learned in my travels that man is treacherous and
selfish, but few excepted.
Brother Sidney is a man whom I love, out he is not capa-
ble of that pure and steadfast love for those Sidney Rig-
who are his benefactors that should character- ^^'^°-
ize a President of the Church of Christ. This, with some
other little things, such as selfishness and independence
of mind, which too often manifested destroy the confi-
dence of those who would lay down their lives for him —
these are his faults. But notwithstanding these things,
he is a very great and good man ; a man of great power
of words, and can gain the friendship of his he^-ers very
quickly. He is a man whom Grod will uphold, if he will
continue faithful to his calling. 0 God, grant that he
may, for the Lord's sake. Amen.
And again, blessed be Brother Sidney: notwithstand-
ing he shall be high and lifted up, yet he a Prophecy,
shall bow down under the yoke like unto an ass that
croucheth beneath his burthen, that learneth his master's
will by the stroke of the rod; thus saith the Lord: yet,
the Lord will have mercy on him, and he shall bring forth
much fruit, even as the vine of the choice grape, when
her clusters are ripe, before the time of the gleaning of
the vintage ; and the Lord shall make his heart merry as
with sweet wine, because of Him who putteth forth His
hand, and lifteth him up out of deep mire, and pointeth
him out the way, and guideth his feet when he stumbles,
and humbleth him in his pride. Blessed are his gener-
ations: nevertheless one shall hunt after them as a man
444 HISTOKY OF THE CHURCH. [A.D. 1833
hunteth after an ass that has strayed in the wilderness,
and straightway findeth him and bringeth him into the
fold. Thus shall the Lord watch over his generation,
that they may be saved. Even so. Amen.
The man who willeth to do well, we should extol his
TiieJEiM»^et's virtues, and speak not of his faults behind
^5?^^- his back. A man who wilfully turneth away
from his friend without a cause, is not easily forgiven.
The kindness of a man should never be forgotten. That
person who never forsaketh his trust, should ever have
the highest place of regard in our hearts, and our love
should never fail, but increase more and more, and this
is my disposition and these my sentiments^
Brother Frederick Gr. Williams is one of those men in
Frederick G whom I placc thc greatest confidence and
Williams. Jjust, for I liavc fouud him ever full of love
and brotherly kindness. He is not a man of many words,
but is ever winning, because of his constant mind. He
shall ever have place in my heart, and is ever entitled to
my confidence. ^-_He is perfectly honest and upright, and
seeks with all his heart to magnify his Presidency in the
Chui-ch of Christ, but fails in many instances, in conse-
quence of a want of confidence in himself. God grant that
he may overcome all evil. Blessed be Brother Frederick,
for he shall never want a friend, and his generation after
him shall flourish. The Lord hath appointed him an in-
heritance upon the land of Zion: yea, and his head shall
blossom, and he shall be as an olive branch that is bowed
down with fruit. Even so. Amen.
The following is a copy of a letter from the Attorney-
General of Missouri to the counsel employed
Attorney- /-n i i i •
General's Let- by tlic Cliurcli to prosccutc the mob m
ter to the Ex- _ -
iles' Counsel. JaCKSOll COUlltV:
City of Jefferson,
November 21, 1833.
Messrs. Doniphan and Atchison:
Gentlemen: — From conversation I have had with the Governor, I
A.D. 1833] HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 445
believe I am warranted in saying to you, and through you to the Mor-
mons, that if they desire to be replaced in possession of their property,
that is their houses in Jackson county, an adequate force will be sent
forthwith to effect that object. Perhaps a direct application had better
be made to him for that purpose, if thev wish thus to be re-possessed.
The militia have been ordered to hold themselves in readiness.
If the Mormons will organize themselves into regular companies, o^'
a regular company of militia, either volunteers or otherwise, they will,
I have no doubt, be supplied with public arms. This must be upon ap-
plication therefor. A volunteer company must be accepted by the
Colonel, and that is a matter in his discretion. Perhaps the best way
would be to organize and elect officers as is done in ordinary cases —
not volunteers; you could give them the necessary directions on these
points. If the Colonel should refuse to order an election of company
officers, after they have reported themselves to him for that purpose,
he would, I presume, be court-martialed, on representation to the
Governor of the facts. As only a certain quantity of public arms can
be distributed in each county, those who first apply will be most likely
to receive them. The less, therefore, that is said upon the subject the
better.
I am, with great respect, your obedient servant,
(Signed) E. W. Wells.
Again, Judge Ryland wrote Amos Reese, Esq., Circuit
Judge Ry- Attoniev, also of counsel for the exiled Saints,
land's Letter <? n
to Amos as lollows :
Reese.
New Lexington,
November 24, 3833.
Dear 6Vr; — I have been requested by the Governor, to inform him
about the outrageous acts of unparalleled violence that' have lately
happened in Jackson county, and have also been requested to examine
into these outrages, and take steps to punish the guilty and screen the
innocent.
I cannot proceed unless some person shall be willing to make the
proper information before me. I now request you to infox-m me
whether the "Mormons" are willing to take legal steps against the
citizens of Jackson county: whether they wish to return there or not;
and let me know all the matters connected with this unhappy affair. It
will be necessary for you to see the persons injured, and be informed of
their desires and intentions. The military force will repair to Jackson
county, to aid the execution of any order I make on this subject. Be
particular in your information to me. I am willing to go any time to
446 HISTORY OF THE CHUECH. lA.D. 1833
Jackson county, for the purpose of holding a court of inquiry, and
binding over to keep the peace such persons as I shall think ought to be
restrained.
It is a disgrace to the state for such acts to happen within its limits,
and the disgrace will attach to our official characters, if we neglect to
take proper means to insure the punishment due such offenders.
I wish to know whether Joshua Lewis and Hyriim Page handed the
writ to the sheriff of Jackson county, that I made and issued on their
affidavit, against some of the ringleaders of the mob in Jackson county,
dated the sixth of this month.
I will know why he refused to execute the writ, if it ever came lo
his hands. Inquire into this subject and let me know, I should be
glad to see you, and agree upon what course to take. After you have
sufficiently informed yourself, come down and see me. As you live
near the scene of these outrages, you are better able to receive all in-
formation necessary, and prepare for future action, than I am.
Write me as soon as you are properly informed, and state when you
can come down and see me on this business. Keep copies of all the
letters you write on this subject.
Your friend,
(Signed) John F. Ryland.
November 22. — My brother Don Carlos came to live
with me and learn the art of printing.
Elders Orson Hyde and John Gould returned from Mis-
„ , , souri to Kirtland on the 25th, and brousrht
Hvde and ' '^
oouid Return the melaiicholy intelligence of the mob in
to Kirtland. ' • i i i
Jackson county persecutmg the brethren.
Elder A. 8. Gilbert wrote the Governor of Missouri as
follows :
{Coniidential .)
Liberty, Clay County,
November 29, 1833.
Dear Sir: — Yesterday I saw Mr. Doniphan, an attorney of this place,
who informed me that he saw the Attorney-General, Mr. Wells, in
Saline county, last Saturday week, and that Mr. Wells had acquainted
him with your intention of ordering a court of inquiry to be held in
Jackson county, in relation to the late riotous proceedings in that
county. Mr. Doniphan is of opinion, from the conversation he had
with Mr. Wells, that said order will be suspended till a communication
is received from our people, or their counsel. This is therefore to ac-
•quaint your Excellency, that most of the heads of our Church had an
A.D. 1833] HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 447
interview yesterday on tiie subject of an immediate court of inquiry, to
be held in Jackson county; and by their request to me, I hasten to lay
before your Excellency serious difficulties attending our people on an
immediate court of inquiry being called.
Our Church is at this time scattered in every direction: some in the
new county of Van Buren; a part in this county; and a part in La-
fayette, and Ray. Some of our principal witnesses would be women
and children, and while the rage of the mob continues, it would be im-
possible to gather them in safety at Independence. That your Excel-
lency may know of the unabating fury with which the last remnant of
our people remaining in that county are pursued at this time, I here
state that a few families, perhaps fifteen or twenty, who settled them-
.selves more than two years ago on the prairie, about fifteen miles
from the county seat of Jackson county, had hoped from the obscurity
of their location that they might escape the vengeance of the enemy
through the winter; consequently they remained on their plantations,
receiving occasionally, a few individual threats, till last Sunday, when
a mob made their appearance among them; some with pistols cocked,
and presented to their breasts, commanded them to leave the county
in three days, or they would tear their houses down over their
heads, etc., etc.
Two expresses arrived here from said neighborhood last Monday
morning, for advice, and counsel advised their speedy removal for
the presei'vation of life and their personal effects. I suppose these
famihes will be out of the county of Jackson this week. In this dis-
tressed situation, in behalf of my brethren, I pray your Excellency to
await a further communication, which will soon follow this, setting
forth among other things, the importance of our people being restored
to their possessions, that they may have an equal chance with their
enemies in producing important testimony before the court, which the
enemy are now determined to deprive them of. I trust that your Ex-
cellency will perceive the agitation and consternation that must neces-
sarily prevail among most of our people at this day, from the unparal-
leled usage they have received, and many of them wandei-iug at this
time destitute of shelter.
An immediate court of inquiry called while our people are thus situ-
ated, would give our enemies a decided advantage in point of testimony,
while they are in possession of their own homes, and ours also; with no
enemy in the county to molest or make them afraid.
Very respectfully, your obedient servant,
A. S. Gilbert.
2o his Excellency Daniel Dunklin, Jefferson City, Mo.
I have seen and read the above letter, and on reflection, I concur en-
448 HISTOEY OF THE CHUECH. [A.D. 1833
tirely in the opinion therein expressed. I also think that at the next
regxilar term of the court, an examination of the criminal matter can-
not be gone into, without a guard for the court and witnesses.
(Signed) Amos Reese.
Those who were threatened by the mob on Sunday, the
Remnants 24th, fled into Clay county, and encamped on
Scattered. ^}-,g bauks of the Missouri river. A number
of the families went into Van Buren county: their whole
number of men, women, and children, being upwards of
one hundred and fifty.
About the 1st of December, Elder Cowdery and Bishop
New Church Whitney arrived at Kirtland with a new press
Press. ^j^(j type, and on the 4th commenced dis-
tributing the type.
December 5. — I wrote to Bishop Partridge, Liberty,
Clay county, Missouri, as follows:
Kirtland, December 5, 1833.
Dear Brethren: — We have just received a letter from Brother Phelps,
dated 6th and 7th November, at Liberty, which gives us the pain-
ful intelligence of the rage of the enemy, and your present unsettled
situation. But I must inform you that there is a great dubiety resting
upon our minds, with regard to the true state of affairs of Zion; for
there seems to be some difference in the statements of Elder Phelps'
letter, and that of Elder Hyde's communication to the editors of the
Missouri Republican* Elder Hyde states that "on Monday, the 4th,
the mob collected in Independence, to the number of two or three hun-
dred, well armed; that a part of their number went above Blue, to drive
away our people, and destroy our property; but they were met by a
party of our people, who, being prepared, poured a deadly fire upon
them : two of their number fell dead on the ground, and a number
were mortally wounded, among the former was Brazeale.
"Tuesday morning there were a number of the mob missing, and
could not be accounted for; and while we were at Liberty landing, on
Wednesday, a messenger rode up, saying that he had just come from
• The slight discrepancies which the Prophet notes between the report of Elder
Hyde and the communications of W. W. Phelps lie chiefly from the inaccuracy of
the reports current at that time. It will be seen that they are not very important,
but doubtless on account of the anxiety of the Prophet and brethren at Kirtland,
seemed so at the time, and at any rate were somewhat confusing.
A.D. 1833J HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 449
the seat of war, and that the night before, another battle was fought,
in which Mr. Hicks fell, having three balls and some buck-shot through
his body, and about twenty more shared a similar fate; and also, that
one or two of our men were killed, and as many wounded; and he
(Hyde) heard the cannonading distinctly; and also, stated that the
man who broke open the store, took Gilbert, Phelps, and one moi-e,
for false imprisonment, and put them in prison, and as near as he could
learn, never to let them escape alive."
This statement of Elder Hyde is somewhat different from that of
Elder Phelps, who states that "on Friday night the brethren had
mustered about forty or fifty men, armed, and marched into the village,
took one prisoner, and fired one gun (through mistake); and on Satur-
day the mob fell upon our brethren above Blue, and one of Manship's
sons was mortally wounded. On Monday a regular action was fought
near Christian Whitmer's, under the command of Elder David Whit-
mer. We had four wounded; they had five wounded and two killed,
viz.: Lmvill and Brazeale. From Friday till Tuesday, our brethren
were under arms, when one hundred and fifty of them came forth, like
Moroni, to battle. On Tuesday morning the mob had collected to the
number of three hundred, and before any blood was shed, we agreed
to go away immediately, and the enemy took our guns."
Elder Phelps also states that "since the above was written (viz.: on
the 6th), another horrid scene has transpired: after our people sur-
rendered their arms, a party of the mob went above Blue, and began
to whip, and even murder; and the brethren have been driven into the
woods, and are fieeing to the ferry; and also the mob have hired the
ferrymen to carry them across the river (but they made the brethren
pay the ferryage) ; and it was reported that the mob had killed two more
of the brethren."
It appears, bi'ethren, that the above statements were made mostly
from reports, and there is no certainty of their being correct; therefore,
it is difficult for us to advise, and we can only say, that the destinies of
all people are in the hands of a just God, and He will do no injustice to
any one; and this one thing is sure, that they who will live godly in Christ
Jesus, shall suffer persecution; and before their robes are made
white in the blood of the Lamb, it is to be expected, according to
John the Revelator, they will pass through great tribulation.
I wish, w^hen you receive this letter, that you would collect every
particular, concerning the mob, from the beginning, and send us a
correct statement of facts, as they occurred fi'om time to time, that
we may be enabled to give the public con-ect information on the sub-
ject, and inform us also of the situation of the brethren, with respect
to their means of sustenance.
35 Vol. I.
450 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. [A.D. 1833
LjTOuld inform you, that it is not the will of the Lord for you to sell
_yfijir lands in Zion, if means can possibly be procured for your suste-
nance without. Every exertion should be made to maintain the cause
you have espoused, and to contribute to the necessities of one another,
as much as possible, in this your great calamity, and remember not to
murmur at the dealings of God with His creatures. You are not as yet
brought into as trying circumstances as were the ancient Prophets and
Apostles. Call to mind a Daniel, the three Hebrew children, Jeremiah,
Paul, Stephen, and many others, too numerous to mention, who were
stoned, sawn asunder, tempted, slain with the sword, and wandered
about in sheep skins and goat skins, being destitute, afflicted, tormented,
of whom the world was not worthy. They wandered in deserts and in
mountains, and hid in dens and caves of the earth; yet they all ob-
tained a good report through faith; and amidst all their afflictions
they rejoiced that they were counted worthy to receive persecution for
Christ's sake.
We inow not what we shall be called to pass through before Zion is
delivered and established; therefore, we have great need to live near to
God, and always to be in strict obedience to all His commandments, that
we may have a conscience void of offense toward God and man. It is
your privilege to use every lawful means in your power to seek I'edress
for your grievances from y^ur enemies, and prosecute them to the
extent of the law; but it will be impossible for us to render you any
temporal assistance, as our means are already exhausted, and we are
deeply in debt, and know of no means whereby we shall be able to
extricate ourselves.
The inhabitants of this county threaten our destruction, and we know
not how soon they may be permitted to follow the example of the Mis-
sourians; but our trust is in God, and we are determined. His grace
assisting us, to maintain the cause and hold out faithful unto the end,
that we may be crowned with crowns of celestial glory, and enter into
the rest that is prepared for the children of God.
We are now distributing the type, and intend to commence setting
today, and issue a paper the last of this week, or beginning of next.
We wrote to Elder Phelps some time since, and also sent by Elder
Hyde, for the list of names of subscribers to the Star, which we have
not yet received, and, until we receive it, the most of the subscribers
will be deprived of the paper; and when you receive this, if you have
not sent the list, I wish you to attend to it immediately, as much incon-
venience will follow a delay.
We expect shortly to publish a political paper, weekly, in favor of the
present administration; the influential men of that party have offered
a liberal patronage to us, and we hope to succeed, for thereby we can
A.D. 1833] HISTOEY OF THE CHUECH. 451
show the public the purity of our intention in supporting the govern-
ment under which we live.
We learn by Elder Phelps, that the brethren have surrendered their
arms to the Missourians and are fleeing across the river. If that
is the case, it is not meet that they should recommence hostilities with
them : but if not, you should maintain the ground as long as there is a
man left, as the spot of ground upon which you are located, is the
place appointed of the Lord for your inheritance, and it is right in
the sight of God that you contend for it to the last.
You will recollect that the Lord has said, that Zion should uot be
removed out of her place; therefore the land should not be sold,
but be held by the Saints, until the Lord in His wisdom shall open a way
for your return; and until that time, if you can purchase a tract of
land in Clay coimty for present emergencies, it is right you should
do so, if you can do it, and not sell your land in Jackson county. It
is not safe for us to send you a written revelation on the subject,
but what is stated above is according to wisdom. I haste to a close
to give I'oom for Brother Oliver, and remain yours in the bonds of
the everlasting covenant,
Joseph Smith, Jun.
Decemher 6. — Being prepared to commence our labors
in the printing business, I ask God in the ^ ,. .
■^ ^ Dedication of
name of Jesus, to establish it for ever, and the New
cause that His work may speedily go forth to
the nations of the earth, to the accomplishing of His great
work in bringing about the restoration of the house of Israel.
This day, also, the Elders in Missouri sent the follow
ing petition:
To his Excellency , Daniel Dunklin, Governor of the State of Missouri:
We, the undersigned, leading members of the Church of Christ,
valgarly called "Mewnons," would respectfully represent to your Ex-
<?ellency — in addition to the petition presented to you by Messrs.
Phelps and Hyde, and the affidavit of Messrs. Phelps, Gilbert,
and M'Lellin, after having read also the letters of the Attorney-
General and Disti-ict Judge of this circuit to Mr. Reese — that whereas,
our society, men, women, and children, after having been in some cases
wounded, scourged, and threatened with death, have been driven by
force of arms fi'om their lands, houses and much of their property in
Jackson county — most of which lands, houses, and property, have been
possessed by the mob of Jackson county, or others, and are now un-
452 HISTORY OF THE CHUECH. [A.D. 1833
lawfully detained from the use and possession of our people; that
"whereas our people have been driven and scattered into the counties of
Clay, Ray, Van Buren, Lafayette, and others, where, in many cases,
they are destitute of the common necessaries of life, even in this
winter season; that whereas, the guns which were taken from
our people, as set forth in the aflRdavit, are kept from them: there-
fore, in behalf of our society, which is so scattered and suffering, we,
your petitioners, ask aid and assistance of j'our Excellency, that we
may be restored to our lands, and houses, property, and protected in
them by the militia of the state, if legal, or by a detachment of the
United States Rangers, which might be located at Independence, in-
stead of at Cantonment Leavenworth, till peace can be restored. This
could be done, probably, by conferring with the President, or perhaps
with Colonel Dodge. Also, we ask that our men may be organized
into companies of Jackson Guards, and be furnished with arms by
the state, to assist in maintaining their rights against the unhallowed
power of the mob of Jackson county.
And then, when arrangements are made to protect us in our persons and
property (which cannot be done without an armed force, nor would it
be prudent to risk our lives there without guards, till we receive
strength from our friends to protect ourselves), we wish a court of in-
quiry instituted, to investigate the whole matter of the mob against the
"Mormons: " and we will ever pray.
W. W. Phelps, Isaac Morley,
John Whitmer, Edward Partridge,
John Corrill, A. S. Gilbert.
The following letter accompanied the foregoing petition :
Liberty, December 6, 1833.
Dear Sir: — Your Excellency will perceive by the petition, bearing date
with this letter, that we intend to return to Jackson county as soon as
arrangements can be made to protect us after we are reinstated in our
possessions.
We do not wish to go till we know that our lives are not in danger
from a lawless mob. Your Excellency will understand that at this
inclement season it will require time to restore us, and troops to protect
us after we are there, for the threats of the mob have not ceased.
Your obedient servant,
W. W. Phelps
To Daniel Dunklin, Governor of Missouri.
A.D. 1833) HISTORY OF THE CHUKCH. 453
CHAPTER XXXIII.
THE prophet's SYMPATHY FOR THE EXILED SAINTS — REASONS
FOR THEIR EXPULSION FROM ZION,
A Letter from the Prophet Joseph Smith to the Exiled Saints in Missouri.*
KiRTLAND Mills, Ohio,
December 10, 1833.
Edward Partridge, W. W. Phelps, John Whitmer, A. S. Gilbert, John
Corrill, Isaac Morley, and all the Saints whom it may concern.
Beloved Brethren: — This morning's mail brought letters from
Bishop Partridge, and Elders Corrill and Phelps, all mailed at Liberty,
November 19th, which gave us the melancholv intelligence of your flight
from the land of your inheritance, having been driven before the face of
your enemies in that place.
From previous letters we learned that a number of our brethren had
been slain, but we could not learn from the letters I'ef erred to above,
that there had been more than one killed, and that one Brother Barber,
and that Brother Dibble was wounded in the bowels. We were thank-
ful to learn that no more had been slain, and our daily prayers are that
the Lord will not suffer His Sainis, who have gone up to His land to
keep His commandments, to stain His holy mountain with their blood.
I cannot learn from any communication by the Spirit to me, that
Zion has forfeited her claim to a celestial crown, notwithstanding the
Lord has caused her to be thus afflicted, except it may be some indi-
viduals, who have walked in disobedience, and forsaken the new cove-
nant; all such will be made manifest by their works in due time. I
have always expected that Ziou would suffer some affliction, from what
I could learn from the commandments which have been given. But I
would remind you of a certain clause in one which says, that after much
tribulation cometh the blessing.f By this, and also others, and also
one received of late, I know that Zion, in the due time of the Lord,
>([ Tmis letter was, as will be seen by the text of it, written after the first definite
ana detailed account of what had taken place in Missouri reached the Prophet's
hand. We know of nothing written by him that better manifests the nobility of his
soul, or the gentle sympathy of his nature, than this communication.
t Page 191, verses 3 and 4.
454 HISTOEY OF THE CHUECH. [A.D. 1833
will be redeemed; but how many will be the days of her purification,
tribulation, and affliction, the Lord has kept hid from my eyes; and
when I inquire concerning this subject, the voice of the Lord is: Be
still, and know that I am God I all those who suffer for my name shall
reign with me, and he that layeth down his life for mj' sake shall find
it again.
^'Now, there are two-^ings of which I am ignorant; and thaJiOrd
will notlshow_ them unto me, perha^js for a wise purpose in Himself —
I mean in some respects — and they are these : Why God has suffered so
great a calamity to come upon Zion, and what the great moving cause of
this great affliction is; and again, -^y what means He will return her
back to her inheritance, with songs of everlasting joy upon her head.
These two things, brethren, are in part kept back that they are not
plainly shown unto me; but there are some things that are plainly
manifest which have 'incurred the displeasure of the Almighty. When
I contemplate upon all things that have been manifested, I am aware
that I ought not to murmur, and do not murmur, only in this, that those
who are innocent are compelled to suffer for the iniquities of the guilty:
and I cannot account for this, only on this wise, that the saying of the
Savior has not been strictly observed: "If thy right eye offend thee,
pluck it out, and cast it from thee; or if thy right arm offend thee, cut
it off, and cast it from thee." Now the fact is, if any of the members
of our body is disordered, the rest of the body will be affected with it,
and then all are brought into bondage together; and yet, notwithstand-
ing all this, it is with difficulty that I can restrain my feelings when I
know that you, my brethren, with whom I have had so many happy
hours —sitting, as it were, in heavenly places in Christ Jesus; and also,
having the witness which I feel, and ever have felt, of the purity of
your motives — are cast out, and are as strangers and pilgrims on the
earth, exposed to hunger, cold, nakedness, peril, sword — I say when I
contemplate this, it is with difficulty that I can keep from complaining
and murmuring against this dispensation; but I am sensible that this
is not right, and may God grant that notwithstanding your great afflic-
tions and sufferings, there may not anything separate us from the love
of Christ.
Brethren, when we learn your sufferings, it awakens every sympathy
of our hearts; it weighs us down; we cannot refrain from tears, yet,
we are not able to realize, only in part, your sufferings: and I often
hear the brethren saying, they wish they were with you, that they might
bear a part of your sufferings; and I myself should have been with
you, had not God pi-evented it in the order of His providence, that the
yoke of affliction might be less grievous upon you, God having fore-
warned me, concerning these things, for your sake; and also, Elder
A.D. 1833] HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 455
Cowdery could uot lighten your afflictions by tarrying longer with you,
for his presence would have so much the more enraged your enemies ;
therefoi'e God hath dealt mercifully with us. 0 bi-ethren, let us be
thankful that it is as well with us as it is, and we are yet alive and per-
adventure, God hath laid up in store greater good for us in this genera-
tion, and may grant that we may yet glorify His name.
I feel thankful that thei'e have no more denied the faith; I pray God
in the name of Jesus that you all may be kept in the faith unto the end;
let your sufferings be what they may, it is better in the eyes of God
that you should die, than that you should give up the land of Zion, the
inheritances which you have purchased with your moneys; for every
man that giveth not up his inheritance, though he should die, yet, when
the Lord shall come, he shall stand upon it, and with Job, in his flesh
be shall see God. Therefore, this is my counsel, that you retain your
lands, even unto the uttermost, and employ every lawful means to seek
redress of your enemies; and pray to God, day and night, to return
you in peace and in safety to the lands of your inheritance : and when the
judge fail you, appeal unto the executive; and when the executive fail
you, appeal unto the president; and when the president fail you, and
all laws fail you, and the humanity of the people fail you, and all things
else fail you but God alone, and you continue to weary Him with your
importunings, as the poor woman did the unjust judge, He will not fail
to execute judgment upon your enemies, and to avenge His own elect;
that cry unto Him day and night.
Behold, He will not fail you! He will come with teu thousand of
His Saints, and all His adversaries shall be destroyed with the breath of
His lips! /A.11 those who keep their inheritances, notwithstanding they
should be beaten and driven, shall be likened unto the wise virgins who
took oil in their lamps. But all those who are unbelieving and fearful,
will be likened unto the foolish virgins, who took no oil in their lamps:
and when they shall return and say uuto the Saints, Give us of your
lands — behold, there will be no room found for them. As respects giv-
ing deeds, I would advise you to give deeds as far as the brethren have
legal and just claims for them, and then let every man answer to God
for the disposal of them.
I would suggest some ideas to Elder Phelps, not knowing that they
will be of any real benefit, but suggest them for consideration. I
would be glad if he were here, were it possible for him to come, but
dare not advise, not knowing what shall befall us, as we are under verv"
heavy and serious threatenings from a great many people in this place.
But, perhaps, the people in Liberty may feel willing, God having
power to soften the hearts of all men, to have a press established there;
and if not, in some other place; any place where it can be the most
456 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. [A.D. 1833
convenient, and it is possible to get to it; God will be willing to have
it in any place where it can be established in safety. We must be wise
as serpents and harmless as doves. Again, I desire that Elder Phelps
should collect all the information, and give us a true history of the be-
ginning and rise of Zion, and her calamities.
Now hear the prayer of your unworthy brother in the new and ever-
lasting covenant: — O my God! Thou who hast called and chosen a few,
through Thy weak instrument, by commandment, and sent them to
Missouri, a place which Thou didst call Zion, and commanded Thy ser-
-\'ants to consecrate it unto Thyself for a place of refuge and safety for
the gathering of Thy Saints, to be built up a holy city unto Thyself;
and as Thou hast said that no other place should be appointed like unto
this, therefore, I ask Thee in the name of Jesus Christ, to return Thy
people unto their houses and their inheritances, to enjoy the fruit of
their labors; that all the waste places may be built up; that all the
•enemies of Thy people, who will not repent and turn unto Thee may be
■destroyed from off the face of the land; and let a house be built and
•established unto Thy name; and let all the losses that Thy people
liave sustained, be rewarded unto them, even more than four-fold, that
the borders of Zion may be enlarged forever; and let her be estab-
lished no more to be thrown down; and let all thy Saints, when they
are scattered as sheep, and are persecuted, flee unto Zion, and be es-
tablished in the midst of her; and let her be organized according to
Thy law; and let this prayer ever be recorded before Thy face. Give
Thy Holy Spirit unto my brethren, unto whom I write; send Thine
angels to guard them, and deliver them from all evil; and when they
turn their faces toward Zion, and bow down before Thee and pray, may
their sins never come up before Thy face, neither have place in the
book of Thy remembrance; and may they depart from all their iniqui-
ties. Provide food for them as Thou doest for the ravens; provide
clothing to cover their nakedness, and houses that they may dwell
therein; give unto them friends in abundance, and let their names be
recorded in the Lamb's book of life, eternally before Thy face. Amen.
Finally, brethren, the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with j'ou all
uutil His coming in His kingdom. Amen.
Joseph Smith, Jun.
Becemher 12. — An express arrived at Liberty, from Van
Expulsion of Buren county, with information that those
Van BureT famiUes, which had fled from Jackson county,
County. ^^^^ located there, were about to be driven
from that county, after building their houses and carting
A.D. 1833] HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 457
their winter's store of provisions, grain, etc., forty or
fifty miles. Several families are already fleeing from
thence. The contaminating influence of the Jackson
county mob, is predominant in this new county of Van
Buren, the whole population of which is estimated at
about thirty or forty families. The destruction of crops,
household furniture, and clothing, is very great, and much
of their stock is lost. \^e main body of the Church is
now in Clay county, where the people are as kind and ac-
commodating as could reasonably be expected. The con-
tinued threats of deaths to individuals of the Church, if
they make their appearance in Jackson county, prevent
the most of them, even at this day, from returning to
that county, to secure personal property, which they were
obliged to leave in their flight.
The following is an extract of a letter to me, from
Elder Phelps, dated — Sad condition
of the Saints.
Clay County, Missouri,
December 15, 1833.
^ The condition of the scattered Saints is lamentable, and affords a
gloomy prospect. No regular order can be enforced, nor any usual
discipline kept up; among the world, yea, the most wicked part of it,
some commit one sin, and some another (I speak of the rebellious, for
there are Saints that are as immovable as the everlasting hills), and
what can be done? We are in Clay, Ray, Lafayette, Jackson, Van
Buren and other counties, and cannot hear from one another oftener
than we do from you. I know it was right that we should be driven out
of the land of Zion, that the rebellious might be sent away. But,
brethren, if the Lord will, I should like to know what the honest in
heart shall do? Our clothes are worn out; we want the necessaries of
life, and shall we lease, buy, or otherwise obtain land whei-e we are, to
till, that we may raise enough to eat? Such is the common language
of the honest, for they want to do the will of God. I am sensible that
we shall not be able to live again in Zion, till God or the President
rules out the mob .
^he Governor is willing to restore us, but as the constitution gives
him no power to guard us when back, we are not willing to go. The
mob swear if we come we shall die! If, from what has been done in
Zion, we, or the most ot us. have got to be persecuted from city to city,
458 HISTOKY OF THE CHUKCH. [A.D. 1833
and from synagogue to synagogue, we want to know it; for there are
those among us that would rather eai*n eternal life on such conditions
than lose it; but we hope for better things, and shall wait patiently for
the word of the Lord.
Our people fare very well, and when they are discreet, little oi*-»o
persecution is felt. The militia in the upper counties is in readiness at
a moment's warning, having been ordered out by the Governor, to
guard a court martial and court of inquiry; but we cannot attend a
court of inquiry, on account of expense, till we are restored and pro-
tected.
(Signed) W. W. Phelps.
Decemitr 16. — I received the following:
Eei'elation*
1. Verily I say unto you, concerning your brethren who have been
afflicted, and persecuted, and cast out from the land of their inherit-
ance,
2. I, the Lord, have suffered the affliction to come upon them, where-
with they have been afflicted, in consequence of their transgressions;
3. Yet I will own them, and they shall be mine in that day when I
shall come to make up my jewels.
■i. Therefore, they must needs be chastened and tried, even as Abra-
ham, who was commanded to offer up his only son;
5. For all those who will not endure chastening but deny me, cannot
be sanctified.
6. Behold, I say unto you, thei-e were jarrings, and contentions, and
envyings, and strifes, and lustful and covetous desires among them;
therefore by these things they polluted their inheritances.
7. They were slow to hearken unto the voice of the Lord their God,
therefore the Lord their God is slow to hearken unto their prayers, to
answer them in the day of their trouble.
8. In the day of their peace they esteemed lightly my counsel; but,
in the day of their trouble, of necessity they feel after me.
9. Verily I say unto you, notwithstanding their sins, my bowels are
filled with compassion towards them: I will not utterly cast them off ;
and in the day of wrath I will remember mercy.
10. I have sworn, and the decree hath gone forth by a former com-
mandment which I have given unto you, that I would let fall the sword
of mine indignation in the behalf of my people; and even as I have
said, it shall come to pass.
* Doctrine and Covenants, sec. ci. The revelation explains why the Saints were
driven from Zion.
^.D. 1833] HISTOEY OF THt. CHUECH. 459
11. Mine indignatiou is soon to be poured out without measure upon
all nations, and this will I do when the cup of their iniquity is full.
12. And in that day all who are found upon the watch tower, or in
other words, all mine Israel, shall be saved.
13. And they that have been scattered shall be gathered;
14. And all they who have mourned shall be comforted;
15. And all they who have given their lives for my name shall be'
crowned.
16. Therefore let your hearts be comforted concerning Zion; for all
flesh is in mine hands; be still and know that I am God.
17. Zion shall not be moved out of her place, notwithstanding her
children are scattered;
18. They that remain, and are pure in heart, shall return, and come
to their inheritances, they and their children, with songs of everlast-
ing joy, to build up the waste places of Zion ;
19. And all these things that the prophets might be fulfilled.
20. And, behold, there is none other place appointed than that
which I have appointed; neither shall there be any other place ap-
pointed than that which I have appointed, for the work of the gather-
ing of my Saints,
21. Until the day cometh when there is found no more room for them;
and then I have other places which I will appoint unto them, and they
shall be called Stakes, for the curtains, or the strength of Zion.
22. Behold, it is my will, that all they who call on my name, and
worship me according to mine everlasting Gospel, should gather to-
gether and stand in holy places,
23. And prepare for the revelation which is to come, w^hen the veil of
the covering of my temple, in my tabernacle, which hideth the earth,
shall be taken off, and all flesh shall see me'together.
2-4. And every corruptible thing, both of man, or of the beasts of the
field, or of the fowls of the heavens, or of the fish of the sea, that
dwells upon all the face of the earth, shall be consumed;
25. And also that of element shall melt with fervent heat; and all
things shall become new, that my knowledge and glory may dwell upon
all the earth.
26. And in that day the enmity of man, and the enmity of beasts,
yea, the enmity of all flesh, shall cease from before my face.
27. And in that day whatsoever any man shall ask, it shall be given
unto him.
28. And in that day Satan shall not have power to tempt any man.
29. And there shall be no sorrow because there is no death.
30. In that day an infant shall not die until he is old, and his life
shall be as the age of a tree.
460 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. lA.D. 1833
31. And when he dies he shall not sleep (that is to say in the earth),
but shall be changed in the twinkling of an eye, and shall be caught
up, and his rest shall be glorious:
32. Yea, verily I say unto you, in that day when the Lord shall come.
He shall reveal all things —
33. Things which have passed, and hidden things which no man
knew — things of the earth by which it was made, and the purpose and
the end thereof —
34. Things most pi'ecious — things that are above, and things that are
beneath — things that are in the earth, and upon the earth, and in
heaven.
35. And all they who suffer persecution for my name, and endure in
faith, though they are called to lay down their lives for my sake, yet
shall they partake of all this glory.
36. Wherefore, fear not even unto death; for in this world your joy
is not full, but in me your joy is full.
37. Therefore, care not for the body, neither the life of the body;
but care for the soul, and for the life of the soul;
38. And seek the face of the Lord always, that in patience ye may
possess your souls, and ye shall have eternal life.
39. When men are called into mine everlasting Gospel, and cove-
nant with an everlasting covenant, they are accounted as the salt of the
earth, and the savor of men;
40. They are called to be the savor of men. Therefore, if that salt
of the earth lose its savor, behold, it is thenceforth good for nothing,
only to be cast out, and trodden under the feet of men.
41. Behold, here is wisdom concerning the children of Zion, even
many, but not all; they were found transgressors, therefore they must
needs be chastened.
42. He that exalteth himself shall be abased, and he that abaseth
himself shall be exalted.
43. And now, I will show unto you a parable, that j'ou may know
my will concerning the redemption of Zion.
44. A certain nobleman had a spot of land, very choice; and he said
unto his servants, Go ye into my vineyard, even upon this very choice
piece of land, and plant twelve olive trees,
45. And set watchmen round about them, and build a tower, that one
may overlook the land round about, to be a watchman upon the tower,
that mine olive trees may not be broken down, when the enemy shall
come to spoil, and take unto themselves the fruit of my vineyard.
46. Now, the servants of the nobleman went and did as their lord
commanded them; and planted the olive trees, and built a hedge round
.about, and set watchmen, and began to build the tower.
A.D. 1833J HISTOKT OF THE CHURCH. 4()1
47. And while they were yet laying the foundation thereof, they
began to say among themselves, And what need hath my lord of this
tower?
48. And consulted for a long time, saying among themselves. What
need hath my lord of this tower, seeing this is a time of peace?
49. Might not this money be given to the exchangers '? for there is no
need of these things!
50. And while they were at variance one with another they became
very slothful, and they hearkened not unto the commandments of their
lord,
51. And the enemy came by night, and broke down the hedge, and
the servants of the nobleman arose and were affrighted, and fled; and
the enemy destroyed their works, and broke down the olive trees.
52. Now behold, the nobleman, the lord of the vineyard, called upon
his servants, and said unto them. Why! what is the cause of this great
evil?
53. Ought ye not to have done even as I commanded you, and — after
ye had planted the vineyard, and built the hedge round about, and set
watchmen upon the walls thereof, — built the tower also, and set a
watchman upon the tower, and watched for my vineyard, and not have
fallen asleep, lest the enemy should come upon you?
54. And behold, the watchman upon the tower would have seen the
enemy while he was yet afar off. and then he could have made ready
and kept the enemy from breaking down the hedge thereof, and saved
my vineyard from the hands of the destroyer.
55. And the lord of the vineyard said unto one of his servants. Go
and gather together the residue of my servants, and take all the
strength of mine house, which are my warriors, my young men, and
they that are of middle-age also among all my servants, who are the
strength of mine house, save those only whom I have appointed to-
tarry;
56. And go ye straightway unto the land of my vineyard, and re-
deem my vineyard, for it is mine, I have bought it with money.
57. Therefore, get ye straightway into my land; break down the
walls of mine enemies; throw down their tower, and scatter their
watchmen :
58. And inasmuch as they gather together against you, avenge me of
mine enemies, that by and by I may come with the residue of mine-
house, and possess the land.
59. And the servant said unto his lord. When shall these things
be?
60. And he said unto his servant. When I will, go ye straightway,,
and do all things whatsoever I have commanded you;
462 HISTORY OF THE CHUKCH. [A.D. 1833
Gl. And this shall be my seal and blessing upon you — a faithful and
•wise steward in the midst of mine house, a ruler in my kingdom.
G2. And his servant went straightway, and did all things whatsoever
his lord commanded him, and after many days all things were ful-
filled.
63, Again, verily I say unto you, I will show unto you wisdom in
me concerning all the churches, inasmuch as they are willing to be
guided in a right and proper way for their salvation,
G-l. That the work of the gathering together of my Saints may
continue, that I may build them up unto my name upon holy
places: for the time of harvest is come, and my word must needs be
fulfilled.
Go. Therefore, I must gather together my people, according to the
parable of the wheat and the tares, that the wheat may be secured in
the garners to possess eternal life, and be crowned with celestial glory
when I shall come in the kingdom of my Father, to reward every man
according as his work shall be,
66. While the tares shall be bound in bundles, and their bands made
strong, that they may be burned with unquenchable fire.
67. Therefore, a commandment I give unto all the churches, that
they shall continue to gather together unto the places which I have ap-
pointed;
68. Nevertheless, as I have said unto j'ou in a former command-
ment, let not your gathering be in haste, nor by flight; but let all
things be prepared before you :
69. And in order that all things be prepared before you, observe the
•commandment which I have given concerning these things,
70. Which saith, or teacheth, to purchase all the lands with money,
■which can be purchased for money, in the region round about the land
which I have appointed to be the land of Zion, for the beginning of the
gathering of my Saints;
71. All the land which can be purchased in Jackson county, and the
counties round about, and leave the residue in mine hand.
72. Now, verily I say unto you, let all the churches gather together
all their monies; let these things be done in their time, but not in haste,
and observe to have all things prepared before you.
73. And let honorable men he appointed, even wise men, and send
them to purchase these lands;
74. And the churches in the eastern countries when they are built
np, if they will hearken unto this counsel, they may buy lands and
gather together upon them, and in this way they may establish Zion.
75. There is even now already in store sufficient, yea, even an
abundance, to redeem Zion, and establish her waste places, no more to
A.D. 1833] HISTOKY OF THE CHURCH. 463
be thrown down, were the churches, who call themselves after my
name, willing to hearken to my voice.
76. And again I say unto you, those who have been scattered by
their enemies, it is my will that they should continue to importune for
redress, and redemption, by the hands of those who are placed as
rulers, and are in authority over you,
77. According to the laws and constitution of the people which I
have suffered to be established, and should be maintained for the rights
and protection of all flesh, according to just and holy principles,
78. That every man may act in doctrine and principle pertaining to
futurity, according to the moral agency which I have given unto them,
that every man may be accountable for his own sins in the day of judg-
ment.
79. Therefore, it is not right that any man should be in bondage one
to another.
80. And for this purpose have I established the constitution of this
land, by the hands of wise men whom I raised up unto this very pur-
pose, and redeemed the land by the shedding of blood.
81. Now, unto what shall I liken the children of Zion*? I will liken
them unto the parable of the woman and the unjust judge (for men
ought always to pray and not to faint) which saith,
82. There was in a city a judge which feared not God, neither re-
garded man.
83. And there was a widow in that city, and she came unto him, say-
ing. Avenge me of mine adversary.
84. And he would not for a while, but afterwards he said within him-
self, though I fear not God, nor regard man, yet because this widow
troubleth me I will avenge her, lest, by her continual coming she
weary me.
85. Thus will I liken the children of Zion.
86. Let them importune at the feet of the Judge ;
87. And if he heed them not, let them importune at the feet of the
Governor ;
88. And if the Governor heed them not, let them importune at the
feet of the President;
89. And if the President heed them not, then will the Lord arise and
come forth out of His hiding place, and in His fury vex the nation,
90. And in His hot displeasui-e, and in His fierce anger, in His time,
will cut off those wicked, unfaithful, and unjust stewards, and appoint
them their portion among hypocrites, and unbelievers:
91. Even in outer darkness, where there is weeping, and wailing,
and gnashing of teeth.
92. Pray ye, therefore, that their ears may be opened unto your
46-4 ^^ HISTOKY OF THE CHURCH. [AD. 1833
cries, that I may be merciful unto them, that these things may not
come upon them.
93. What I have said unto you, must needs be, that all men may be
left without excuse;
9-1. That wise men and rulers may hear and know that which they
have never considered;
95. That I may proceed to bring to pass my act, my strange act, and
perform my work, my strange work, that men may discern between the
righteous and the wicked, saith your God.
9(3. And again, I say unto you, it is contrary to my commandment,
and my will, that my servant Sidney Gilbert, should sell my storehouse,
which I have appointed unto my people, into the hands of mine enemies.
97. Let not that which I have appointed be polluted by mine ene-
mies, by the consent of those who call themselves after my name;
98. For this is a very sore and grievous sin against me, and against
my people, in consequence of those things which I have decreed and
which are soon to befall the nations.
99. Therefore, it is my will that my people should claim, and hold
claim upon that which I have appointed unto them, though they should
not be permitted to dwell thereon;
100. Nevertheless, I do not say they shall not dwell thereon; for in-
asmiich as they bring forth fruit and works meet for my kingdom, they
shall dwell thereon;
101. They shall build, and another shall not inherit it; they shall
plant vineyards, and they shall eat the fruit thereof. Even so. Amen.
A.D. 1833] HISTOKY OF THE CHURCH. 465
CHAPTER XXXiy.
A PRESS ESTABLISHED AT KIRTLAND — BLESSINGS UPON THE
prophet's family — RESPONSIBILITY FOR LAWLESS ACTS
IN MISSOURI.
December 18. — The Elders assembled in the printing
office, and bowed down before the Lord, and I ^^ ^- .• *
' ' Dedication of
dedicated the printing press, and all that per- the Printing
tained .thereunto, to Grod, which dedication
was confirmed by Elder Rigdon, and my brother, Hyrum
Smith. We then proceeded to take the first proof sheet
of the reprinted Star,* edited by Elder Oliver Cowdery.
Blessed of the Lord is Brother Oliver, nevertheless
there are two evils in him that he must needs strength and
forsake, or he cannot altogether escape the Siive"^''cow^
buffetings of the adversary. If he forsake '^®^y-
these evils he shall be forgiven, and shall be made like
unto the bow which the Lord hath set in the heavens ; he
shall be a sign and an ensign unto the nations. Behold,
he is blessed of the Lord for his constancy and steadfast-
ness in the work of the Lord; wherefore, he shall be
blessed in his generation, and they shall never be cut off,
and he shall be helped out of many troubles ; and if he
keep the commandments, and hearken unto the counsel of
the Lord, his rest shall be glorious.
And again, blessed of the Lord is my father, and also
* All the numbers of The Evening and Morning Star from the first issued, in
June, 1832, up to and including the number for July, 1833 (fourteen numbers in
all,) were reprinted at Kirtland: though in the reprint the page was changed from
quarto to octavo form. The last number issued in Zion was in July, 1833 ; the first
reprinted number was issued in December of the same year.
36 Vol. I.
466 HISTOKY OF THE CHUKCH. [A.D. 1833
my mother, and my brothers and my sisters; for they
The Prophet's ^hall yet find redemption in the house of the
hilrSK'*'' Lord, and their offspring shall be a blessing,
house. a joy, and a comfort unto them.
Blessed is my mother, for her soul is ever filled with
benevolence and philanthropy ; and notwith-
His Mother. , t i i^ i i n
standing her age, yet she shall receive
strength, and shall be comforted in the midst of her
house, and she shall have eternal life.
And blessed is my father, for the hand of the Lord
shall be over him, for he shall see the afflic-
His Father. . ,. , • i m t t i
tion or his children pass away; and when his
head is fully ripe, he shall behold himself as an olive tree,
whose branches are bowed down with much fruit; he
shall also possess a mansion on high.
Blessed of the Lord is my brother Hyrum, for the integ-
Hia-Brother I'lty of Ms heart ; he shall be girt about with
Hyrum. truth, and faithfulness shall be the strength
of his loins : from generation to generation he shall be a
shaft in the hands of his God to execute judgment upon
his enemies; and he shall be hid by the hand of the Lord,
that none of his secret parts shall be discovered unto his
hurt; his -name shall be accounted a blessing among
men; and when he is in trouble, and great tribulation
hath come upon him, he shall remember the God of
Jacob ; and he will shield him from the power of Satan ;
and he shall receive counsel in the house of the Most
High, that he may be strengthened in hope, that the go-
ings of his feet may be established for ever.
Blessed of the Lord is my brother Samuel, because the
aisjBfftther Lord shall say unto him, Samuel, Samuel;
Samuel. thcrcforc he shall be made a teacher in the
house of the Lord, and the Lord shall mature his mind
in judgment, and thereby he shall obtain the esteem and
fellowship of his brethren, and his soul shall be estab-
lished and he shall benefit the house of the Lord, because
he shall obtain answer to prayer in his faithfulness.
A.D. 1833] HISTORY OF THE CHUECH. 467
Brother William is as the fierce lion, which divideth
not the spoil because of his strength ; and in Prophecy on
the pride of his heart he will neglect the more [Jj^ Brother
weighty matters until his soul is bowed down wiiuam.
in sorrow ; and then he shall return and call on the name
of his God, and shall find forgiveness, and shall wax val-
iant, therefore, he shall be saved unto the uttermost; and
as the roaring lion of the forest in the midst of his prey,
so shall the hand of his generation be lifted up against
those who are set on high, that fight against the God of
Israel; fearless and undaunted shall they be in battle, in
avenging the wrongs of the innocent, and relieving the
oppressed; therefore, the blessings of the God of Jacob
shall be in the midst of his house, notwithstanding his re-
bellious heart.
And now, 0 God, let the residue of my father's house
ever come up in remembrance before Thee,
ir» 1111!"^ Prayer.
that Thou mayest save them irom the hand or
the oppressor, and establish their feet upon the Rock of
Ages, that they may have place in Thy house, and be
saved in Thy kingdom ; and let all things be even as I
have said, for Christ's sake. Amen.
December 19. — William Pratt and David Patten took
their journey to the land of Zion, for the Messengers to
purpose of bearing dispatches to the brethren ^^^^'
in that place, from Kirtland. 0 may God grant that they
may be a blessing to Zion, as kind angels from heaven.
Amen.
The following circular was published in the December
number of the Star :
THE ELDERS IN KIRTLAND TO THEIR BRETHREN ABROAD.
Dear Brethren in Christ, and Companions in Tribulation: — It seem-
eth good unto us to drop a few lines to you, giving you some instruc-
tion relative to conducting the affairs of the kingdom of God, which has
been committed unto us in these latter times, by the will and testament
of our Mediator, whose intercessions in our behalf are lodged in the
468 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. [A.D. 1833
bosom of the Eternal Father, and ere long will burst with blessings
upon the heads of all the faithful.
We have all been children, and are too much so at the present time;
but we hope in the Lord that we may grow in grace and be prepared
for all things which the bosom of futurity may disclose unto us. Time
is rapidly rolling on, and the prophecies must be fulfilled. The days of
tribulation are fast approaching, and the time to test the fidelity of the
Saints has come. Rumor with her ten thousand tongues is diffusing her
uncertain sounds in almost every ear; but in these times of sore trial,
let the Saints be patient and see the salvation of God. Those who can-
not endure persecution, and stand in the day of affliction, cannot stand
in the day when the Son of God shall burst the veil, and appear in all
the glory of His Father, with all the holy angels.
On the subject of ordination, a few words are necessary. In many
instances there has been too much haste in this thing, and the admoni-
tion of Paul has been too slightingly passed over, which says, "Lay
hands suddenly upon no man." Some have been ordained to the min-
istry, and have never acted in that capacity, or magnified their calling
at all. Such may expect to lose their appointment, except they awake
and magnify their office. Let the Elders abroad be exceedingly careful
upon this subject, and when they ordain a man to the holy ministry, let
him be a faithful man, who is able to teach others also; that the cause
of Christ suffer not. It is not the multitude of preachers that is to bring
about the glorious millennium! but it is those who are "called, and
chosen, and faithful."
Let the Elders be exceedingly careful about unnecessarily disturbing
and harrowing up the feelings of the people. Remember that your
business is to pi'each the Gospel in all humility and meekness, and warn
sinners to repent and come to Christ. Avoid contentions and vain dis-
putes with men of cori'upt minds, who do not desire to know the truth.
Remember that "it is a day of warning, and not a day of many words."
If they receive not your testimony in one place, flee to another, remem-
bering to cast no reflections, nor throw out any bitter sayings. If you
do your duty, it will be just as well with you, as though all men em-
braced the Gospel.
Be careful about sending boys to preach the Gospel to the world; if
they go, let them be accompanied by some one who is able to guide
them in the proper channel, lest they become puffed up, and fall under
condemnation, and into the snare of the devil. Finally, in these criti-
cal times, be careful; call on the Lord day and night; beware of pride;
beware of false brethren, who will creep in among you to spy out your
liberties. Awake to righteousness, and sin not; let your light shine,
and show yourselves workmen that need not be ashamed, I'ightly di-
A.D. 1833] HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 469
viding the word of truth. Apply yourselves diligently to study, that
your minds may be stored with all necessary information.
We remain your brethren in Christ, anxiously praying for the day of
redemption to come, when iniquity shall be swept from the earth, and
everlasting righteousness brought in. Fai'ewell.
Monday night, the 24th of December, four aged families,
living near the town of Independence, whose _, ^
. .... A-Liile Guard
penury and infirmities, mcidents to old age, ofWashmg-
• 1 • £ ^°^ Driven
tor bade a speedy removal, were driven trom from Jackson
their homes by a party of the mob, who tore ^^^ ^' /
down their chimneys, broke in their doors and windows,
and hurled large stones into their houses, by which the
life of old Mr. Miller, in particular, was greatly endan-
gered. Mr. Miller is aged sixty-five years, and the
youngest man in the four families. Some of these men
have toiled and bled in the defense of their country ; and |
old Mr. Jones, one of the sufferers, served as life guard
to General George Washington, in the Revolution. Well
may the soldier of "Seventy- six" contemplate with horror
the scenes which surround him at this day in Jackson
county, where liberty, law, and equal rights, are trodden
under foot. It is now apparent that no man embracing
the faith of the Latter-day Saints, whatever be his age or
former standing in society, may hope to escape the wrath
of the Jackson county mob whenever it is in their power
to inflict abuse.
A court of inquiry was held at Liberty, Clay county,
Missouri, the latter part of this month, to in-
quire into the conduct of Colonel Pitcher, for quiry.'^^ ^^
driving the Saints, or "Mormons," from
Jackson county, which resulted in his arrest for further
trial by a court-martial.
December 26. — James Blanchard and Alonzo Eider were
cut off from the Church by a council of Elders, in Kirtland,
for repeated transgressions, and promising to reform, and
never fulfilling. Nelson Acre was also cut off, on account
of his absenting himself from the meetings, and saying
470 HISTOEY OF THE CHUKCH. [A.D. 1833
that he wanted no more of the Church, and that he
desired to be cut off. None of these being
cations at prcscut, thc couucil notified them of their
expulsion by letters. I'Hiis evening a Bishop's
court was called to investigate the case of Elder
Ezekiel Rider, who had said many hard things against
Bishop Whitney: that Brother Whitney was not fit for
a Bishop ; that he treated the brethren who came into the
store with disrespect; that he was overbearing, and fain
would walk on the necks of the brethren. Brother Stx^ry
was also in a similar transgression. A. rebuked them
sharply, and told them that the Church must feel the
wrath of God except they repent of their sins and cast
away their murmurings and complainings one of another.
Elder Rigdon also lectured them on the same principles.
Brothers Rider and Story confessed their wrongs, and all
forgave one another.
December 27. — A bishop's court was called to investi-
gate complaints made against Brothers Elliot,
gart, and Bab- Haggart, and Babbitt, and their wives, and Jen-
kins Salisbury, all of whom were present; but
the accusers not being present, the court adjourned sme die.
The mob in Jackson county sold the materials, or rather
gave Messrs. Davis and Kelly leave to take
the star TIw Evenifig and Morning Star establishment
to Liberty, Clay county, where they com-
menced the publication of The Missouri Enquirer, a
weekly paper. They (that is, Davis and Kelly) also paid
our lawyers, employed as counsel against the mob, three
hundred dollars, on the one thousand dollar note, on
agreement; a small amount towards an establishment
which, with book work and furniture, had cost some three
or four thousand dollars.
From the very features of the celebrated mob circular,
previously inserted,* it will be seen that they meditated
a most daring infraction of the constitution of our country
* Pages 374-6.
A.D. 1833J HISTOKY OF THE CHUECH. 471
that they might gratify a spirit of persecution against an
innocent people. To whom shall blame be „„
. ^ . where Re-
attached in this tragedy? In July last they sponsibiuty
boldly made known their determination to
drive the Mormons from Jackson county, "peaceably if
they could, forcibly if they must," openly declaring, that
"the arm of the civil law did not afford them a sufficient
guarantee against the increasing evils of this religious
sect;" and in their circular they further say, "We deem
it expedient, and of the highest importance, to form our-
selves into a company for the better and easier accomplish-
ment of our purposes ; ' ' and conclude with these high-
toned words: "We therefore agree, that after timely warn-
ing, and upon receiving an adequate compensation for what
little property they cannot take with them, they refuse
to leave us in peace, as they found us — we agree to use
such means as may be sufficient to remove them ; and to
this end, we each pledge to each other our lives, our bod-
ily powers, fortunes, and sacred honors."
In answer to their bold and daring resolves to guard
against anticipated evils, I give the following extract from
the Governor's letter in relation to this affair, dated Octo-
ber 19th, 1833:
No citizen nor number of citizens, have a right to take the redress of
their grievances, whether real or imaginary, into their own hands;
such conduct strikes at the very existence of society, and subverts the
foundation on which it is based.
I ask again, to whom shall blame be attached for this
tragedy? When the mob previously and publicly declared
their intentions ; and the principles involved were under-
stood by the Executive, as appears by the foregoing; and
also by the judiciary, according to Judge Ryland's letter;*
while the constitution of the land guarantees equal rights
and privileges to all — all this considered, to whom should
blame be attached, but to Jackson county mobbers, and
to Missouri?
* Page 445.
472 HISTOKY OF THE CHUKCH. [A.D. 1834
CHAPTER XXXV.
IMPORTANT CORRESPONDENCE ON JACKSON COUNTY AFFAIRS,
CHIEFLY BETWEEN LEADING OFFICIALS OF THE CHURCH
IN ZION AND STATE OFFICIALS OF MISSOURI.*
algernon sidney gilbert's letter to governor dunklin.
Liberty, Clay County, Mo.,
January 9, 1834.
Dear Sir. — Since my communication of the 29th of November, and
a petition dated 6th of December last, to which my name was attached,
I am induced to trespass again upon your patience, with further par-
ticulars in relation to the unfortunate faction in Jackson county, on
which subject I should be silent, were it not that I entertain a hope of
suggesting some ideas that may ultimately prove useful in ameliorating
the present suffering condition of my brethren, and in some degree re-
storing peace to both parties.
Being particularly acquainted with the situation of both parties at
this day, my desire is to write impartially; notwithstanding I feel very
sensibly the deep wound that has been inflicted upon the Church of
which I am a member, by the citizens of Jackson county. The petition
to your Excellency, dated the 6th of December last, was drawn up
hastily by Mr. Phelps, and signed by several of us, just befoi'e the
closing of the mail; and there is one item in particular in said petition,
that needs some explanation: the request that "our men may be organ-
ized into companies of Jackson Guards, and furnished with arms by
the state," was made at the instance of disinterested advisers; and also
a communication from the Attoi*ney General to Messrs. Doniphan and
Atchison, dated the 21st of November last, gives his views as to the
propriety of organizing into regular companies, etc. The necessity of
being compelled to resort to arms, to regain our possessions in Jackson
county, is by no means agreeable to the feelings of the Church and
would never be thought of but from pure necessity.
In relation to a court of inquiry, serious difficulties continue to exist,
well calculated to preclude the most important testimony of our Church;
* In order to group the correspondence concerning the troubles in Jackson county
as close to the recital of those events in the text of the Prophet's narrative as may
be, several of the communications in this chapter are taken from the place assigned
them by previous editors and given in this concluding chapter of Volume I.
A.D. 1834] HISTOKY OF THE CHUKCH. 473
and there appears to be no evil which man is capable of inflicting upon
his fellow-man, but what our people are threatened with at this day by
the citizens of Jackson county. This intimidates a great many, par-
ticularly women and children, and no military guard would diminish
their fears so far as to induce them to attend the court in that county.
This, with other serious difficulties, will give a decided advantage to the
offenders, in a court of inquiry, while they ti'iumph in power, num-
bers, etc.
The citizens of Jackson county are well aware that they have this
advantage, and the leaders of the faction, if they must submit to such
a court, would gladly hasten it. The Church are anxious for a thorough
investigation into the whole affair, if their testimony can be taken with-
out so great peril as they have reason to fear. It is my opinion, from
present appearances, that not one-fourth of the witnesses of our peo-
ple can be prevailed upon to go into Jackson county to testify. The
influence of the party that compose that faction is considerable, and
this influence operates in some degi-ee upon the drafted militia, so far
as to lessen confidence in the loyalty of that body; and I am satisfied
that the influence of the Jackson county faction will not be entirely put
down while they have advocates among certain religious sects.
Knowing that youi Excellency must be aware of the unequal contest
in which we are engaged, and that the little handful that compose our
Church are not the only sufferers that feel the oppressive hand of priestly
power; with these difficulties existing, and many others not enumerated,
it would be my wish to adopt such measures as are best calculated to
allay the rage of Jackson county, and restore the injured to their right
ful possessions ; and to this end, I would suggest the propriety of pur-
chasing the possessions of the most violent leaders of the faction; and
if they assent to this proposition, if the holdings of about twenty of the
most influential in that county (which would embrace the very leaders of
the faction) , could be obtained, I think the majority would cease in their
persecutions, at least, when a due exercise of executive counsel and
authority was manifested. I suggest this measure because it is of a
pacific nature, well knowing that no legal steps are calculated to sub-
due their obduracy, only when pushed with energy by the highest authori-
ties of the state.
In this proposal, I believe that I should have the concurrence of my
brethren. I therefore give this early intimation of an intention, on the
part of some of the leading men in the Church, to purchase out some
of the principal leaders of the faction, if funds sufficient can be raised;
hoping thereby to regain peaceful possession of their homes; and in mak-
ing a trial of this measure at a future day, we would deem it important,
and of great utility, if we could avail ourselves of counsel and directions
474 HISTOKY OF THE CHURCH. [A.D. 1834
from your Excellency, believing there will be a day, in negotiations for
peace, in which an executive interposition would produce a salutary
effect upon both parties.
In this communication, with honesty of heart, I have endeavored
briefly to touch upon a few interesting points, in plain truth, believing
that I have given nowi'ong bias on either side, and with earnest prayers
to our great Benefactor, that the chief ruler of this state may come to
a full knowledge of the gross outrages in Jackson county, I subscribe
myself.
Your obedient servant,
Algernon S. Gilbert.
To his Excellency, Daniel Dunklin, Jefferson City, Missouri.
LETTER OF THE FIRST PRESIDENCY TO THE SCATTERED SAINTS.
Greeting:
We, your companions in tribulation, embrace the present opportunity
of sending you this token of our love and good will, assuring you tha^
our bowels are filled with compassion, and that our prayers are daily
ascending to God in the name of Jesus Christ, in your behalf.
We have just received intelligence from you, through the medium of
Brother Elliott, of Chagrin, making inquiries concerning the course
which you are to pursue. In addition to the knowledge contained in
the above on this subject, we say, if it is not the duty of the Governor
to call out and keep a standing force in Jackson county to protect you
on your lands (which appears must be done, as we understand the
mob are determined to massacre you, if the Governor take you back
upon your lands, and leave you unprotected), it will become your duty
to petition the Governor to petition the President to send a force there
to protect you, when you are reinstated.
The Governor proposes to take you back to your lands whenever you
are ready to go (if we understand correctly); but cannot keep up an
army to guard you; and while the hostile feelings of the people of
Jackson county remain unabated, probably you dare not go back to be
left unguarded. Therefore, in your petition to the Governor, set all
these things forth in their proper light, and pray him to notify the
President, of your situation; and also petition the President yourselves,
according^to the direction of the Lord. We have petitioned Governor
Dunklin in your behalf, and enclosed in it a printed revelation, the
same as this which we now 3end you. The petition was signed by
something like sixty brethren, and mailed for Jefferson city, one week
ago: and|he],will probably receive it two weeks before you receive this.
We also intend to send a petition and this revelation to the President
forthwith, in your behalf, and then we will act the part of the poor
widow to'perfection, if possible, and let our rulers read their destiny
A.D. 18341 HISTOKY OF THE CHUKCH. 475
if they do not lend a helping hand. We exhort you to prosecute and
try every lawful means to bring the mob to justice as fast as circum-
stances will permit. With regard to your tarrying in Clay county, we
cannot advise, you must be governed by circumstances; perhaps you
will have to hire out, and take farms to cultivate, to obtain bread until
the Lord delivers you.
We sent you a fifty~dollar United States note some time ago; if you
have received it, please acknowledge the receipt of it to us, that we
may be satisfied you received it. We shall do all that is in our power
to assist you in every way we can. We know your situation is a trying
one, but be patient, and murmur not against the Lord, and you shall
see that all these things shall turn to your greatest good.
Inquire of Elder Marsh, and find out the entire secret of mixing and
compounding lead and antimony, so as to make type metal, and write
us concerning it. Joseph has sent you another fifty dollar note, mak-
ing in all one hundred dollars; write us concerning it. There is a pros-
pect of the eastern churches doing something handsome towards the
deliverance of Zion, in the course of a year, if Zion is not delivered
otherwise.
Though the Lord said this affliction came upon you because of your
«ins, polluting your inheritances, etc., yet there is an exception of some,
namely, the heads of Zion; for the Lord said, Your brethren in Zion
begin to repent, and the angels rejoice over them. You will also see
an exception at the top of the second column of this revelation; there-
fore, this affliction came upon the Church to chasten those in trans-
gression, and prepare the hearts of those who had repented, for an en-
dowment from the Lord.
We shall not be able to send you any more money at present, unless
the Lord puts it into our hands unexpectedly. There is not quite so
much danger of a mob upon us as there has been. The hand of the
Lord has thus far been stretched out to protect us. Doctor Philastus
Hurlburt, an apostate Elder from this Church, has been to the state of
New York, and gathered up all the ridiculous stories that could be in-
vented, and some affidavits respecting the character of Joseph and the
Smith family; and exhibited them to numerous congregations in Chag-
rin, Kii-tland, Mentor, and Painsville; and he has fired the minds of
the people with much indignation against Joseph and the Church.
Hurlburt alsojmade many harsl^ threats, that he would take the life
of Joseph, if he could not destroy "Mormonism" without. Brother
Joseph took him with a peace warrant, and after three days' trial, and
investigating the merits of our r^'ligion, in the town of Painsville, by
able attorneys on both sides, he was bound over to the county court.
Thus his influence was pretty much destroyed, and since the trial, the
476 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. [A.D. 1834
spirit of hostility seems to be broken down in a good degree; but how
long it will continue so, we cannot say.
You purchased your inheritances with money, therefore, behold you
are blessed: you have not purchased your lands by the shedding- of
blood, consequently you do not come under the censure of this com-
mandment which says, "If by blood, lo your enemies are upon you,
and ye shall be driven from citj' to city;" give yourselves no uneasi-
ness on this account.
Farewell, in the bonds of the new covenant, and partakers in tribu-
lation.
(Signed) Orson Hyde.
Clerk of the Presidency of the Church.
governor dunklin to the brethren in missouri.
City of Jefferson,
February 4, 1834.
Gentlemen: — Your communication of the 6th December, was regularly
received, and duly considered; and had I not expected to have received
the evidence brought out on the inquiry ordered into the military con-
duct of Colonel Pitcher, in a short time after I received your petition,
I should have replied to it long since.
Last evening I was informed that the further inquiry of the court
was postponed until the 20th inst. Then, before I could hear anything
from this court, the court of civil jurisdiction will hold its session in
Jackson coiinty; consequently, I cannot receive anything from one,
preparatory to arrangements for the other.
I am very sensible indeed of the injuries your people complain of,
and should consider myself very remiss in the discharge of my duties
were I not to do everything in my power consistent with the legal ex-
ercise of them, to afford your society the redress to which they seem
entitled. One of your requests needs no evidence to support the right
to have it granted; it is that your people be put in possession of their
homes, from which they have been expelled. But what may be the
duty of the Executive after that, will depend upon contingencies.
If, upon inquiry, it is found that your people were wrongfully dis-
possessed of their arms by Colonel Pitcher, then an order will be
issued to have them returned; and should your men organize according
to law — which they have a right to do, indeed it is their duty to do so,
unless exempted by religious scruples — and apply for public arms, the
Executive could not distinguish between their riglit to have them, and
the right of evei-y other description of people similarly situated.
As to the request for keeping up a military force to protect your peo-
ple, and prevent the commission of crimes and injuries, were I to com-
A.D. 1834 J HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 477
ply, it would transcend the powers with which the Executive of this
state is clothed. The Federal Constitution has given to Congress the
power to provide for calling forth the militia to execute the laws of the
Union, suppress insurrection, or repel invasion; and for these pur-
poses, the President of the United States is authorized to make the call
upon the executive of the respective states; and the laws of
this state empower the "commander-in-chief, in case of actual
or threatened invasion, insurrection or war, or public danger,
or other emergency, to call forth into actual service, such portion of
the militia as he may deem expedient." These, together with the
general provision of our state constitution that "the Governor shall
take care that the laws are faithfully executed," are all upon this branch
of executive powers. None of these, as I consider, embraces this part
of your request. The words, "or other emergency," in our militia
law, seem quite broad; but the emergency to come within the object of
that provision, should be of a public nature.*
Your case is certainly a very emergent one, and the consequences
as important to your society, as if the war had been waged against the
whole state, yet, the public has no other interest in it, than that the laws
be faithfully executed; thus far I presume the whole community feel a
deep interest; for that which is the ease of the Mormons today, may be
the case of the Catholics tomorrow, and after them, any other sect that
may become obnoxious to a majority of the people of any section of
the state. So far as a faithful execution of the laws is concerned, the
Executive is disposed to do everything consistent with the means fur-
nished him by the legislature, and I think I may safely say the same of
the judiciary.
As now advised, I am of the opinion that a military guard will be
necessary to protect the state witnesses and officers of the court, and to
assist in the execution of its orders, while sitting in Jackson county.
By this mail I write to Mr. Reese, enclosing him an order on the captain
of the "Liberty Blues," requiring the captain to comply with the re-
quisition of the circuit attorney, in protecting the court and officers,
* In my judgment, it does seem that under the powers conferred upon the
executive by the provision of the fundamental law of the state — the constitution
— and the militia law he quotes, the governor could have granted the request of the
Saints to be protected in their homes, until peace was restored. Surely the clause,
"or other emergency," in the section of the law just referred to, was broad enough
to justify him in protecting, by the State militia, twelve hundred citizens of the
United States in their homes until mob-violence had subsided— until respect for
the civil law had been restored, and these citizens allowed to dwell in safety upon
the lands they had purchased from the general gover nent. Under these provisions
he could have "curbed those cruel devils of their will," without "doing even a
little wrong, in order to do a great right"— without "wresting the law to his
authority. ' '
478 HISTORY OF THE CHUKCH. [A.D. 1834
and executing their precepts and orders during the progress of these
trials. Under the protection of this guard, your people can, if they
think proper, return to their homes in Jackson county, and be protected
in them during the progress of the trial in question, by which time,
facts will be developed upon which I can act more definitely.* The
Attorney-General will be required to assist the Circuit Attorney, if the
latter deem necessary.
On the subject of civil injuries, I must refer you to the courts; such
questions rest with them exclusively. The laws are sufficient to afford
a remedy for every injury of this kind; and, whenever you make out a
case entitling you to damages, there can be no doubt entertained of
their ample award. Justice is sometimes slow in its progress, but is
not less sure on that account.
Very respectfully, your obedient servant,
(Signed) Daniel Dunklin.
lo Messrs. W. W. Phelps, Isaac Morley, John Whitmer, Edward Part-
ridge, John Corrill, and A. S, Gilbert.
letter of algernon s. gilbert to a. leonard, esq., attorney.
Liberty, Clay County, Missouri,
February 13, 1834.
A . Leonard, Esq. :
Dear Sir : — I have received a line f I'om William Pratt, who called
on you a few weeks since, to inquire if your services could be secured
in the prosecution of claims for damages by our Church against the
citizens of Jackson county; and by his letter it appears that you aie
willing to engage in our case. So far as I have conversed with the
principal leaders of our Church, they are desirous to secure your
services, which also meets the approbation of our counsel in this coun-
ty, viz., Messrs. Reese, Doniphan, Atchison, and Wood.
I write this a few moments before closing the mail, and have not
time to state particulars, as to the extent of the suits, but believe that
four or five suits have been brought by Phelps & Co., for the destruc-
tion of the printing office, etc., etc., and by Partridge and others for
personal abuse. I understand that at. the next Monday term of the
circuit court. Detition will be made for a change of venue in
Jackson county, and I suppose no case can be tried before next June
• It required no great wisdom, however, to foresee that for the Saints to return
to their homes, and then be left there without protection— left to the mercy of
human wretches, in whose veins ran none of the milk of human kindness— would
not be far removed from suicide, as the mob greatly outnumbered the Saints, To
return imder these circumstances would only be laying the foundation for a greater
tragedy than the one already enacted; and the brethren wisely concluded not to
attempt to regain possession of their homes, until some measure was adopted to
protect them when there— until "God or the President ruled out the mob."
A.D. 1834] HISTOEY OF THE CHUKCH. 479
or October term. If it is expedient, some one of our people will call
•on you in a few days, and during the interim, wish you to drop me
a line if convenient.
We have this day received a communication of the 4th instant, from
the Governor, in which he states, that he is of opinion that a military
guard will be necessary, to protect the state witnesses and officers of
the court, and to assist in the execution of its orders, while sitting in
Jackson county.
By this mail I write to Mr. Reese, enclosing him an order on the
<5aptain of the "Liberty Blues," requiring the captain to comply with
the requisition of the circuit attorney, inprotecting the court and officers,
and executing their precepts and orders during the progress of these trials.
The foregoing relates to a court of inquiry into criminal matters, to
be held in Jackson county, next Monday week.
Very respectfully, your obedient servant,
Algernon S. Gilbert.
the brethren in clay county, missouri, to judge ryland,
Liberty, February 19, 1834.
To the Hon. John F. Byland, Judge of the Fifth Circuit Court, Missouri:
Sir: — Learning that a court of inquiry is to be held in Jackson
county, at the next regular term of the circuit court for that county, or
^hat some kind of legal proceeding is to be commenced for the purpose
of obtaining the facts, as far as can be, or bringing to punishment the
guilty in that county, — We, therefore, pray your honor to avail yourself
of every means in your power to execute the law and make it honorable ;
and believing that the testimony of some of the members of our Church
■will be important, and deeming it unsafe to risk our persons in that
county without a guard, we request that the order from the Execu-
tive, already transmitted, may be put in force.
Respectfully, etc.,
Edward Partridge,
A. S. Gilbert,
W. W. Phelps,
John Corrill,
John Whitmer.
Another request similar to the above was sent, same
date, to Amos Reese, Circuit Attorney.
letter of W. W. PHELPS et al. TO JUDGE WOODWARD.
Liberty, February 19, 1834.
George Woodward, Judge Advocate, in the case of the State of Missouri,
versus Colonel Thomas Pitcher:
Sir: — The undersigned request of you, if it be consistent with cus"
480 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. [A.D. 1834
torn and law, an ofllcial copy of the proceedings recorded by you, in
the above stated ease, for the purpose of preservation, as an important
link in the history of our unfortunate society.
Respectfully,
W. W. Phelps.
Edward Partridge,
Algernon S. Gilbert.
affidavit of abigail leonard.
I, Abigail Leonard, depose and say, that on the night of the 20th of
February, 1834, in the county of Jackson and State of Missouri, a
company of men, about fifty or sixty in number, armed with whips and
guns, came to the house of my husband: among them were John
Young, Mr. Yocum, Mr. Cantrell, Mr. Patterson and Mr. Noland.
Five of the number entered the house; among them was John Young.
They ordered my husband to leave the house, threatening to shoot him
if he did not. He not complying with their desires, one of the five
took a chair and struck him upon the head, knocking him down, and
then dragging him out of the house; I, in the meantime, begging of
them to spare his life, when one of the number called to the others, tell-
ing them to take me into the house, for I would ''''overpower every devil
of them.'''' Three of the company then approached me, and, presenting
their guns, declared with an oath, if I did not go in, they would blow me
through. While this was happening Mr. Patterson jumped upon my
husband with his heels; my husband then got up, they stripped all his
clothes from him excepting his pantaloons, then five or six attacked
him with whips and gun sticks, and whipped him till he could not
stand, and he fell to the ground. I then went to them, and took their
whips from them; I then called to Mr. Bruce, who lived in the same
house with us, to come out and help me carry my husband into the house.
When carried in he was very much lacerated and bruised, and unable
to lie upon a bed, and was also unable to work for a number of months.
Also, at the same time and place. Mr. Josiah Sumner was taken from
the house, and came in very bloody and bruised from whipping.
(Signed) Abigail Leonard.
The following letter from W. W. Phelps reached the
hand of the Prophet at Kirtland at a time when he had
received some eastern papers deploring the success at-
tending upon the preaching of "Mormonism" in the East.
The Prophet introduces the letter of Elder Phelps in his
history in the following language: "Thus, while the
press was mourning the prosperity of the work, and the
A.D. 1834 J HISTOKY OF THE CHURCH. 481
Saints were rejoicing in the East, troubles changed and mul-
tiplied in theWest, as may be seen by the following letter : "
LETTER OF WM. W. PHELPS TO THE BRETHREN IN KIRTLAND, DETAILING
THE FARCICAL EFFORT OF THE OFFICERS OF MISSOURI
TO ENFORCE THE LAW.
Clay County, Missouri, Feb. 27, 1834.
Dear Brethren — The times are so big with events, and the anxiety
of everybody so great to watch them, that I feel somewhat impressed
to write oftener than I have done, in order to give you more of the
"strange acts" of this region. I have just retiirned from Independ-
ence, the seat of war in the West. About a dozen of our brethren,
among whom were Bishop Partridge, Elder Corrill and myself, were
subpoenaed in behalf of the state; and on the 23rd of February, about
12 o'clock, we were on the bank opposite Everett's Ferry, where we
found Captain Atchison's company of "Liberty Blues" — nearly fifty
rank and file — ready to guard us into Jackson county. The soldiers were
well armed with United States muskets, bayonets fixed, etc., and to me
the scene was "passing sti'ange," and long to be remembered; the
martial law in force to guard the civil ! About twenty-five men crossed
over to effect a landing in safety, and when they came near the ware-
house they fired six or eight guns, though the enemy had not gathered
to witness the landing.
After we were all across, and waiting for the baggage wagon, it was
thought most advisable to encamp in the woods, and the witnesses, with
half the company, marched nearly a mile towards Independence, to
build night fires, as we were without tents, and the weather cold
enough to snow a little. While on the way, the quartermaster and
others, that had gone on ahead to prepare quarters in town, sent an
express back, which was not of the most pacific appearance. Captain
Atchison continued the express to Colonel Allen for the two hundred
drafted militia, and also to Liberty for more ammunition; and the night
passed off in warlike style, with the sentinels marching silently at a
proper distance from the watch fires.
Early in the morning we marched, strongly guarded by the troops,
to the seat of war, and quartered in the blockhouse, formerly the
tavern stand of S. Flournoy; after breakfast we were visited by the
District Attorney, Mr. Reese, and the Attorney-General, Mr. Wells.
From them we learned that all hopes of criminal prosecutions were at
an end. Mr. Wells had been sent by the governor to investigate, as
far as possible, the Jackson outrage; but the bold front of the mob,
bound even unto death (as I have heard), was not to be penetrated by
civil \b.w, or awed by executive influence. Shortly after, Captain
87 Vol. I.
482 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. [A.D. 1834
Atchison informed me that he had just received an order from the
judge that his company's service was no longer wanted in Jackson
county; and we were marched out of town to the tune of Yankee
Doodle, in quick time, and soon returned to our camp without the loss
of any lives'. This order was issued by the court, apparently, on ac-
count of the speedy gathering of the old mob, or citizens of Jackson
county, and their assuming such a boisterous and mobocratic ap-
pearance. Much credit is due to Captain Atchison for his gallantry
and hospitality, and I think I can say of the officers and company,
that their conduct as soldiers and men, is highly reputable ; so much
the more so, knowing as I do, the fatal results of the trial had the mili-
tia come or not come. I can add that the Captain's safe return re-
freshed my mind with Xenophon's safe retreat of the Ten Thousand!
Thus ends all hope of "redress," even with a guard ordered by the
Governor for the protection of the court and witnesses.*
Before a crop is harvested it becomes ripe of itself. The dreadful
deeds now done in Jackson county, with impunity, must bring matters
to a focus shortly. Within two or three weeks past some of the most
savage acts ever witnessed have been committed by these bitter
branches. Old Father Lindsey, whose locks have been whitened by
the blasts of nearly seventy winters, had his house thrown down, after
he was driven from it; his goods, corn, etc., piled together and fire put
to it, but fortunately after the mob retired, his son extinguished it.
The mob has quit whipping and now beats with clubs. Lyman
Leonord, one of the number that returned from Van Buren county
had two chairs broken to splinters upon him, and was then dragged out
of doors and beat with clubs till he was supposed to be dead, but he is
* Thus ended the only eifort that was ever made by the officers of Missouri to
bring to justice these violators of the law. One class of citizens had conspired
against the liberties of another class, and being the stronger had, without the au-
thority of the law, or shadow of justification, driven twelve hundred of them from
their possessions, and there was not virtue enough in the executive of the state
and his associates to punish the offenders. The determinatioji of the mob to resist
the law was stronger than the determination of the state officers to execute it and
make it honorable. And yet the constitution of the state made it the imperative
duty of the executive to "take care that the laws are faithfully executed;'' and the
laws of the state empowered the commander-in-chief of the militia (the governor)
"in case of • * * . insurrection, or war, or public danger, or other
emergency, to call forth into actual service such portion of the militia as he might
deem expedient." With this power placed in his hands by the laws of the state,
Governor Dunklin permitted mobs to overawe the court of inquiry he himself had
ordered, and allowed them to continue unchecked in their unhallowed deeds of de-
vastation and violence. And while the mobocrats triumphed over law and order,
the governor's letters to the leading Elders of the Church contained many pretty
patriotic sentiments, but he lacked the moral courage to execute the law of the
state.
A.D. 1834] HISTORY OF THE CHUECH. 483
yet alive. Josiah Sumner and Barnet Cole were severely beaten at the
same time. The mob have commenced burning houses, stacks, etc. ;
and we shall not think it out of their power, by any means, to proceed
to murder any of our people that shall try to live in that county, or per-
haps, only go there.
Such scenes as are happening around us are calculated to arouse feel-
ings and passions in all, and to strengthen the faith and fortify the
hearts of the Saints fo^ great things. Our Savior laid down His life
for our sakes, and shall we, who profess to live by every word that pro-
ceeds out of the mouth of God — shall we, the servants of the Lord of
the vineyard, who are called and chosen to prune it for the last time —
shall we, yea, verily we, who are enlightened by the wisdom of heaven
— shall we fear to do at least this much for Jesus who has done so much
for us? No; we will obey the voice of the Spirit, that God may over-
come the world.
I am a servant, etc.,
W. W. Phelps.
SECOND PETITION TO THE PRESIDENT OF THE UNITED STATES.
Liberty, Clay County, Missouri, April 10, 1834.
To the President of the United States of America:
We, the undersigned, your petitioners, citizens of the United States
of America, and residents of the county of Clay, in the state of Mis-
soui'i, being members of the Church of Christ, reproachfully called
"Mormons," beg leave to refer the President to our former petition,
dated in October last; and also to lay before him the accompanying
hand-bill, dated December 12th, 1833, with assurances that the said
hand-bill exhibits but a faint sketch of the sufferings of your petitioners
and their brethren, up to the period of its publication.
The said hand-bill shows, that at the time of dispersion a number of
our families fled into the new and unsettled county of Van Buren; but
being unable to procure provisions in that county through the winter,
many of them were compelled to return to their homes in Jackson
county or perish of hunger. But they had no sooner set foot upon that
soil — which a few months before they had purchased of the United
States — than they were again met by the citizens of Jackson county,
and a renewal of savage barbarities was inflicted upon these families
by beatings with clubs and sticks, presenting knives and fire arms, and
threatenings of death if they did not flee from the county. These in-
human assaults upon a number of these families were repeated at two
or three different times through the past winter, till they were com-
pelled at last to abandon their possessions in Jackson county, and flee
with their wounded bodies into this county, here to mingle their tears
484 HISTOKY OF THE CHURCH. [A.D. 1834
and unite their supplications, with hundreds of their brethren, to our
Heavenly Father and the chief ruler of our nation.
Between one and two thousand of the people called "Mormons"
have been driven by force of arms from the county of Jackson in this
state since the first of November last, being compelled to leave their
highly cultivated fields — the greater part of their lands having been
bought of the United States — and all this on account of our belief in di-
rect revelation from God to the children of men according to the Holy
Scriptures. We know that such illegal violence has not been inflicted
upon any sect or community of people by the citizens of the United
States since the Declaration of Independence.
That this is a religious persecution is notorious throughout our coun-
try; for while the officers of the county, both civil and military, were ac-
complices in these unparalleled outrages, engaged in the desti'uction of
the printing office, dwelling houses, etc., yet the records of the judicial
tribunals of that county are not staine d by any record of crime commit-
ied by our people. Our numbers being greatly inferior to the enemy
were unable to stand in self defense; and our lives, at this day, are
continually threatened by that infuriated people, so that our personal
safety forbids one of our number going into that county on business.
We beg leave to state that no impartial investigation into this crim-
inal matter can be made, because the offenders must be tried in the
county where the offense was committed, and the inhabitants of the
county, both magistrates and people, with the exception of a few, being
combined, justice cannot be expected. At this day your petitioners do
not know of a solitary family belonging to our Church in Jackson coun-
ty but what has been violently expelled from that county by the inhab-
itants thereof.
Your petitioners have not gone into detail with an account of their
individual sufferings from death, and bruised bodies, and the universal
distress which prevails at this day, in a greater or less degree through-
out our community. Not only have those sacred rights guaranteed to
every religious sect been publicly invaded in open hostility to the spirit
and genius of our free government; but such of their houses as have
not been burnt, and their lands and most of the products of the
labor of their hands for the last year, have been wrested from them
by a band of outlaws congregated in Jackson county, on the western
frontiers of the United States, and this within about thirty miles of
the United States military post at Fort Leavenworth, on the Missouri
river.
Your petitioners say that they do not enter into a minute detail of
their sufferings in this petition lest they should weary the patience of
their venerable chief, whose arduous duties they know are great, and
daily accumulating. We only hope to show him that this is an unprece-
A.D. 1834 J HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. 485
dented emergency in the history of our country, that the magistracy
thereof is set at defiance, and justice checked in open violation of its laws ;
and that we, your petitioners, who are ahnost wholly native born citizens
of these United States, of whom we purchased our lands in Jackson
county, Missouri, with intent to cvdtivate the same as peaceable citizens,
are now forced from them, and are now dwelling in the counties of Clay,
Ray and Lafayette, in the state of Missouri, without permanent homes,
and suffering all the privations which must necessarily result from such
inhuman treatment. Under these sufferings your petitioners peti-
tioned the governor of this state in December last, in answer to which
they received the following letter:*
**** ******
By the foregoing letter from the Grovernor, the President will per-
ceive a disposition manifested by him to enforce the laws as far as
means have been furnised him by the legislature of this state. But
the powers vested in the executive of this state appear to be inade-
quate for relieving the distresses of your petitioners in their present
emergency. He is willing to send a guard to conduct our families back
to their possessions, but is not authorized to direct a military force to
be stationed any length of time for the protection of your petitioners,
^his step would be laying the foundation for a more fatal tragedy than
the tirst, as our numbers at present are too small to contend single
handed with the mob of said county; and as the Federal Constitution
has given to Congress the power to provide for calling forth the militia
to execute the laws of the Union, suppress insurrections, or repel in-
vasions: and for these purposes the President of the United States is
authorized to make the call upon the executive of the respective states ;
therefore, we, your petitioners, in behalf of our society, which is so
scattered and suffering, most humbly pray that we may be restored to
our lands, houses, and property in Jackson county, and protected in
them by an armed force, till peace can be restored. And as in duty
bound, will ever pray.
Here followed one hundred and fourteen signatures,
among whom were: Edward Partridge, John Corrill,
John Whitmer, Isaac Morley, A. S. Gilbert, W. W.
Phelps, etc., etc.
LETTER OF ALGERNON S. GILBERT et al. TO THE PRESIDENT ACCOM-
PANYING FOREGOING PETITION.
Liberty, Clay County, Missouri, April 10, 1834.
To the President oj the United States:
We, the undersigned, some of the leading members of the Church of
* The letter here referred to will be found on pases 476-8.
486 ' HISTOKY OF THE CHURCH. [A.D. 1834
Christ, whose names are subscribed to the accompanying petition, heg
leave to refer the President to the petition and hand-bill herewith. We
are not insensible to the multiplicity of business and numerous petitions,
by which the cares and perplexities of our chief ruler are daily in-
creased; and it is with diffidence that we venture to lay before the ex-
ecutive, at this emergent period, these two documents, wherein is briefly
portrayed the most unparalleled persecution and flagrant outrage of law
that has disgraced this country since the adoption of the Declaration of In-
dependence, but knowing the independent fortitude, and vigorous energy
for preserving the rights of the citizens of the republic, which has hither-
to marked the course of our chief magistrate, we are encouraged to
hope, that this communication will not pass unnoticed, but that the Presi-
dent will consider our location on the extreme westei*n frontier of the
United States, exposed to many ignorant and lawless ruffians, who are
already congregated, and determined to nullify all law that will secure
to your petitioners the peaceable possession of their lands in Jackson
county. We again repeat, that our society are wandering in adjoining
counties at this day, bereft of their houses and lands, and threatened
with death by the aforesaid outlaws of Jackson county.
And lest the President should have been deceived in regard to our
true situation, by the misrepresentations of certain individuals, who
from religious, political, and speculative motives, are disposed to cover
the gross outrages of the mob, we beg leave to refer him to the Gov-
ernor of this state, at the same time informing him that the number of
men composing the mob of Jackson county, may be estimated at from
three to five hundred, most of them equipped with fire-arms.
After noting the statements here made, if it should be the disposition
of the President to grant aid, we most humbly entreat that early relief
may be extended to suffering families, who are now expelled from their
possessions by force of arms. Our lands in Jackson county, are about
thirty miles distant from Fort Leavenworth, on the Missouri river.
With due respect, we are, sir, your obedient servants,
A. S. Gilbert,
W. W. Phelps,
Edward Partridge.
P. S. — In February last a number of our people was marched under
a guard furnished by the governor of the state, into Jackson county,
for the purpose of prosecuting the mob criminally; but the Attorney-
General of the state, and the District Attorney, knowing the force and
power of the mob, advised us to relinquish all hope of criminal prose-
cution to effect anything against that band of outlaws, and we returned
under guard, without the least prospect of ever obtaining our rights
and possessions in Jackson county, by any other means than a few com-
AD. 1834 J HISTOEY OF THE CHUKCH. 487
panies of the United States regular troops, to guard and assist us till
we are safely settled.
A. S. G.
W. W. P.
E. P.
The foregoing letter and petition were forwarded by
mail the same day, April 10th; also the following:
letter of the brethren to governor dunklin, asking him to
write the president in connection with their petition.
Liberty, Clay County Missouri,
April 10, 1834.
To His Excellency, Daniel Dunklin, Governor of Missouri:
Dear Sir : — Notwithstanding you may have become somewhat tired
of receiving communications from us, yet we beg of your Excellency
to pardon us for this, as we have this day forwarded a petition to the
President of the United States, setting forth our distressed condition,
together with your Excellency's views of it, as well as the limited
powers with which you are clothed, to afford that protection which we
need, to enjoy our rights and lands in Jackson county. A few lines
from the Governor of the state, in connection with our humble entreaties
for our possessions and privileges, we think would be of considerable
consequence towards bringing about the desired result, and would be
gratefully acknowledged by us, and our society, and we may add, by
all honorable men.
We therefore, as humble petitioners, ask as a favor of your Excellency
to write to the President of the United States, that he may assist us, or
our society, in obtaining our rights in Jackson county, and help pro-
tect us when there, till we are safe. As in duty bound, we will ever
pray.
(Signed) W. W. Phelps,
I John Whitmer,
A. S. Gilbert,
Edward Partridge,
John Corrill.
letter of W. W. PHELPS TO U. S. SENATOR BENTON OF MISSOURI ON
the subject of the petition to the president.
Liberty, Clay County, Missouri,
April 10, 1834.
Dear Sir: — As our society has just sent a petition and hand-bill to
488 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. [A.D. 1834
the President of the United States, setting forth their distressed con-
dition since expelled from their homes by the Jackson county mob;
and as you may remember that I was about to establish last summer,
previous to the destruction of my office by the mob, a weekly news-
paper, in favor of the present administration, I have thought best to
address this communication to your honor, and refer you to said peti-
tion and hand-bill, and assure you at the same time, that my determi-
nation is to publish a weekly paper, in Jackson county, in favor of the
present administration as soon as our society is restored to its legal
rights and possessions.
As a people we are bound to support our republican government and
its institutions; and more than all, my press, which was wrested from
me, is now printing a mean opposition paper, by "Kelly and Davis."
Any communication from you will be well received by
Your obedient servant,
W. W, Phelps.
Hon. Thomas H. Benton.
letter from governor dunklin to the brethren, answering the
one inviting him to write the president on the subject of
the saints' petition.
City of Jefferson,
April 20, 1834.
Jo Messrs. W. W. Phelps, Edward Partridge, John Corrill, John Whit-
mer, and A. S. Gilbert:
Gentlemen: — Yours of the 10th inst., was received yesterday, in
which you request me as executive of this state to join you in an ap-
peal to the President of the United States for protection in the enjoy-
ment of your rights in Jackson county. It will readily occur to you,
no doubt, the possibility of your having asked of the President protec-
tection in a way that he, no more than the executive of this state, can
render. If you ask for that which I may be of opinion he has
power to grant, I should have no objection to join in urging it upon
him; but I could no more ask the President — however willing I am to
see your society restored and protected in their rights — to do that which
I may believe he has no power to do, than I could do such an act myself.
If you will send me a copy of your petition to the President, I will
judge of his right to grant it; and if of opinion he possesses the
power, I will write in favor of its exercise.
I am now in correspondence with the federal government, on the
subject of deposits of munitions of war on our northernfand western
borders, and have no doubt but I shall succeed in procuring one, which
will be located, if left to me, (and the Secretary of War seems willing
A.D. 1834] HISTORY OF THE CHUECH. 489
to be governed by the opinion of the executive of this state), some-
where near the state line, either in Jackson or Clay county. The es-
tablishment m411 be an "arsenal," and will probably be placed under
the command of a lieutenant of the army. This will afford you the
best means of military protection, the nature of your case will admit.
Although I can see no direct impropriety in making the subject of this
paragraph public, yet I should prefer it not to be so considered for the
present, as the erection of an arsenal is only in expectancy.
Permit me to suggest to you, that as you now have greatly the ad-
vantage of your adversaries, in public estimation, there is a great
propriety in retaining that advantage, which you can easily do by keep-
ing your adversaries in the wrong. The laws, both civil and military,
seem deficient in affording your society proper protection; neverthe-
less, public sentiment is a powerful corrector of error, and you should
make it your policy to continue to deserve it.
With much respect, and great regard,
I am your obedient servant,
Daniel Dunklin.
the brethren in missouri to governor dunklin, informing
him that they expect the arrival of reinforcements from
their brethren in the east.
Liberty, Clay County, Mo.,
April 24, 1834.
Dear Sir: — In our last communication of the 10th instant, we
omitted to make inquiry concerning the evidence brought up before
the court of inquiry, in the case of Colonel Pitcher. The court met
pursuant to adjournment, on the 20th of February last, and for some
reason unknown to us, we have not been able to obtain information
concerning the opinion or decision of that court; we hoped that the
testimony would have been transmitted to your Excellency before
this, that an order might be issued for the return of our arms, of
which we have been wrongfully dispossessed, as we believe will
clearly appear to the commander-in-chief, when the evidence is laid
before him.
As suggested in your communication of the 4th of February, we
have concluded to organize according to law, and apply for public
arms; but we feared that such a step, which must be attended with
public ceremonies, might produce some excitement; and we have thus
far delayed any movement of that nature, hoping to regain our arms
from Jackson county, that we might independently equip ourselves,
and be prepared to assist in the maintenance of our constitutional
rights and liberties, as guaranteed to us by our country; and also to
defend our persons and property from a lawless mob, when it shall
490 HISTOEY OF THE CHURCH. [A.D. 1834
please the executive at some future day, to put us iu possession of
our homes, from which we have been most wickedly expelled. We
are happy to make an expression of our thanks for the willingness
manifested by the executive to enforce the laws, so far as he can con-
sistently "with the means furnished him by the legislature;" and
we are firmly persuaded that a future day will verify to him that
whatever aid we may receive from the executive has not been lavished
upon a band of traitors, but upon a people whose respect and ven-
eration for the laws of our country, and its pure republican princi-
ples are as gi'eat as that of any other society in these United States.
As our Jackson foes and their correspondents are busy in circu-
lating slanderous and wicked reports concerning our people, their
views, etc., we have deemed it expedient to inform your Excellency
that we have received communications from oiir friends in the East,
informing us that a number of our brethren, perhaps two or three
hundred, would remove to Jackson county in the course of the ensuing
summer; and we are satisfied that when the Jackson mob get the
intelligence that a large number of our people are about to remove
into that county, they will raise a great hue-and-cry, and circulate
many bugbears through the medium of their favorite press; but we
think your Excellency is well aware that our object is purely to de-
fend ourselves and possessions against another outrageous attack from
the mob, inasmuch as the executive of this state cannot keep up a mili-
tai'y force "to protect our people in that county, without transcending
his powers." We want, therefore, the privilege of defending ourselves
and the constitution of our county, while God is willing we should
have a being on His footstool.
We do not know at what time our friends will arrive, but expect more
certain intelligence in a few weeks. Whenever they do arrive, it would
be the wish of our people in this county, to return to oixr homes, in
company with our friends, under guard; and when once in l^gal
possession of our homes in Jackson county, we shall endeavor to take
care of them, without further wearying the patience of our worthy
chief magistrate. We will write hereafter, or send an express. Dur-
ing the intermediate time, we would be glad to hear of the prospects of
recovei'ing our arms.
With due respect, we are, sir, your obedient servants,
(Signed) A. S. Gilbert,
Edward Partridge,
W. W. Phelps,
John Corrill,
John Whitmer.
P. S. — Many of our brethren who are expected here soon, had made
A.D. 1834] HISTOEY OF THE CHUECH. 491
arrangements to emigrate to this state before the outrages of the mob
last fall. We hope the painful emergency of our ease will plead an excuse
for our frequent communications.
LETTER OF GOVERNOR DUNKLIN REPLYING TO THE COMMUNICATION OF
APRIL 2-4TH FROM THE BRETHREN IN CLAY COUNTY.
City of Jefferson, May 2, 1834.
2b Messrs. W. W. Phelps and others:
Gentlemen: — Yours of the 24th ultimo is before me, in reply to
which I can inform you, that becoming impatient at the delay of the
court of inquiry in making their report in the ease of Lieutenant-
Colonel Pitcher, — on the 11th ultimo I wrote to Greneral Thompson for
the reasons of such delay: last night I received his reply, and with it
the report of the court of inquiry, from the tenor of which, I find no
difficulty in deciding that the arms your people were required to sur-
render on the 5th of last November, should be returned; and have
issued an order to Colonel Lucas to deliver them to you or your order,
which order is here enclosed.
Respectfully, your obedient servant,
(Signed) Daniel Dunklin.
Following is the order referred to above:
City of Jefferson, May 2, 1834.
7o Samuel D. Lucas, Col. 33rd Regiment:
Sir: — The court ordered to inquire into the conduct of Lieutenant-
Colonel Pitcher, in the movement he made on the 5th of November
last, report it as their unanimous opinion that there was no insurrection
on that day, and that Colonel Pitcher was not authorized to call out his
troops on the 5th of November, 1833. It was then unnecessary to re-
quire the Mormons to give up their arms. Therefore, you will deliver to
W. W. Phelps, Edward Partridge, John Corrill, John Whitmer, and A»
S. Gilbert, or their order, the fifty-two guns and one pistol reported by
Lieutenant-Colonel Pitcher to you on the 3rd December last, as having
been received by him from the Mormons on the 5th of the preceding
October, [November].
Respectfully,
Daniel Dunklin,
Commander-in-Chief.
LETTER to GOVERNOR DUNKLIN ANSWERING HIS OF APRIL THE 20tH
wherein HE CAUTIONED THE SAINTS TO KEEP THEIR ENEMIES IN
THE WRONG.
Liberty, Clay County, May 7, 1834.
Dear Sir: — Your favor of the 20th ultimo, came to hand the 1st in-
492 HISTORY OF THE CHURCH. [A.D. 1834
stant, which gives us a gleam of hope that the time will come when we
may experience a partial mitigation of our sufferings. The salutary
advice at the conclusion of your letter is received with great defer-
ence.
Since our last of the 24th ultimo, the mob of Jackson county have
burned our dwellings; as near as we can ascertain, between one hun-
dred and one hundred and fifty were consumed by fire in about one
week; our arms were also taken from the depository (the jail) about
ten days since, and distributed among the mob. Great efforts are now
making by said mob to stir up the citizens of this county (Clay) and
Lafayette, to similar outrages against us; but we think they will fail
of accomplishing their wicked designs in this county. We here an-
nex a copy of the petition to the President, signed by about one hun-
dred and twenty.
With great respect, etc.,
(Signed) A. S. Gilbert,
W. W. Phelps.
Daniel Dunklin, Governor of Missouri:
letter to colonel s. d. lucas asking about arms surrendered
at independence.
Liberty, Clay County, Missouri,
May, 15, 1834.
Colonel S. D. Lucas:
Sir : — We have this day received a communication from the Governor
of this state, covering the order herewith, and we hasten to forward the
said order to you by the bearer, Mr. Richardson, who is instructed to
receive your reply. We would further remark that under existing
circumstances, we hope to receive our arms on this side the river,
and we would name a place near one of the ferries for your con-
venience : as the arms are few in number, we request that they may
be delivered with as little delay as possible.
Respectfully, yours,
(Signed) A. S. Gilbert,
W. W. Phelps,
John Corrill,
Edward Partridge,
John Whitmer.
P. S. — We will thank you for a written communication, in answer to
this letter, and the accompanying order.*
*The arms were never returned to their owners. Before Lucas received the
Governor's order, forwarded to him by the brethren, he had left Jackson county,
settled in Lexington, Missouri, and resigned his commission. Subsequently Gov
A.D. 1834 HISTORY OF THE CHUECH. 493
All hope for relief from the general government was
destroyed on receipt of the following communication from
the city of Washington :
REPLY OF THE GENERAL GOVERNMENT TO THE PETITION OF
THE SAINTS.
War Department, May 2, 1834.
Gentlemen: — The President has referred to this department the
memorial and letter addressed to him by yourselves and other citizens
of Missouri, requesting his interposition in order to protect your per-
sons and property.
In answer, I am instructed to inform you, that the offenses of which
you complain, are violations of the laws of the state of Missouri, and
not of the laws of the United States. The powers of the President
under the constitution and laws, to direct the employment of a military
force, in cases where the ordinary civil authority is found insufficient,
extend only to proceedings under the laws of the United States.
Where an insurrection in any state exists, against the government
thereof, the President is required on the application of such state, or
of the executive, (when the legislature cannot be convened), to call
forth such number of the militia, as he may judge sufficient to suppress
such insurrection.
But this state of things does not exist in Missouri, or if it does, the
fact is not shown in the mode pointed out by law. The President can-
not call out a military force to aid in the execution of the state laws,
until the proper requisition is made upon him by the constituted au-
thorities.
Very respectfully, your most obedient servant,
(Signed) Lewis Cass.
To Messrs. A, S. Gilbert, W. W. Phelps, Edivard Partridge, and others
Liberty, Clay County, Missouri.
ernor Dunklin issued a second requisition for the arms, this time directing it to
Colonel Pitcher; but between the issuing of the two orders, the first to Lucas and
the second to Pitcher, the arms were distributed among the mob, and] they inso-
lently boasted that the arms should not be returned notwithstanding the order of
the chief executive of the state.
END OF VOLUME I.
INDEX TO VOLUME I.
Addresses, — Elders in Zion to
churches abroad, 379, et seq.
Agreement, — memorandum of, be-
tween Jackson county mob and
Saints, 394.
Allen, Elder Charles, — abused by
mob, 391 and note.
Anthon, Prof. Charles, — acknowl-
edges visit of Martin Harris with
transcript of Nephite charac-
ters, 20.
Apocrypha, — revelation concern-
ing, 331.
Apostates, — Ezra Booth, 21.5; first,
(note) 216; at Hiram, Ohio, 260.
B
Bainbridge, South, Chenango
county, N. Y., — Prophet mar-
ried at, 17; Prophet arraigned
in court at, 89.
Baptisms, — first in new Dispensa-
tion, 42; early at Fayette, 51;
number of previous to organiza-
tion of Church (note), 76, 77;
efforts to prevent at Colesville,
86. Baptism of Prophet's par-
ents, 79; of Martin Harris, 79;
Orrin Porter Rockwell, 79; de-
sire of some to join Church with-
out (revelation), 79.
Barber, Andrew, — death of, 431,
and (note), 431.
Bend, Mcllwaine's, — revelation
given at, 203.
Bennett, David, — attacked by
mob, 429,
Bentley, Adamson, — ( Baptist )
(note), 121.
Benton , — swears out warrant
against Prophet, 97.
Bishop, Gladden, — president of
Church at Westfleld, N. Y., 335.
Blue, Big, river in Jackson county,
— meeting of Saints on banks of,
336, 337; gathering of mob at
ferry of, 429; the battle of, 430,
431 and note.
Boggs, Lieutenant Governor Lil-
burnW., — secretly aids Jackson
county mob, 391, 392.
Book of Mormon, — existence of
revealed to Joseph Smith, 13;
plates of first seen by Joseph
Smith, 16; delivered to the
Pi'ophet, 18: translation of be-
gan, 20; Oliver Cowdery as-
sists in, 32, 33; several of the
Witnesses ditto, 49: the Proph-
et's preface to, 56; copyright of
(note), 58; "author and propri-
etor of," 58; title page by Mo-
roni, 71; difficulties attending
translation of (note), 75, 76; two
copies of Ms. made (note), 75;
counted as a strange thing, 84.
Booth, Ezra, — appointed on mis-
sion to Missouri, 178; arrives in
Zion, 191 ; apostatizes at Kirt-
land, 215, 216, and note.
Boyington, Dr., 97.
Brazeale, Hugh D., — boast of, 430;
death of, 431.
Burch, Attornej', — assists to pros-
ecute Prophet, 92.
Cahoon, William F., — appointed
on mission, 332.
Campbell, Alexander, — founder of
496
INDEX.
sect "The Disciples," relations
with Sidney Rigdon (note), 120.
Canada, Upper, — Prophet's jour-
ney through, 421.
Charges, — false, against Saints re-
futed (note), 376, 377.
China, — earthquake in (note), 158.
Cholera, — in United States, 282;
ravages of, 301.
Church, — the, reasons for writing
history of, 1; time when written,
2; prophecy concerning rise of,
42; instructions how to organ-
ize, 61; government of (revela-
tion), 64, et seq.; first Elder of,
40, 61; day of organization of,
77; commanded to move from
New York to Ohio, 139; at
Thompson, breaks covenant
(note), 180; in Zion, divided
into ten branches (note), 409.
Churches,— sectarian, all wrong, 6.
Circular, — on building Temple at
Kirtland, 349, 350.
Coburn, Emily, — efforts to prevent
her joining Church, 87; bap-
tism of, 87.
Coe, Joseph, — accompanies Proph-
et to Zion, 188.
Cole, Squire, — attempts to antici-
pate publication of Book of Mor-
mon, 76.
Colesville, Broome county, N. Y.,
81; home of Knight family, 47;
Prophet's ministry at, 81, 86;
opposition to work at, 86, 87; ef-
forts to prevent baptism at, 87, 88.
Colesville, branch, — removed to
Ohio, 173; settled at Thompson
(note), 180; removed to Missouri
(note), 181; arrive in Zion, 191;
number of (note), 196.
Colburn, Village, Canada, — Proph-
et preaches in, 421.
Color, Free People of, 373; article
on, 377, et seq, and note.
Coltrin, Zebedee, — biography,
(note), 322; speaks in tongues
in Kirtland, 323.
Commandments, Book of, number
of copies of first edition, 222;
testimony of Elders to, 226
and note; dedicated by prayer,
234; how esteemed by Church
235, 236 and note; Joseph
Smith et al. appointed stewards
of, 236 and note; first edition
ordered printed, 270.
Conference, — first of Church, 84;
date of (note), 84; spiritual
manifestations at, 85; second^ of
Church, 115; results of, 118;
third of Church, 140; fourth of
Church, Kirtland, June 3rd, 175;
date of, (note), 175; spiritual
manifestations at (note), 176;
at Hiram, 219; special at Kirt-
land, 219 and note; at Hiram,
221, 222 and note; at Amherst,
Lorain county, Ohio, 242, 243
and note; of High Priests and
Elders at Kirtland, 322. 323; in
Zion, first on 6th of April, 336;
of High Priests in Kirtland,
342, 352, 354.
Confirmation,— of members, first,
78; Lydia Knight and Emma
Smith, 106, 108.
Constitution, article from Mo.,
374 and note; secret of mob,
374 and note.
Copley, Leman, Quaker, — em-
braces the Gospel, 167 and
note; revelation to 167, et seq.
Copley, Daniel, Priest's license
taken from, 354.
Corrill, John, — offers himself a
ransom for Saints in Jackson
county, 294.
Council, A, — appoints committee
to purchase land in Kirtland,
335; in Zion to effect reconcili-
ation with brethren in Kirtland,
335, to consider standing of
Baldwin Welton et aZ., 343; do-
ings of reviewed, 343; of High
Priests in Zion, 407.
Counsel employed by Saints, 424,
425.
Covin, James, Baptist minister, —
makes covenant, 143: revela-
tion to, 143, et seq.; reasons for
breaking covenant, revelation
on, 145.
Cowdery, Oliver, — biogi-aphy
(note), 32; becomes acquainted
INDEX.
497
"with Smith family, (note), 32;
meets David Whitmer at Pal-
myra (note), 32; becomes scribe
to the Prophet, 32; receives di-
vine evidence of Prophet's in-
spiration (revelation), 33, 35;
desires power to translate,
granted, (revelation), 36; fails,
reasons why, (revelation), 37,38;
receives Aaronic Priesthood, 39;
baptized, 41; describes John, the
Baptist's administration (note),
42, 43; desires to become one of
the Three Witnesses, 53; obtains
view of plates, 54; Second El-
der in the Church, 41, 61; or-
dains Prophet Joseph the First
Elder of the Church, 78; rev-
elation to, 80; first public
discourse preached by, 81 ; bap-
tizes at Colesville, 88; falls into
error in commanding Prophet,
105; accepts revelation of
Hyrum Page, 110; revelation to,
instructing him to be obedient,
110; appointed to Lamanite
mission, (note), 118; departs on
mission, 120; visits Catteraugus
tribe, (note), 120; arrives at
Kirtland, 120; public ministry
at Kirtland, 124, 125; released
as Church Historian (revelation),
166 and note; reports Laman-
ite mission by letter, (note),
182, 183: returns to Kirtland
with Prophet, 206; appointed to
carry manuscript of Book of
Commandments to Zion, (note),
221, 222, and 229, 234, (note);
special messenger of Saints in
Zion to Kirtland, 385; appointed
editor of Saints'' Messenger and
Advocate at Kirtland, also edit-
or of re-printed Star, 409.
Cowin, Horace, — appointed to
mission, 332.
Cumorah, — the Hill, 15; descrip-
tion of, (note), 15; Joseph
Smith's first visit to, 16.
Prophet, 89; defends Prophet
at second trial, 93.
Deeds, of consecration and stew-
ardship,—forms of, (note), 365,
et seq.
Dennison,Dr., — member of Hiram
mob, (note), 264.
Dibble, Philo, miraculously healed
(note), 431.
Discourse, — first public in new
dispensation, 81.
Dogberry Paper, periodical, at-
tempt to publish Book of Mor-
mon in, (note), 76.
E
Elders, in Zion, — address of to
Church, 277 et seq.; of Church,
address to, 280; address of
Elders stationed in Zion to
Churches abroad, 373 et seq.
Enemies, eyes of, blinded, 109.
Enoch, — prophecy of, 133 et seq.
Epistles, see letters.
Ewing, Rev. Finis, — opposes
Church, (note), 372, 392.
Family, The, — at Kirtland, (note),
146.
Farm, French, — purchase of, 335,
336.
Fayette, residence of Whitmers,
49; Prophet moves to, 49;
Church organized at, 76, 77; first
public meeting held at, 81;
Prophet removes to, 109.
Fayette, — county seat of Howard
county. Mo., (note), 395,
Feet, — ordinance of washing of,
323.
Firms,— Gilbert & Whitney, Ohio,
(note), 145; United Zioii and
Kirtland, 270,
Fitzhugh, Rev. connected with
Jackson county mob, 372, 392.
Davidson,
38
James
Vol. I.
counsel for
Gilbert, Algernon Sidney, — senior
member of Gilbert & Whitney,
Kirtland (note), 145; enquires of
498
INDEX.
the Lord concerning duty (reve-
lation), 179; accompanies Proph-
et to Zion,188;agrees with mob to
close store in Zion, 391; offers
himself as ransom for Saints in
Jackson county, 394; committed
to Jackson county prison, 432;
assaulted by Thomas Wilson,
432.
Gilbert & Whitney, Messrs., Mer-
chants,— store wrecked, 428.
Gilbert, J. H., — principal compos-
itor on Book of Mormon, (note) ,
75.
Gould, John, — accompanies Orson
Hyde as special messenger to
Zion (note), 407; dispatched
from Zion with petition to gov-
ernor of Missouri, 410.
Grand in, Egbert B., — prints Book
of Mormon, 71.
Green, John P., — speaks in ton-
gues, 296; appointed to preside
over Parkman branch, 342.
H
Hale, Isaac, — of Harmony, Penn.,
Prophet boards with. 17; em-
bittered against the Prophet, 108.
Hale, Emma,— time and place of
birth, (note), 17; marries Proph-
et, 17; baptism of, 88.
Hale, Levi, — baptism of, 88.
Hancock Levi Ward,"— biography
of, 322.
Harding, Stephen S., — statement
respecting ti'anslation of Book
of Mormon, (note), 75,
Harris, — Spy for mob (note), 427;
Harris, Martin, — biography (note),
19; aids Prophet, 19: presents
transcript of Nephite characters
to Dr.Mitchell and Prof. Anthon,
20; becomes scribe to the Proph-
et, 20; asks privilege of showing
manuscript to friends, 21: loses
manuscript, 21; desires witness
that the Prophet has the plates
of Book of Mormon, 28; desires
to become one of Three Wit-
nesses, 53; failure at first ef-
fort, 54; final success, 55; ac-
i'ompanies Prophet to Zion, 188.
Higbee, Isaac, Sen., — father of
Elias and Isaac Higbee, Jun,,
(note), 410.
Higbee, Sophia, — mother of Elias
and of Isaac Higbee, Jun.
(note), 410.
Higbee, Elias, — ordained a High
Priest, biography (note), 410.
Higbee, Isaac, Jun., — ordained
High Priest, 410; biography
(note), 410.
Higbee, James, — trial of in Kirt-
land, 355.
Hiram, Township, Portage county,
Ohio, — home of Johnson family,
215; Prophet removes to, 215;
mob at, 261.
History of Church, — Prophet's
reason for writing, 1; time of
writing, 2.
History, — Hayden's of Disciples
(note), 158: (note) 215, 261.
Historian and Recorder, — Oliver
Cowdery acts as (note), 166;
John Whitmer appointed as
(note), 166.
House, of the Lord in Zion, 359,
et seq.; corner stone of laid in
Kirtland, 400.
Howe, E. D.,— author, "Mormon-
ism LTnveiled'" (note), 217.
Hubble, — false prophetess, 154, and
note.
Hurlbiirt, "Doctor" Philastus, —
ordained Elder, 334; trial of,
353; appeal of from decision,
354; excommunication, 355;
character of (note), 355.
Hunter, Rev., — connected with
Jackson county mob, 392 and
note.
Hyde. Orson, — biography (note),
217: clerk for Gilbert & Whit-
ney,. 217; revelation to, 218;
chosen clerk, fii'st presidency,
353; sent from Kirtland to Zion
as special messenger, 407; dis-
patched from Zion with petition
to governor of Missouri, 410.
I
Jaques, Vienna, — in Kirtland, 342;
in Zion, 407, 408.
INDEX.
499
John, The Baptist, — confers Aaron-
ie Priesthood on Joseph Smith
and Oliver Cowdery, 39; acts
under direction of Peter, James,
and John, 40.
John, the Apostle, — difference of
opinion of Joseph and Oliver re-
specting, settled, 35, 36.
Johnson, Lvman E., — biography
(note), 322.
Johnson, Robert, — spy for mob,
427 and note.
Johnson, family (note), 26.
Johnson, Olmstead, — prophecy
concerning, 260.
Jolley, William, — baptized, 81.
Jolley, Elizabeth, — baptized, 81.
Jolley, Vincent, — baptized, 81.
Jolley, Julia Ann, — baptism of,
86.
Jolley, Harriet, — baptism of, 86.
Journal, — Prophet's daily, (note)
416, and note, 422, 423.
K
Kavanaugh,Rev., — connected with
mob, 372, 392 and note.
Kennedy, J. H., — author, "Early
Days of Mormonism," (note),
158. /
Kimball, Heber Chase, — biography
(note), 296; visits Prophet in
Kirtland, 296.
Kirtland,Ohio, — arrival of Laman-
ite mission at, 120; false spirits
in Church at, 146.
Knight, Newel, — Prophet's labors
with, 82; seized by evil spirit,
83; devil cast out of, 83; visions
of, 85; witness of Prophet's
trial, 92; perplexes Attorney
Seymour, 93; appointed to go to
Missouri, 181; appointed leader
of Colesville branch in moving
to Zion (note), 181.
Knight, Joseph Sen., — early ac-
quaintance with the Prophet
(note), 47; goes in search of
Prophet's assailants (note), 47;
supplies provisions to the
Prophet and Cowdery, 47; de-
sires to know his duty in connec-
tion with new dispensation (reve-
lation), 48; revelation to, 80;
baptism of, 88; mob at house
of, 88; employs lawyers to de-
fend Prophet, 89.
Knight, Joseph, Jun., — baptism of,
88.
Knight, Polly, baptism of, 88;
death of in Zion, 199 and note.
Knight, Lydia, wife of Newel, —
dream of, 101.
Lake, Elder James, — attends
council at Kirtland, 389; com-
manded to remain in Kirtland,
389.
Lake, a Priest, — license taken
from, 333.
Lamanites, — mission to, 118; ex-
tent and importance of (note),
183, et seq.
Lands, — purchase of in Ohio, 166.
Letters, — Oliver Cowdery to,
Joseph Smith and Church at
Kix'tland, 182; Booth's series
of (note), 217; Asael Smith to
Jacob Town, 286, 287; Joseph
Smith the Prophet, to William
W. Phelps, 297, et seq.; of Pro-
phet to Mr. N. E. Seaton for
publication, written by com-
mandment (note), 312, et seq.;
Joseph Smith to W. W. Phelps,
warning for inhabitants of Zion,
316, 317; of Council of High
Priests to Bishop and Saints in
Zion, 317, et seq.; First Presi-
dency, to branch in Thompson,
324; John Murdock, to Thomp-
son branch, 325; Joseph Smith,
Jun., to N. E. Seaton, 326:
Joseph Smith, Jun., to
Carter, 338, 339; Joseph Smith,
Jun., to brethren in Zion, 340;
First Presidency, to brethren in
Zion, 362, et seq.; First Presi-
dency, to brethren in Zion, 368-
370; Fii'st Presidency, to John
Smith at Eugene, 370; First
Presidency, to church at Eugene,
371: N. K. Whitney, to church
at Eugene, 371; extracts of,
from Elders to editor of Star,
500
INDEX.
387, 388; Joseph Smith, Jun.,
to Vienna Jaques, 407; Fred-
erick G. Williams, to Saints in
Zion, 417-419; Wood, Reese,
Doniphan, Atchison, to Saints
in Zion, 425; the Prophet
Joseph, to Moses C. Nickerson,
444-445; R. W. Wells, attorney
general of Missouri, to Messrs.
Doniphan and Atchison, 444;
Judge Ryland, to Amos Reese,
Esq., 445; A. S. Gilbert to
Governor Dunklin, 446-7; Amos
Reese to Governor Dunklin,
447; Prophet Joseph Smith to
Bishop Partridge, 448, et seq.;
Prophet Joseph Smith, to Edward
Partridge, et al., 453, et seq.;
W. W. Phelps, to Joseph Smith,
457; A. S, Gilbert, to Governor
Dunklin, 472, et seq.; First
Presidency, to the scattered
Saints, 475, et seq.; Governor
Dunklin to brethren in Zion,
476, et seq.; A. S. Gilbert, to A.
Leonard, Esq., 478; Edward
Partridge, etal., to .Judge Ry-
land, 479; W.W. Phelps,eiE al., to
Judge Woodward, 479; W. W.
Phelps, to the brethren in Kirt-
land, 481, et seq.; A. S. Gilbert,
et al., to the President of the
United States, accompanying
second petition to the President,
485-6; W. W. Phelps, et al., to
Governor Dunklin, 487; W. W.
Phelps to U. S. Senator Benton,
487; Governor Dunklin, to
brethren iu Missouri, 488-9; A.
S. Gilbert, et al., to Governor
Dunklin, 489, 490; Governor
Dunklin, to W.W. Phelps, et al.,
491; Governor Dunklin to
Samuel D. Lucas, 491; Gilbert
and Phelps, to Governor Dunk-
lin, 491-2; A. S. Gilbert ee al., to
Colonel S. D. Lucas, 492; Lewis
Cass, Secretary of War Depart-
ment to A. S. Gilbert, etal.,
493.
Lewis, Joshua, — sent as messenger
from Saints in Missouri to
Judge Ryland, 429.
Likens, Rev., — connected with
Jackson county mob, 372 (note),
and 382 and note.
Lodi, N. Y., — Prophet Joseph
and Sidney Rigdon preach in,.
421.
Lovelady, Rev,, — connected with
Jackson county mob, 372, 39li
and note.
Lyman, Amasa Mason, — biogra-
phy (note), 332; appointed on
mission, 332.
M
Mack, Lucy,— ancestry of (note),
2.
Marsh, Thomas Baldwin, — biog-
raphy (note), 117; revelation
to, 116, appointed to go to Mis-
souri with Ezra Thayre, 178; en-
quires of the Lord, 186; revela-
tion to, 186, 187.
Mason, Carnot, — member of Hi-
ram mob, (note), 264.
McCarty, Richard, mobber, —
breaks into Gilbert & Whit-
ney's store, 428 and note;
takes out warrant for Sidney
Gilbert, et al., 431.
McCoy, Rev. Isaac, — opposes
Church, 372, 392 and note.
M'Lellin, William E.,— biography
(note), 220; revelation to, 220;
tries to imitate language of rev-
elations, 226.
McMasters, Cyrus, 97.
McWethy, Isaac, — ordained El-
der, 327.
Meetings, — public, to be con-
ducted by the Spirit, (note),
163; Elders instructed in an-
cient order of, 219.
Mentor, Ohio, — Gospel preached
in, 124.
Messenger and Advocate, — Lat-
ter-day Saints, resolution to pub-
lish, 409.
Ministei's, Sectarian, — opposition
of, 372 and note; connection
of with Jackson county mob-
bing, 392 and note.
Miracles, — first in new dispensa-
INDEX.
501
tion, 82, 83; in Hiram (note),
215.
Misrepresentation, — published in
newspapers, 158.
Mission, — Lamanite, 118; de-
parture of, 120; visit of to Cat-
teraugfus tribe, 120; arrive at
Kirtland, 120; arrived at Inde-
pendence, 182; report of, 182-
185, and notes.
Mitchell, Dr., — Martin Harris
calls upon, 20; visited second
time by Martin Harris (note), 20.
Mob, A, — collects at Knight's
residence, Colesville, 88; sec-
ond collection of at Knight's,
97; brutality of at Hiram, 261,
et seq.; composition of at Hiram,
264, 265 and note; first gather-
ing of at Independence, 342;
manifesto of, 374, et seq.; pro
ceedings of on 20th of July,
1833, 390, et seq.; proceedings
of July 23rd, 1833, 394: treaty
between, and Saints, 394; ac-
tion of in Jackson county, 426,
et seq.
3Ionitor, Western, — on Mormon
troubles in Jackson county, 392,
et seq.
Mormonism, — Western, Monitor
on, 395, et seq.
Morley, Isaac, — appointed on mis-
sion to Missouri, 178; arx'ives
in Zion, 191; offers himself a
ransom for Saints in Jackson
county, 394.
Moroni, Nephite Prophet, — first,
visit to Joseph Smith, 11; erro-
neously called Nephi (note), 11;
description of, 11; second ap-
pearing to Joseph Smith, 13;
third visit to Joseph Smith, 14;
fourth visit to Joseph Smith, 14.
Moses, — word of God revealed to,
revealed to Joseph Smith, 89, et
seq.
Mt. Pleasant, Upper Canada, —
ministry of Prophet and Sidney
Rigdon in, 421, et seq.
Murdock, Joseph S., — birth of,
(note), 260: death of (note^ ,265.
Murdock, Julia, — birth of, 260.
N
Nephite, Record, — see Book of
Mormon.
Nickerson, Freeman, — accompa-
nies Prophet Joseph on mission
to Canada, 416; biography
(note), 416.
Nickerson, Freeman A, son of
Freeman Nickerson, receives
Prophet and Sidney Rigdon, 412;
accepts the Gospel, 422; ordain-
ed an Elder, 423.
Ordination, — to Aaronie Priest-
hood, 38; to Melchisedek Priest-
hood (note), 40, et seq.; of first
Elders of Church, 77, 78; to dif-
erent offices of Priesthood, 79;
regulated in Zion by council of
Priesthood, 407.
Page, Hiram, — baptized, 81; re-
ceived false revelations, 109; re-
nounces "seer stone," 115;
messenger from Saints in Zion
to Judge Ryland, 429.
Page, Katharine, — baptized, 81.
Palmyra, Wayne county, N. Y., —
Prophet's family moves to, 2;
Book of Mormon published at
71.
Partridge, Bishop Edward, — biog-
raphy (note), 128, 129; visits
Prophet at Fayette, 128; reve-
lation to, 131; accompanies
Prophet to Zion, 188: violence
of mob toward, 390; his own
narrative of mob treatment, 390,
391; offers himself as ransom
for Saints in Jackson county,
394; acknowledged head of
Church in Zion, 409.
Paul, , — enters complaint
355.
Peck, Hezekiah, — baptized. 88.
Perrysburg, N. Y., — Prophet
preaches at, 421.
502
INDEX.
Persecution, eommenceruent of,
against the Prophet, 6: extends
to his family, 19; spirit of at
Harmony, 4-1:: reflections of
Prophet on, 97; in Missouri (see
mob).
Persecutors, — McMaster, 97; Boy-
ington, Dr., 97: — Benton, 97.
Peterson, Richard B., — baptized,
81.
Peterson, Ziba, — revelation to,
118; appointed to mission to
Lamanites, 119; dropped from
office, 195.
Petition, — of Missouri Saints to
Governor Dunklin, 410, et seq.;
second to Governor Dunklin,
451-2; of Saints to President of
U. S., 48.3.
Phelps, William Wine, — arrival in
Kirtland,184; biography (note),
186; preaches over western
boundary of U. S., 190; at-
tacked by mob, 390; offers him-
self a ransom for Saints in Jack-
son county, 394; dispatched
from Zion with petition to Gov-
ernor of Missouri, 410.
Pitkin, George, — assists Prophet
on journey, 266.
Pixley, Rev., — agent of mission-
ary society in western Missouri,
372; opposes the Church, 372,
373 and note.
Poorman, John, — baptism of, 86;
defends Prophet against mob,
263.
Pratt, Parley P., — biography
(note), 118, 119; appointed to
Lamanite mission, 118; relations
of, to Sidney Rigdon, 121; pre-
sents Book of Mormon to Rig-
don, 122; appointed a mission to
Quakers (revelation), 167, (note)
169; reports his mission to La-
manites, 181 and note, 183, et
seq.; ministry in Zion (note),
400, 401; assaulted by mob
spies, 427 and note.
Pratt, Orson, — biography (note),
127; enquires of the Lord con-
cerning his duty, 127.
Press, — Purchase of for Chui'ch,
217: opposition of, 273; Star
taken by mob, 390 and note;
resolutions to establish at Kirt-
land, 409.
Priesthood, — Aaronic, restored,
49; powers of, 39.
Priesthood, Melchisedek, — res-
toration of (note), 40,41; power
of Melchisedek manifested, 175,
176; manner of manifestation
(note,) 175.
Prophet, Joseph Smith, Jun. (see
Joseph Smith, Jun.)
Prophets, — school of established
(revelation), 310, 311; meeting
of, 322; organization of, 334; in
Zion (note), 400.
Prophecy, — of earthquake in
China (note), 158; on head of
Olmstead Johnson, 260; on war
of rebellion.
Prophets, False, — article on, 373,
and note.
Quakers, — sect of, chai'acter of
(note), 167.
R
Reid, .John, — counsel for Prophet,
89: defends Prophet in second
trial, 93; account of early
prosecution of Prophet (note),
94, 95.
Reserve, Western, — history of
Disciples on (note), 158.
Revelation, — manner of receiving
(note), 173; to Joseph Smith on
lost manuscript, 22; on changes
in manuscript, 23; to Joseph
Smith, Sen., 28; to Oliver Cow-
dery, making known secret
thoughts, 33; to Joseph Smith
and Oliver Cowdery concerning
.John the Revelator, 36; to
Oliver Cowdery granting power
to translate 36; to Oliver Cow-
dery on the manner of trans-
lation, 37; to Hyrum Smith,
making known his duty, 45: to
Joseph Knight, Sen., making
known his duty, 48; to David
INDEX.
503
Whitmer, calling him to min-
istry, 49; to John Whitmer,
calling him to ministry, 50; to
Peter Whitmer, Jun., making
known his calling, 51; to Three
Witnesses, 53; making known
calling of the Twelve Apostles,
62; on Church government, 64;
to Martin Harris, atonement and
"eternal punishment, "72, etseq.;
to Church, appointing Proph-
et, Seer and Revelator to, 78:
on re-baptism, 79; to Oliver
Cowdery, Hyrum Smith, Joseph
Smith, Sen., Joseph Knight, Sen.,
on duties of, 80; to Joseph
Smith, Jun., words of God to
Moses, 98; to Joseph Smith, Jun.
and Oliver Cowdery, instruc-
tions in duties, 101, et seq.; to
Emma Smith, 103; to Joseph
Smith, Jun., Oliver Cowdery,
and John Whitmer, how time of
to be spent, 104; on saci-ament,
106, 107; to Oliver Cowdery,
but one man at a time to receive
revelations for Church, 110; in
presence of six Elders, 111; to
David Whitmer, Peter Whitmer,
Jun., and John Whitmer, defin-
ing duties of, 116; to Thomas B.
Marsh, calling him to ministry,
116; to Parley P. Pratt, and
Ziba Peterson, appointing mis-
sion, 118; to Ezra Thayer and
Northrop Sweet, call of to min-
istry, 126; to Orson Pratt ex-
plaining duty of, 128; to Joseph
Smith, Jun., and Sidney Rig-
don making known calling of
latter, 129, et seq,; to Edward
Partridge, making known duty
of, 131; making known proph-
ecy of Enoch, 133, et seq.; to
Joseph Smith and Sidney Rig-
don commanding Church to move
to Ohio, 139; received at third
conference, promising to give law
in Ohio, 140, ei seq.; to James
Coville, making known duties of,
143; second concerning James
Coville, why he broke covenant,
145; to Church at Kirtland, in-
structions to leading Elders at,
147; to Church at Kirtland in
presence of twelve Elders em-
bracing the law of the Church,
148, et seq,; to Elders of Church
repudiating revelations by a wo-
man,154, e^.seg.; to Joseph Smith,
Jun., Sidney Rigdon, calling
Elders to conference, 157; to
Church at Kirtland, Zion and
her future, 159, et seq.; to
Church at Kirtland on spiritual
gifts, 163; to Joseph Smith,
Jun., appointing John Whitmer
historian, 166; on purchase of
lands in Ohio. 166; to Sidney
Rigdon and Leman Copley, ap-
pointing mission to Quakers,
167, et seq.; to Church explain-
ing spirit manifestations, 170,
etseq., and note, 170, and note,
173; to Edward Partridge, giv-
ing directions to settle N. Y.
Saints at Kirtland, 173, 174; to
Church appointing Elders to
travel two and two to Missouri,
177, e^ seq.; to Algernon Sidney
Gilbert concerning his calling,
179; to Newel Knight, directing
him to move to Missouri, 181;
to William W. Phelps calling him
to ministry,185; to Joseph Smith,
Jun., designating the site of
Zion, 189, 190; to Joseph Smith
making known purpose for which
Elders were called to Zion, 191,
et seq.; to Saints m Zion com-
manding them to return east,
201; to prophet and compan-
ions concerning* the dangers in
traveling by water, 203 ; to El-
ders en route to Zion, com-
manding them to assemble in
Zion, 206; to Saints in Kirtland,
concerning Saints -in_iioar-207,
et seq.; prayer given by, 218; to
William E. M'Lellin, 220, 221;
Preface to Book of Com-
mandments, 222, and note; on
language of, 225; to Orson
Hyde and others, explaining
powers of Priesthood, 227, et
seq.; called appendix, 229, et
504
INDEX.
seq.; to Joseph Smith and Sidney
Rigdon, dii'scting them to en-
gage in public ministry, 238; to
High Priests in Kirtland, explain-
ing duties in Priesthood, 239, et
seq.; to Joseph Smith, Jun., on
duties of Elders, 241; explaining
7th chap. 14 V. I Cor., 242; at
Amherst conference, appointing
the Elders to ministry, 243, et
seq. ; on different degrees of glory,
245, et seq.; to Joseph Smith,
Jun., explaining the Apocalypse,
253, et seq.; to Joseph Smith on
Order of Enoch, 255, 256; to
Jared Carter, appointing him to
ministry,257; toStephen Burnett,
appointing him to ministry, 257;
to F. G, Williams, appointing
him counselor to Prophet, 257,
258; to Church in Zion ou Order
of Enoch, 267, et seq.; respect-
ing orphans and their claims,
269; on Priesthood, 287, et seq.;
explaining wheat and tares, 301 ;
appointing School of Prophets,
called Olive Leaf, 302, e< seq.; the
Word of Wisdom, 327, et seq.;
to Joseph Smith. Jun., for en-
couragement to, 329, et seq; on
Apocrypha, 321; directing F. G.
Williams to be received into the
ITuited Order, 333; explaining
oneness of Father and Son, 343,
et seq.; directing the building of
the House of the Lord at Kirt-
land, 346: directing Kirtland
Temple to be built, 350, 351; es-
tablishing United Order at Kirt-
land, 352; defining Zion — Ihe
Pure in Heart, 400-402; defining
duties of Saints respecting laws
of the land, 402, 406; to Proph-
et while in Canada, 420.
Rigdon, Sidney, — biography (note),
120, et seq.; Book of Mormon
presented to, 122; relations
of to authorship of Book of
Mormon (note) 122, et seq.; in-
vestigates Mormonism, 124; con-
version of, 125; visits Prophet
at Fayette, 128; revelation to,
129; appointed to a mission to
Quakers, 167. fulfills mission
(note) ,169; accompaniesProphet
to Missouri, 188; dedicates land
of Zion, 196 and note; ap-
pointed to write description of
the land of Zion, 197; removes to
Hiram — scribe to Prophet, 219;
assists the Prophet in public
ministry in Kirtland and vicini-
ty, 239, 241; accompanies Proph-
et on second visit to Missouri,
266; reconciled to Bishop Part-
ridge, 267 and note; preaches
at Independence, 270 and 271;
departs from Zion with Prophet
for Kirtland, 271; ordained
Counselor in First Presidency,
334; presides at a council at
Modina county, Ohio, 342; ac-
companies Prophet on mission
to Canada, 416.
Rigdon, John W., — son of Sidney,
writes biography of father(note),
122, et seq.
Riggs, Burr, — trial and excom-
munication of, 327.
Riggs, Harpin, — ordained Elder,
327.
Rockwell, Orrin Porter, — baptism
of, 79.
Rockwell, Peter, — baptism of, 86.
Rockwell, Caroline, — baptism of,
86.
Rockwell, Electa, — baptism of, 86.
Rudd, Brother, — meeting at house
of, 416.
Rumors, — spread by Jackson mob,
431.
Ryder, Simons, — converted by ful-
fillment of prophecy (note), 158;
apostasy of, 260 and note.
Sacrament, — prayer of consecra-
tion of, 69: first administered in
Church, 78; authorizing use of
water in, 106.
Saints, New York, — commanded
to assemble in Ohio (revelation),
139; from New York arrive in
Ohio, 173; settling of (revela-
tion), 173 and note; petition of,
INDEX.
505
to Governor of Missouri, 410;
renewed activity of, 424 on Big
Blue attacked, 426; on prairie
attacked, 427; attack on, at In-
dependence, 427.
Salisbury, Jenkins, — appointed on
mission, 332.
School, — common, 276 and note.
Scott, Rev. Walter, — Reformed
Baptist, relations with Sidney
Rigdon, 121: opposes the Proph-
et Joseph, 188.
Scriptures, — lost books of, 132 and
note; Prophet Joseph trans-
lates ancient, 170; translation
renewed at Hiram, 215 and
note; translation of New Testa-
ment completed, 324 and note.
Scriptures, — passages of ancient,
quoted by Moroni, 12; under-
standing of Prophet opened re-
specting, 43.
Seymour, Attorney, — prosecutes
Prophet, 92; Newel Knight's
answer to, 92, 93.
Sheai'er, Rev., — opposition of , 87.
Silvers, Esq., — refuses to issue
process against mob, 429.
Simpson, Richard, — chairman of
mob meeting, 395.
Smith, Joseph, Jun., the Prophet,
— bii'th and ancestry of, 2; at-
tracted by religious excitement,
2, 3; reflection of on divided
Christendom, 3; becomes par-
tial to Methodist, 3; instructed
by James, 4; first prayer, 5;
seized by evil power, 5; first
vision, 5, 6; relates vision to
sectarian priest, 6; sectarian
persecution of, 7, 8; char-
acter of early youth, 9, 10;
letter on personal character
(note) 10; first visit of Moroni
to, 11; angel's message and in-
struction, 12; name to be evil
spoken of, 11; repetition of visits
and instructions of angel to,
13, 14; commanded to tell father
his vision, 15; first visit to Cu-
morah, 16; attempts to take the
plates, 10; four annual meetings
with Moroni, 16; employed by
Josiah Stoal, 17; story of being
a money digger, 17; marriage
to Emma Hale, 17; obtains
plates of Book of Mormon, 18;
chai-ges concerning plates, 18;
efforts of enemies to wrest
plates of Book of Mormon from,
18; leaves Manchester for
Harmony, Penn., 19; com-
mences translation of Nephite
records, 19; intrusts manuscript
of Book of Mormon to Martin
Harris, 21; visits father's family,
21 ; loses possession of plates and
Urim and Thummim for season,
21; Moroni temporarily returns
Urim and Thummim, 21; re-
velation to, concerning lost manu-
script, 22; design of enemies in
relation to manuscript revealed
to, 23; saci'ed records and Urim
and Thummim restored to, 23;
purchases farm of Isaac Hale, 28 ;
visited by his father and mother,
28; received revelation for Mar-
tin Harris — promise that Three
special Witnesses shall see the
plates, 28, et seq.; receives
Aaronic Priesthood, 39; bap-
tized, 42; assisted by Joseph
Knight, Sen., 47; becomes ac-
quainted with Whitmer family,
48; removes to the Whitmer resi-
dence, Fayette, Seneca county,
N. Y., 49; hearty reception of by
people of Seneca county, 51;
with the Three Witnesses at time
of angel's visitation, 54, 55; the
first Elder of the Church, 41, 61;
ordains Oliver Cowdery an
Elder in the Church, 77; appoint-
ed Seer, Translator, and Prophet
to the Church (revelation) 78;
ministry at Colesville, 88; es-
capes from mob, 89; arraigned
in court, 89; acquitted, 91; sec-
ond arrest of, 91; abused by
constable, 91; trial at Colesville,
92; acquittal of , 96; copies and
arranges revelations, 104; cor-
rects Cowdery and Whitmer as
to doctrine, 104, 105; in
structed on administering sacra-
506
INDEX.
ment (revelation), 106; removes
from Harmony to Faj'ette, 109;
accompanies Elders Rigdon and
Partridge to Kirtland, 145; per-
suades Saints at Kirtland to give
up common stock concern, 146;
receives number of important
revelations, 147-170; translates
ancient Scripture, 170; leaves
Kirtland for Missouri, 188;
meeting with Rev. Walter Scott,
Cincinnati, 188; arrives at In-
dependence, Mo., 188; reflec-
tions on state of society in Mis-
soui-i, 189; dedicates Temple
site in Zion, 199; leaves Zion
for Kirtland, 202; meets Elders
en route for Zion, 205; arrives
in Kirtland, 206; dedicates
Book of Commandments by
prayer, 234; appointed steward
over commandments, etc, (reve-
lation), 236; public ministry at
Shalersville and Ravenna with
Sidney Rigdon (revelation) ,241;
attends conference at Am-
herst, and is ordained presi-
dent of the High Priest-
hood, 242, 243 and note;
returns from Amherst confer-
ence, and receives vision of the
Three glories, 245; mobbed at
Hiram, 260, et seq.; second visit
to Missouri, 265; arrives second
time in Zion. 266; acknowledged
in Zion President of High Priest-
hood, 267; organized Church
with a view to independence,
269; visits Colesville branch on
Big Blue, 269 and note; gives
directions concerning literary af-
fairs and stores in Zion, 270 and
note; leaves Zion for Kirt-
land, 271; poison administered
to, 271; instances of gift of seer-
sbip, 272 and note; arrival at
Kirtland, 272: recommences
translation of Scripture, 273;
receives first copy Evening and
Morning Star, 273; visits Al-
bany, New York and Boston,
295; receives visit from Brigham
Young and Heber C. Kimball,
295, 296; receives gift of tongues,
297, reviews state of world
close of 1832, 301; writes for
the press on same subject,
312, et seq.; introduces ordi-
nance of washing feet, 323;
completes translation of New
Testament, 324; reflection on
mob violence in Jackson countj',
393, 400; mission to Canada,
416, et seq.; return to Kirtland
from Canada mission, 422.
Smith, Jos., Sen., — birth, place
of residence, marriage to Lucy
Mack, 2; encourages Prophet to
follow instruction of Moroni,
15; visits his son Joseph at Har-
mony, 28; revelation to, 80.
Smith, Hyrum, brother of the
Prophet, — birth (note) 44;
visits the Prophet at Harmony
and inquires respecting the work,
45; revelations to, 45, 80; breaks
ground for Kirtland Temple,
352.
Smith, Samuel H., brother of the
Prophet, — birth (note) 44; con-
version and baptism of, 44;
revelation to, 80.
Smith, William, — brother of the
Prophet, — biography of (note),
322; baptism of, 86; speaks in
tongues in Kirtland, 323.
Smith, Don C, brother of the
Prophet— baptism of, 86.
Smith, Alvin, brother of the
Prophet — death of, 2, 16.
Smith, George Albert, — birth and
ancestry, 285 and note; bap-
tism of, 285; arrives in Kirt-
land, 348; labors on Temple,
353
Smith, Asael, grandfather of the
Prophet, — letter from (note),
285, et seq.
Smith, John, uncle to the Prophet,
— visit of Joseph Smith, Sen.,
to, 285; arrives in Kirtland, 348.
Smith, Emma, — revelation to, 103;
adopts Murdock twins, 260; re-
moves to Hiram, 266.
Smith, Jerusha, — baptism of, 86.
Smith, Katharine, — baptism of, 86.
INDEX.
507
Snow, Zei-ubbabel, — appointed on
mission, 332.
Star, Evening and Morning, — pur-
chase of press for, 217; pros-
pectus of ,259 and note; first issue
of, 273; purpose of publication
of, 274; articles from, 273, 275,
276, 277, 280, 282,283, 377; Ex-
tra, 378, 379 and note, 379,
387; pi'ess of demolished, 390;
resolution to publish at Kirt-
land, 409; office of, 277.
Star, Ohio, — publishes Ezra
Booth's letters, 241.
Stoal, Josiah, — employs the Pro-
phet, 17; testifies at Prophet's
trial, 89; daughters of, testify
at Prophet's trial, 90.
Store. Wilson's, — gathering of
mob at, 430.
Stringham, William and wife, —
baptized, 88.
Stringham, Julia, — baptized, 88.
Tanner, John, — sends sons to Kirt-
land to learn will of the Lord,
410; biography (note), 410.
Tarbill. Squire, — Prophet and Em-
ma Hale married at the house
of, 17.
Temple, Kirtland, — corner stones
laid, 400.
Temple, — site of in Zion (revela-
tion), 189; dedication of site of,
199; at Kirtland, preparations to
build, 349; circular on Kirtland,
349; in Zion, 359; first descrip-
tion of, in Zion, 359, et seq.
Thayre, Ezra, — appointed on mis-
sion to Missouri, 178; revela-
tion to, 186.
Thompson, — church at, 180; diffi-
culties in (note), 180, 181.
Times, — signs of the, 347.
Tongues, — gifts of first exercised
(note), 297; Brigham Young
speaks in, 297 and note;
hymn sung in, 409; gift exoi'-
cised in Canada, 422.
Township, — Kaw, Jackson county.
Mo. — Colesville branch settled
in, 196; conference held in, 199.
U
Urim and Thummim, — deposited
with Nephite plates, 12; not to
be shown except to chosen wit-
nesses, 13; first seen by Joseph
Smith, 16; delivered to the
Prophet, 18.
W
Wait, Truman, — appointed on mis-
sion, 332.
Waste, — member of Hiram mob,
262 and note.
Waterford, village of Canada, —
Prophet and Sidney Rigdon
preach in, 422.
Westfield, Chautauqua county, N.
Y., — meetings at, 417, 419.
Weston, Samuel, Justice of the
Peace, — connected with the mob,
376: liberates Richard McCarty,
428.
Whitmer, David, — birth of, (note),
32; goes to Harmony to take
the Prophet to his father's house,
49; revelation to, 49; desires to
become one of Three Witnesses,
52; behold Nephite records, 54.
Whitmer, John, — birth of , (note),
49; interest in the work, 49; reve-
lation to, 50; assists Prophet to
copy and arrange revelations,
104; appointed Historian of the
Church, 166; appointed to ac-
company Oliver Cowdery to
Zion, 234 and note, 235; offers
himself a ransom for Saints in
Jackson county, 394.
Whitmer, Peter, Jun., — birth
(note), 49; interest in work, 49;
revelation to, 51.
Whitmer, Jacob, — baptized, 81.
Whitmer, Mary, — baptized, 81.
Whitmer, Elizabeth Ann, — bap-
tized, 81.
Whitmer, Christian, — baptized, 81.
Whitmer, Annie, — baptized, 81.
Whitmer, Elizabeth, — baptized,
81.
Whitney, Bishop Newel Kimball, —
biography (note), 145, 146;
508
INDEX.
welcomes Prophet and wife to his
home at Kirtland, 145; accom-
panies Prophet on second visit
to Zion, 265; returns to Kirt-
land with Prophet, 271; acci-
dent by the way, 271; renewal
of journey to Kirtland, 272; ac-
companies Prophet to Albany,
New York and Boston, 295.
Williams, Dr. Frederick G., — bi-
ography (note), 125; joins La-
manite mission, 125; ordained
counselor in First Presidency,
334.
Wisdom, Word of, 327.
Witnesses. — Three promised (reve-
lation), 28, et seq.; referred to in
Book of Mormon (note), 52; rev-
elation to, 53; with the Prophet
seek promise of testimony, 54;
details connected with testimony
of (note), 55; formal testimony
of, 50. 57.
Witnesses, — eight testimony of,
57; time and place of receiving
testimony (note), 57.
World,— state of, 281, 301, 388;
Prophet's letter on, 312; in
April, 1833, 337.
Young, Brigham, — biography
(note), 296; visits the Prophet,
295; speaks in tongues, 297 and
note; returns to Kirtland from
mission to Canada, 388.
Young, Joseph, — biography (note),
295; visits Prophet, 295.
Zion, — site of revealed, 189; first
Sabbath in, 190; first house in,
196; Prophet's description of the
land of, 197, 198; first con-
ference in, 199; first death in,
199 and note; city of and
plat, 357 et seq.; reports con-
cerning extension of, 419.
,1'
\
m^
3 1197 00370 7038
D4TE DUE
Live Music
Archive
Librivox
Free Audio
Metropolitan Museum
Cleveland
Museum of Art
Internet
Arcade
Console Living Room
Open Library
American
Libraries
TV News
Understanding
9/11